Skip to main content

Full text of "The Relief Society magazine : organ of the Relief Society of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints"

See other formats



ffi H KT 





t ..;,t;:t «f, l< 

I. »«-*•+, it it . . 

.irtftf. ... 

• »fti;. ;. i, 

.**;t:.j .... 
t tMtfi 




VOL 47 NO. 1 
Lessons for April 


Monthly Publication of the Relief Society of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints 


Belle S. Spafford „ President 

Marianne C. Sharp First Counselor 

Louise W. Madsen _Second Counselor 

Hulda Parker 

Anna B. Hart 
Edith S. Elliott 
Florence J. Madsen 
Leone G. Layton 
Blanche B. Stoddard 
Evon W. Peterson 
Aleine M. Young 

Josie B. Bay 
Christine H. Robinson 
Alberta H. Christensen 
Mildred B. Eyring 
Charlotte A. Larsen 
Edith P. Backman 
Winniefred S. 



Elna P. Haymond Elsa T. Peterson 

Annie M. Ellsworth 

Mary R. Young 

Mary V. Cameron 

Afton W. Hunt 

Wealtha S. Mendenhall 

Pearle M. Olsen 

Irene B. Woodford 
Fanny S. Kienitz 
Elizabeth B. Winters 
LaRue H. Rosell 
Jennie R. Scott 


Associate Editor 
General Manager 

Marianne C. Sharp 

Vesta P. Crawford 

Belle S. Spafford 

VOL. 47 


NO. 1 



New Year's Greeting .....-_-...... 1 

In Memoriam: President Amy Brown Lyman -. i f el i e p- b P° tto . r ^ 6 C 

Obedience to the Truth Joseph Fielding Smith b 

Award Winners — Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest -- » ;--—-—: JV 

Immigrant's Child — First Prize Poem Dorothy J Roberts 11 

According to the Day — Second Prize Poem Lucille R. Perry 13 

Loam-Stained — Third Prize Poem Eva Willes Wangsgaard 15 

Award Winners — Annual Relief Society Short Story Contest ■ \' 

Summer's Grace — First Prize Story Deone R. Sutherland 18 

The Northern States Mission Preston R. Nibley 24 

"Oh Say, What Is Truth?" - «--,-« 31 

Prevent Crippling Diseases - Basil O Connor 33 


More Precious Than Riches Betty Lou Martin 36 

The New Day — Chapter 4 Hazel K. Todd 39 


Sixty Years Ago 26 

Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 27 

Editorial: The Days of a Woman's Life Vesta P. Crawford 28 

Notes to the Field: Relief Society Assigned Evening Meeting of Fast Sunday in March 30 

Award Subscriptions Presented in April 30 

Bound Volumes of 1959 Magazines 30 

Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities Hulda Parker 43 

Birthday Congratulations „ 71 

From Near and Far 72 


Dust of Every-Dayness _ Celia Luce 16 

Recipes From the Northern States Mission Vera C. Stratford 34 

Rosella Jenkins Makes Quilts and Rugs - 38 


Theology — A Trial of Faith Roy W. Doxey 49 

Visiting Teacher Message — ''Govern Your House in Meekness, and 

Be Steadfast" Christine H. Robinson 55 

Work Meeting — Food Care and Preservation Charlotte A. Larsen 56 

Literature — The Federalists (and the Great Transition) Briant S. Jacobs 58 

Social Science — Creative and Spiritual Living — Pathways to Peace — 

Part I _ Blaine M. Porter 65 


No One Too Poor , - Zara Sabin 9 

Years Roxana Farnsworth Hase 29 

What Gifts I Bring _ Ida Elaine James 32 

I Could Not Cry Gladys Hesser Burnham 33 

Ruth to Boaz {Catherine F. Larsen 38 


Copyright 1959 by General Board of Relief Society of The Church of 
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. 

Editorial and Business Offices : 76 North Main, Salt Lake City 11, Utah : Phone EMpire 4-2511 ; 
Subscriptions 246 ; Editorial Dept. 245. Subscription Price: $2.00 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year; 
20c a copy ; payable in advance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back 
numbers can be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change of 
address at once, giving old and new address. 

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under 
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in 
section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned 
unless return postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only. 
The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts. 

/tew LJears (greetings 

^HE wings of time have once again flown in a New Year. With its 
advent, the General Presidency extends affectionate greetings to 
Relief Society sisters throughout the Church. Your labors of the past 
vear have borne good fruit. To you as individuals has come life enrich- 
ment, those whom you have helped on life's way have been blessed, and 
the organization of which you are a part has been strengthened by your 
good deeds. 

Regardless of how well the past has been met, however, with the 
dawning of a New Year there stirs within each of us feelings of new begin- 
nings, a desire to start afresh, hopes that tomorrow will be better than 
today, and a determination to shape our lives more adequately to meet 
life's obligations and thus realize greater happiness in living. 

We are living in a great, wide, beautiful, wonderful world filled with 
endless resources for our well-being and happiness. Almost daily new 
wonders present themselves adding interest, length, and comfort to life. 
All about us we see evidence of the love, kindness, and benefactions of a 
Heavenly Father, lavish in providing for his children upon earth. Not 
only has he generously given to us the materials out of which we may 
build a good life, but he has taught us how to build. He has made clear 
what follows our every act. He has given us an irrevocable plan of life 
and salvation. Through his prophets he has made known his will for his 
children and has commanded us in all things. Nonetheless he has given 
us our free agency to make choices for ourselves. Upon these choices rests 
the form our lives shall take. Upon them depend our productivity, hap- 
piness, and eternal well-being. 

The choices we make throughout the coming year will control in 
large measure the realization of today's desires, ambitions, and hopes. 
Todays dreams may be tomorrow's fulfillments if we choose aright, and 
having chosen, exercise the self-discipline and self-mastery that lead to 
action in accordance with our choices. 

To each Relief Society sister we say, "What will be your choices this 
New Year? Will you choose to rid yourself of encumbering and non- 
essential activities which complicate your life and interfere with your joy 
in living? Will you choose to be more sensitive to the desires, hopes, and 
needs of your husband and your children? Will you choose to devote 
yourself more fully to the rewarding labors of your home? Will you choose 
to expand your friendships, and deepen those with which you are already 
blessed? Will you choose to reach out more frequently and more willingly 
to help a neighbor in distress? Will you choose to become better ac- 
quainted with what the Lord would have you do, and in appreciation for 

Page 1 


his goodness and the abundance of his blessings, will you choose to serve 
him more devotedly? Having made these choices, will you exercise the 
will to act in harmony with them?" 

If so, the New Year will be a fruitful and a happy one for you. Peace 
will reign in your heart. The evil impacts of life, over which you have 
little or no control, life's strains and sorrows which are the common lot 
of man will leave you unbowed and unbroken. 

The Lord has told us ". . . fear not little flock; do good; let earth 
and hell combine against you, for if ye are built upon my rock, they can- 
not prevail." 

Our earnest prayer for the sisters of Relief Society is that the worthi- 
ness of their lives as wives, mothers, homemakers, Relief Society members, 
and Latter-day Saint women may bring to them throughout the new 
year an abundance of the choice blessings of our Heavenly Father. 


The Cover: Buckingham Fountain, Chicago, Illinois 
Photograph by Rupert Leach 
Free Lance Photographers Guild, Inc. 

Cover Design by Evan Jensen 

Cover Lithographed in Full Color by Deseret News Press 

a„ m 


President Amy Brown Lyman 

President Belle S. SpafFord 

(This address was delivered at the funeral services for Sister Lyman held in the Twenty- 
Seventh Ward Meeting House, Salt Lake City, Utah, Tuesday, December 8, 1959.) 

IN speaking at this service today, 
I feel a deep sense of responsibil- 
ity to Sister Lyman whom I 
loved, to her family and friends, and 
to Relief Society, over which she 
presided as its eighth General Presi- 
dent, and whose affairs she influ- 
enced as a member of the General 
Board for manv years. 

This is an important and sacred 
occasion. It marks the close of 
earth life for one of our Father's 
favored daughters. Sister Lvman 
has completed her earthlv work. 
She has fulfilled her mission and 
now goes on to a new sphere of 
action, rich in the experiences of 
earth life. 

Sister Lyman has lived an event- 
ful and colorful life here upon 
earth. Born amid the rigors of 
pioneer days in the little village of 
Pleasant Grove, nestled at the foot 
of loftv Mount Timpanogos, a vil- 
lage which she loved, she took ad- 
vantage of the opportunities life 
afforded and made her earth life a 
fruitful one. Her life has been rich 
in experiences, progressive in view- 
point, extensive in service, and 
broad in influence. She has met 
each day with a keen interest in its 
affairs, and with judgment and cour- 
age she has responded to the require- 
ments each day has made of her. 

Sister Lyman, I believe, was born 

generously endowed with talents 
and leadership capacity. These she 
has continuously enlarged upon. 
They have cast her into roles of 
leadership, both within and with- 
out the Church. 

I believe I speak advisedly, how- 
ever, when I say that among the 
many organizations and groups to 
which she gave her talents and 
leadership abilities, none superseded 
Relief Society in importance in her 
mind and heart. Relief Society was 
her great love. Just as she loved 
Relief Society, so she loved Relief 
Societv women. She has said of her 
work in Relief Society and of the 
sisters, and I quote: 

I am grateful for the opportunities I 
have had of serving my Church . . . par- 
ticularly in the Relief Society, where 
during most of my mature life I have 
worked so happily and contentedly with 
its thousands of members. I have visited in 
their homes, slept in their beds, eaten at 
their tables, and have thus learned of 
their beauty of character, their unselfish- 
ness, their understanding hearts, their 
faithfulness and their sacrifices. I honor 
beyond my power of expression this great 
sisterhood of service. 

Sister Lyman was called to the 
General Board in 1909, during the 
presidency of Sister Bathsheba W. 
Smith. Prior to this time she had 
been a member of the society in 
her own ward, and, in her childhood 

Page 3 


Page 4 


home, she had been taught to hon- ficient work was obtained and good 
or this organization as a great hu- business and bookkeeping pro- 
manitarian society. As a member cedures established, 
of the General Board, her special During her time as General Sec- 
talents were soon recognized, and, retary, uniform ward record books 
in 1911, she was named Assistant and visiting teacher report books 
General Secretary, a position she were introduced. These were im- 
held for two years, when she was portant, not only in standardizing 
appointed General Secretary. In the record keeping, but the work 
this responsible post she served for itself. 

fifteen years, being relieved only to For more than thirty years she 

take over the responsible duties of was associated with the business 

First Counselor in the General management of The Relief Society 

Presidency. She served as a Coun- Magazine. For parts of two years 

selor for eleven years until she was she acted as Magazine Editor. She 

called by President Heber J. Grant, loved and supported the Magazine 

in January 1940, to become General to the hour of her death. She fre- 

President of Relief Society, an office quentlv called me, commenting on 

she held for five years. some new feature or expressing ap- 

A total of thirty-six years she gave preciation for some article, referring 

to the work of the Relief Society to the Magazine "as a dearly be- 

General Board — testimony enough loved child to her." Indeed she 

of her love for Relief Society and must have loved it always, for in 

her belief in its divine mission. the days of its beginning, days of 

abject poverty for it, she and Sister 
TOURING the thirty-six years she Jeannette Hyde went from business 
identified herself with the Gen- house to business house soliciting 
eral Board, she took part in many advertising in order to finance the 
interesting developments in the Magazine, and with the help of 
work of Relief Society and plaved their children, they wrapped and 
an important part in the expansion mailed the publication in order that 
of its programs. Time permits it might continue to exist, 
mention of only a few of these She was active in the develop- 
activities. Under the presidency of ment of good educational programs 
President Emmeline B. Wells, she and served as chairman in the prep- 
took an active part in modernizing aration of the first Relief Society 
the business affairs of the society, Handbook published in 1931. 
including those of stakes and wards. I am sure she is happy todav that 
When she assumed the duties of the Singing Mothers are represented 
General Secretary, Relief Society here. It was through her great 
headquarters were not equipped as vision and foresight and wise action 
they are today. There were no type- that the Singing Mothers program 
writers, no filing cabinets, no adding was guided into one of ward and 
machines or mimeograph machines, stake choruses, which could be corn- 
There was no typist and no book- bined for General Relief Society 
keeper. It was not long, however, Conference, rather than having one 
until necessary equipment for ef- (Continued on page 46) 

Obedience to the Truth 

President Joseph Fielding Smith 

Of the Council of the Twelve 

(Address Delivered at the Officers Meeting of the Annual General Relief Society 

Conference, October 7, 1959) 

SISTER Spafford and sisters, I cannot be saved alone, neither can 

feel it an honor to be asked the women. 

to come and address this great In order to fulfill the purposes of 
body of sisters. As I have been our Eternal Father, there must be a 
sitting here, I have been thinking union, husbands and wives receiv- 
of the ages past and how the women, ing the blessings that are promised 
members of the Church, were in- to those who are faithful and true 
vited always to take back seats and that will exalt them to Godhood. 
keep silent in the churches. Paul, A man cannot receive the fulness 
himself, gave counsel to that effect, of the blessings of the kingdom of 
that the women should be silent, God alone, nor can the woman, 
and if they wanted to know any- but the two together can receive 
thing about the gospel they were to all the blessings and privileges that 
ask their husbands at home. Well, pertain to the fulness of the Father's 
I am grateful that that day is not kingdom. The women will become 
now. I am grateful that the Lord queens, priestesses, in the eternal 
revealed to the Prophet Joseph order that the Lord has given for 
Smith that there is a work for the the fulness of his kingdom. The 
sisters in the Church to perform, gospel means just as much to our 
and there are responsibilities which sisters as it does to the brethren, 
rest upon them just as well as there They are just as much concerned in 
are responsibilities resting on the it as are the brethren. And when 
shoulders of the brethren. the Lord said to the Prophet Joseph 
Salvation is not something that Smith, "Search these command- 
is confined solely to the men, the ments, for they are true and 
women have to be saved also, and faithful, and the prophecies and 
they are saved by the same prin- promises which are in them shall 
ciples and ordinances. It is just as all be fulfilled," he did not limit 
important that a woman repent of that commandment to the male 
her sins, believe the truth, accept members of the Church. This 
it, and be baptized for the remis- revelation from which I have quot- 
sion of her sins and to receive the ed be g ms as follows: 
gift of the Holy Ghost, as it is for Hearken, O ye people of my church, 
a man. The same principles that saith the voice of him who dwells on 
save the men will save the women. hign> and whose eyes are upon all men; 
There is one glorious thought that >? a ' ven !>' l sa >' : Hearken ye people f rom f 

, ' , . b .1 b i .1 afar; and ve that are upon the islands of 

has been given to us through the the sea> ]lkcn togcther f D & c l:l)< 

revelations to the Prophet Joseph 

Smith and that is that the men Now, people include both men 

Page 6 


and women. When we say this tion of the Almighty that the Relief 

people or that people, we don't Society came into existence. The 

just single out the men. It means Young Women's Mutual Improve- 

everybody. Therefore, it is just as ment Association, and the Primary, 

important that our sisters under- give our sisters opportunity to teach, 

stand the Plan of Salvation as it is to give instruction, as well as to 

for the men. It is just as essential learn. When the Lord said that 

that they keep the commandments, no person could be saved in ignor- 

No woman is going to be saved in ance, I think he meant women as 

the kingdom of God without bap- well as he did men, and I think the 

tism for the remission of sins and women of the Church are under 

the laying on of hands for the gift the obligation of studying the scrip- 

of the Holy Ghost. Now someone tures just as well as for the men. 

might read what's in our scriptures Now, we are living in a day of 

and conclude to the contrary. turmoil, strife, and contention, I 

think nearly as bad as the world has 
/^\UR sisters are entitled just as ever seen. There may have been 
much to the inspiration for times worse, but I don't know of 
their needs of the Holy Spirit as any other or reading of anything 
are the men, every bit. They are worse than what we are getting 
entitled to the gift of prophecy con- today — the violation of law, the 
cerning matters that would be selfishness of men, the greed, the 
essential for them to know as it is ambitions, the turning away from 
for the men. When they pray they faith in God. I think we are get- 
should pray earnestly, expecting to ting today, speaking of the world, 
have an answer to their prayers, in a very serious condition in rela- 
The Lord will hear them, if they tion to matters of that kind. Even 
are earnest, true, just as well as he the so-called Christian churches are 
will the brethren. moderating the doctrines, chang- 
Now I can remember the strug- ing them. Many of them today are 
gle that the women of this country beginning— if they have not already 
went through in order to get the reached the point— of denying the 
franchise. I am sorry to say that divinity of Jesus Christ. Now, I 
after they got it, many of them have I think as far as the women are con- 
failed to know just how to use it. cerned, if they believe that sort of 
They haven't been any worse than thing they learned it from the men. 
the men, but, nevertheless, they The gospel is just as true today 
had to struggle in order to obtain as it was in the days of the Lord, 
that great gift or blessing and have Jesus Christ, when he came to re- 
a voice in the Government. The store it. The mission of the Proph- 
women have a voice in the govern- et Joseph Smith is just as necessary 
ment of the Church. When some- today as it was in the beginning, 
one is appointed to an office, we The need of mankind to know that 
do not ask the men only to vote, God lives and Jesus Christ is his 
but we ask the whole congregation. Son, the Redeemer of the world, 
The women have a right to raise the Savior of men, is just as vital 
their hands. They have a right to today as it has ever been. It is 
speak. And it was by the inspira- just as true as it was when Peter, 


James, and John, and Paul were 
teaching. The world needs repent- 
ance today just as much as it ever 

1VTOW it is my opinion, and I have 
a very strong opinion to that 
effect, that this world is rapidly 
reaching the point when the cup of 
iniquity will be full, and we send 
our missionaries out to warn the 
people. Among those missionaries 
now, for many, many years, we 
have been sending our sisters. They 
have been doing a good work. Now 
the Lord says: 

Verily I say unto you, that they who 
go forth bearing these tidings unto the 
inhabitants of the earth, to them is pow- 
er given to seal both on earth and in 
heaven, the unbelieving and rebellious; 
yea, verilv, to seal them up unto the day 
when the wrath of God shall be poured 
out upon the wicked without measure 
(D & C 1:8-9). 

I think that day of wickedness is 
rapidly drawing upon us. We need 
the help of our sisters, you good 
sisters of the Relief Society, to help 
us teach the principles of eternal 
truth just as well as we do the elders 
of the Church. You can teach it 
in vour organizations. Our sisters 
need to be taught, manv of them, 
just as well as do our brethren. We 
have sisters in the Church who are 
losing their faith. We have sisters 
who love the world more than they 
do the kingdom of God. There is 
plenty of work to do for the sisters 
of the Relief Society and of the 
Mutual Improvement Association. 

We, the Latter-day Saints, should 
keep ourselves in order, humble, 
sincere, obeying the command- 
ments of the Lord. Otherwise, 
those who rebel shall be removed 

out of their place, the Lord said it. 

Today there is a condition exist- 
ing in this country among our 
youth. When I read the papers, 
our own local papers here, it seems 
to me that those same conditions 
are creeping into our communities. 
Our young people are becoming 
rebellious, filled with the spirit of 
wickedness, and something ought 
to be done as far as we are con- 
cerned to see if we can't correct it. 
I hope that these young men who 
caught a young man on his way 
home and beat him up were not, 
any of them, members of the 
Church, sons of members of the 
Church. I hope that is not getting 
in among our people. I hope that 
our good sisters will join, if they 
have not joined, the Relief Society, 
instead of going out to join clubs to 
play cards and waste their time 
while their children, perhaps, roam 
the streets. 

Our Mutual Improvement Associa- 
tion has a slogan which is only half 
of the sentence, "The glory of God 
is intelligence, or, in other words, 
light and truth/' Now we have cut 
that off right in the middle. I have 
no objection to it. It is all right, 
but that is what the Lord said, "the 
glory of God is intelligence, or, in 
other words, light and truth." Then 
he said, 'Tight and truth forsake 
that evil one." Well, we want to 
live so that the evil power will have 
no influence with us, and we want 
to exercise our responsibilities in 
the Relief Society and in the other 
organizations to keep this com- 
mandment. "Light and truth for- 
sake that evil one," says the Lord. 

"TjWERY spirit of man was inno- 
cent in the beginning. God 
having redeemed man from the Fall, 


men became again in their infant 
state, innocent before God. Every 
child born into this world is inno- 
cent. No matter what he did before 
he came here, he comes here 
innocent, as far as this life is con- 
cerned. Every spirit of man was 
innocent in the beginning, and God 
having redeemed man from the Fall, 
men became again in their infant 
state, innocent before God. We 
should remember that. But here's 
our trouble, 

. . . that wicked one cometh and taketh 
away light and truth, through disobedi- 
ence, from the children of men, and be- 
cause of the tradition of their fathers. 
But I have commanded you to bring up 
your children in light and truth (D & C 

That is the commandment to the 
members of the Church. Now our 
sisters of the Relief Society can 
help in this matter, as can the other 
organizations, to see that the chil- 
dren of the Latter-day Saints obey 
counsel, understand the truth, walk 
in its light, are taught to pray, and 
have a love for their fellow men. 

We don't want our sisters, be- 
cause of responsibilities given to 
them in the organizations of the 
Church, to have to neglect their 
families. We don't want any sister 
in the Relief Society to have to 

attend her meetings and at the same 
time leave her children to run the 
streets. If her Church duties re- 
quire her attention, then she should 
see to it that some provision is made 
to care for her children, if she has 
children, that they might be pro- 
tected and taught to pray and to 
be faithful and true, and brought 
up in light and truth. That is our 
responsibility. No, we do not want 
any sister to neglect her responsi- 
bility, but we do not want her to 
have to do it at the sacrifice of 
children by neglect, leaving them to 
find bad company or to be idle. 
Let us see to it that our children, 
if we are called into the work of the 
ministry in this regard, are provided 
for, that they have protection. 

We are in a wicked world. I 
know there are good people in the 
world, yes. But the Lord says it 
is wicked, and if he says it is wicked, 
I think maybe I can, too, and I 
think it is getting more so every 
day. We have many responsibilities, 
but none of them to cause us to 
neglect our homes. 

I bless you good sisters. I am 
grateful that you are engaged in this 
work. It is necessary. It is part of 
the gospel of Jesus Christ, and so 
I leave my blessing with you in the 
name of Jesus Christ, Amen. 

llo K^ne cJoo [Pk 


Zara Sabin 

The quick kind words our neighbor needs 

Are hard sometimes to give. 

We lack the practice. He succeeds 

Who early learns to live 

For others, vaunting not his own 

Nor envying. Secure 

With love, none are too rich to have known 

Such joy, no one too poor. 

*YLward vi/taners 

ibttza LK. Snow iroem Contest 

^HE Relief Society General Board 
is pleased to announce the 
names of the three winners in the 
1959 Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest. 
This contest was announced in the 
May 1959 issue of The Relief So- 
ciety Magazine, and closed August 


The first prize of forty dollars is 
awarded to Dorothy J. Roberts, Salt 
Lake City, Utah, for her poem 
"Immigrant's Child." The second 
prize of thirty dollars is awarded to 
Lucille R. Perry, Woods Cross, 
Utah, for her poem "According to 
the Day." The third prize of 
twenty dollars is awarded to Eva 
Willes Wangsgaard, Ogden, Utah, 
for her poem "Loam-Stained." 

This poem contest has been con- 
ducted annually by the Relief So- 
ciety General Board, since 1924, in 
honor of Eliza R. Snow, second 
General President of Relief Society, 
a gifted poet and beloved leader. 

The contest is open to all Latter- 
day Saint women, and is designed 
to encourage poetry writing, and to 
increase appreciation for creative 
writing and the beauty and value of 

Prize-winning poems are the prop- 
erty of the Relief Society General 
Board, and may not be used for 
publication by others except upon 
written permission of the General 
Board. The General Board also re- 
serves the right to publish any of 

the poems submitted, paying for 
them at the time of publication at 
the regular Magazine rate. A writer 
who has received the first prize for 
two consecutive years must wait 
two years before she is again eligible 
to enter the contest. 

Mrs. Roberts appears for the 
fourth time as an award winner in 
the Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest; 
Mrs. Perry is a first-time winner; and 
1959 marks the seventh time that 
Mrs. Wangsgaard has placed in the 

There were 173 poems submitted 
in this year's contest. Entries were 
received from twenty-eight states, 
with the largest number coming, in 
order, from Utah, California, Idaho, 
Arizona, and New York. Entries 
were received also from Washing- 
ton D.C., Canada, and England. 

The General Board congratulates 
the prize winners and expresses ap- 
preciation to all entrants for their 
interest in the contest. The Gen- 
eral Board wishes, also, to thank 
the judges for their care and dili- 
gence in selecting the prize-winning 
poems. The services of the poetry 
committee of the General Board 
are very much appreciated. 

The prize-winning poems, togeth- 
er with photographs and brief high- 
lights on the prize-winning con- 
testants, are herewith published in 
this issue of the Magazine. 

Page 10 

[Prize- Vi/i 





tbliza IK. Snow Lroe/n (contest 


First Prize Poem 

*y m / n tgrant s C h i id 

Dorothy J. Roberts 

Between the winter and my sleep 
Her hand-sewn quilt is spread. 
White blocks, and crimson, form a star 
That blessed my childhood bed. 

She caught the "Star of Bethlehem" 
In bits of calico, 

Then filled it with the wool of lambs 
And made old meanings grow. 



The "Star" that lit the centuries 
Has touched my mother's hands— 
The carding combs they deftly meshed, 
The wool in flaxen strands. 

The "Lamb" that warmed the multitudes, 
Still sheds warmth on my dream, 
Bound to me by her linen thread, 
A prayer, and a seam. 

With little save her faith, she brought 
The star to a quilting frame, 
And cloth repeats, now hands are still, 
Her meaning of love's name. 

My fingers walk the even hills 

Her measured stitches laid, 

The miles, the years, her needle took— 

That beds be warmly made. 

When waiting slumber's sustenance, 
I traced the lines she grooved, 
Finding a richer vein than sleep, 
Where her swift fingers moved. 

And still, when sleep has failed to come, 
More calm, I wait the light, 
Because she placed this comforter 
Between me and the night. 

Dorothy Jensen Roberts, Salt Lake City, Utah, tells us that she enjoys working 
with words and experimenting with their lovely sounds and learning their intricate and 
exacting meanings: "The total power of words is not known to us, but, uttered at a 
crucial time, words can make or break a life. Our words are our prophets, our sorrow 
or our solace, and, in a measure, our immortality. 

"The Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest is a challenge to express ourselves in an 
exciting and enjoyable tradition. I am thrilled and proud to be an award winner in 
this contest for the fourth time, along with other State and local contests I have won, 
including the Deseret News Christmas Poem Contest. However, some of my most 
satisfying writings have been to my loved family — parents (each eightv-four years old), 
two daughters, sons-in-law, five grandchildren, and my beloved husband L. Paul 




Second Prize Poem 

J/iccording to the LDat/ 

Lucille Rampton Perry 


Looking back toward Eden, song was still; 
Fruited branches brushed upon the ground, 
The grass was parted on the languid hill 
By windy combings, innocent of sound. 
Our world is winter as we face the West, 
Stiff-booted feet upon unyielding soil, 
We walk into the summer's ash, divest 
Of comfort, dedicated to our toil. 
A handcart carries sustenance for life: 
The grain, a kettle, all our woolen stuff, 
A spade, a Bible, courage of a knife; 
Two candlesticks for beauty are enough, 
I kneel in prayer upon the frozen crust, 
"Preserve me, God f in thee I put my trust." 



The white waste washes in against my eyes, 
In wholeness, broken by a shallow grave. 
My ears are burdened by the children's cries; 
I cross the gentle hands that made them brave, 
Place the willows, stones, a bit of loam 
Upon the rose that sanctifies this tomb. 
Love, yours is a cruel unfriendly home; 
Hard earth is grudging of that meager room. 
Tears that once could warm my face and hands 
Are prisoned underneath an icy veil; 
Desolate the view my heart commands, 
Long, long and lonelv winds the rutted trail. 
"Give me new strength of soul, with force of will, 
I cannot hide the good and not the ill." 


The skies have prophesied the builded West 

In silhouetted phantoms, gray and gold, 

And spilled the soothing wines the day has pressed 

Into a sea of blackness, deep and cold. 

Our nights can raise us high above this sphere, 

And thrill our vision with a galaxy, 

But stars are chill and distant. I am here 

With all I need to fix my destiny. 

Somewhere ahead there is a greening field, 

A spring that rises from the colored stones, 

A sun-warmed earth whose fertile womb will yield 

To planting, where the westerly has blown. 

And thou, who gave vicissitudes to men, 

Shall lift me up and quicken me again. 

Lucille Rampton Penv, Woods Cross, Utah, is a first-time winner in the Eliza R. 
Snow Poem Contest. She tells us: "I am the wife of Curtis S. Perry, and mother to 
six children, two boys and four girls. My oldest son is a freshman at the University 
of Utah, and my youngest daughter is four years old. At present I am first counselor 
in the South Bountiful Second Ward Primary. I have been writing poetry for onlv two or 
three years, and this is my first real accomplishment in poetry, except for one other 
poem which was published in The Relief Society Magazine last year. My interest since 
childhood has been primarily in drawing and painting. Family responsibilities have 
forced me to set this interest aside for awhile. Poetry has given me much satisfaction. 
I belong to a small group who meet for an hour every other week to study and criticize 
each other's poetry, and this has been very helpful to me. Some day I would like to 
combine my interests in writing and painting and illustrate some work of my own." 




Third Prize Poem 

cLoamS tamed 
Eva Willes Wangsgaard 

All day the hungry gulls 
Followed my plow, 

Rising to wheel and cry, 
All quiet now. 

Calm are these russet waves. 

Breakers of gold 
Wait for the way of sun 

And seed in the mould. 

Wide-flung on unseen masts 

Luminous sails 
Wait in the evening skies 

Westering gales. 


Crossed now by tardy wings 

Limned on red light, 
Pressed by twin urgencies, 
Aloneness and night. 

Loam-stained as mine her feet, 

Our path the same. 
Transformed by light she gleams 

Winging through flame. 

Now for a heartbeat's span, 

Lifted, light-pure, 
I wear her silver wings 

Homebound and sure. 

Eva Willes Wangsgaard, Ogden, Utah, was born in Lehi, Utah, and attended high 
school there, later attending the University of Utah and Utah State University. Mrs. 
Wangsgaard began writing after her three children were grown, and was past forty 
before she wrote her first poem. "Unlike most writers I have known," Mrs. Wangsgaard 
tells ns, "I never had a craving or longing to write. The poems came with such 
urgency and such volume the first year that I was forced to recognize the need. After 
that I studied as I wrote. My poetry education was acquired chiefly by correspondence 
lessons and by self-study. Now I have five books of poetry: Singing Hearts, Down This 
Road, After the Blossoming, Within the Root, and Shape ot Earth. I was included 
this year in Who's Who in Poetry International, published in London, England. I have 
published in many magazines and newspapers in America, in England, and in India. 
I have three children, all living in Cache Valley, Utah, thirteen living grandchildren, 
and two great-grandchildren. This autumn I was notified that I had won the Aleda 
Hall Lyric Award sponsored by a poets' forum in Miami, Florida." 

LOust of ibvery- Juayness 

Celia Luce 

"VI 7E were driving past a hillside of gray rocks, or so they seemed to us. Then the road 
* * veered closer to the hillside and moved through a cut. Here the rock had been 
blasted away. We found that the rock was not gray at all, but delighted us with its 
red and golden hues. The rock had been covered by gray dust from the hillside above, 
so looked gray. 

I was reminded of how we put a gray veil of every-dayness over the people and 
things about us, seldom stopping really to look at them and enjoy their sparkle and 
beauty. We have become so used to them that we ignore them. 

We sometimes even put a veil of gray every-dayness over our relations with God. 
Sometimes it takes the blasting of trouble to tear away the gray veil and wake us up 
to the rare beauty of the everyday joys. 

ijLward vl/i 


Jxtinual [Relief Society Short Story Contest 

^HE Relief Society General Board 
is pleased to announce the 
award winners in the Annual Relief 
Society Short Storv Contest, which 
was announced in the May 1959 
issue of the Magazine, and which 
closed August 15, 1959. 

The first prize of seventy-five dol- 
lars is awarded to Deone R. Suther- 
land, Idaho Falls, Idaho, for her 
story "Summer's Grace." The sec- 
ond prize of sixty dollars is awarded 
to Myrtle M. Dean, Provo, Utah, 
for her storv "Grandpa's Red Sus- 
penders." The third prize of fifty 
dollars is awarded to Dorothy Clapp 
Robinson, Boise, Idaho, for "The 
Fishbite Storv." 

Mrs. Sutherland is a second-time 
winner in the Relief Society Short 
Story Contest; Mrs. Dean is a third- 
time winner; and Mrs. Robinson is 
a fourth-time winner. 

The Annual Relief Society Short 
Storv Contest was first conducted 
by the Relief Society General Board 
in 1941, as a feature of the Relief 
Society centennial observance, and 
was made an annual contest in 1942. 
The contest is open only to Latter- 
day Saint women who have had at 
least one literary composition pub- 
lished or accepted for publication in 
a periodical of recognized merit. 

The three prize-winning stories 
will be published consecutively in 
the first three issues of The Relief 
Society Magazine for i960. Forty- 
nine stories were entered in the con- 
test for 1959. 

The contest was initiated to en- 

courage Latter-day Saint women to 
express themselves in the field of 
fiction. The General Board feels 
that the response to this oppor- 
tunity continues to increase the lit- 
erary quality of The Relief Society 
Magazine, and will aid the women of 
the Church in the development of 
their gifts in creative writing. Wom- 
en who are interested in entering 
the short story contest are reminded 
that for several years past, and con- 
tinuing to May 1958, a helpful 
article on story writing has been 
published in the May or June issues 
of the Magazine. 

Prize-winning stories are the prop- 
erty of the Relief Society General 
Board, and may not be used for pub- 
lication by others except upon writ- 
ten permission from the General 
Board. The General Board also re- 
serves the right to publish any of 
the stories submitted, paying for 
them at the time of publication at 
the regular Magazine rate. 

A writer who has received the first 
prize for two consecutive years must 
wait for two years before she is again 
eligible to enter the contest. 

The General Board congratulates 
the prize-winning contestants, and 
expresses appreciation to all those 
who submitted stories. Sincere 
gratitude is extended to the judges 
for their discernment and skill in 
selecting the prize-winning stories. 
The General Board also acknowl- 
edges, with appreciation, the work 
of the short story committee in 
supervising the contest. 

Page 17 

QJtrst [Prize- winning Story 

xsinnual IKeltef Society Snort Store/ Contest 

First Prize Story 

Summer's Grace 

Deone R. Sutherland 

see Mama moving back and forth 
in the kitchen. 

Marjorie came out the back door 
wiping her forehead. "She's baking 
a cake!" 

"A wiggily cake/' we breathed. 

But Marjorie had gone to sit in 
the apple cellar. It was cool there, 
but Almy didn't like the spiders. 
Besides, Marjorie had a book, and if 
we fooled with the cider press or 
made a noise, it meant trouble. We 
crouched in the shade of the house. 
A wiggily cake rose four glorious 
lavers high with sweet cream cus- 
tard nestled between the white lay- 
ers. I looked on Almy tenderly. 
Her round brown cheeks and rosy 
mouth looked happy as she patted 
her own dirt cake together and 
frosted it with white dust. 

"Maud!" Mama's voice brought 
Almy and me racing to the back 
porch. In the kitchen the wiggily 
cake rose grandly above the cake 
plate with the silver leaves edging 
the frosting. Mama was busily tear- 
ing off wax paper and adjusting 

"Can I trust you to carry this 
ever so gently down to Mrs. Fan- 
shawe's? She's sick today, and with 
nine children." 

Reluctantly we said goodbye to 
the wiggily cake. Almy's lip turned 
out. Her dark brows drew down 


IT was one of those days when 
the hot noon sunlight overflowed 
and shimmered before our feet. 
Even with the hose running all day, 
the daisies wilted and the grass 
browned. The green vines reddened 
on the trellises before their time, 
and we sat in the windless air of 
our tired apple tree and dreamed of 
sudden frosts and faraway Alps 
where snow glimmers above cooling 
clouds. Almy and I lifted our noses 
to the air. We slid down the tree 
with me first to guide Almy's feet. 
Through the screen door we could 

Page 18 


threateningly, but Mama never away to dispose of stray animals 

noticed. She was busy changing than the canal dividing our prop- 

into a fresh apron and tidying the erty. 

soft hair that clung to her cheeks. "How is your wonderful Moth- 
Mama's kiss was swift and sweet on er?" Mr. Clough's horse pranced 
my cheek. She lifted Almy for a in the road. We told him proudly 
kiss and a hug, though Almy how well Mother was. "She is a 
weighed a ton. fine woman." Mr. Clough leaned 

"Keep an eye on Almy," Mama over and looked at us sternly, 

cautioned me confidently. We felt a thrill of pride for 

I nodded reassuringly. When you Mother, and a twinge of conscience 

were with Mama, you never minded for our own shortcomings. We 

giving away all the cakes in the would never grow up to feed every 

world. It was only afterwards, gypsy who came begging, or take 

while you were walking down the in every Indian who knocked at the 

dusty road and the cake smelled door, as Papa says Mama does. We 

and smelled in your hands that turned in our yard, looking furtively 

you minded. Almy begged for over the hedge at the lawn. No, 

finger-licks at the edge. It was Mama's dark patchwork quilt was 

hard to give her some and not dis- not stretched across the grass with 

turb the silver leaves. a rumpled tramp resting in the 

"They'll not notice," I soothed shade while Mama's green pitcher 
my conscience, though Almy's hands of ice water tipped in his hand, 
showed traces of her own cake mak- 
ing. YA/"^ circled the back yard. There 

We minded most of all going was no wild hammering from 

up the dusty lane with the barefoot the shed while Mama knocked 

Fanshawe kids crowding in upon something together for one of 

us, hungry eyes fastened on the God's poor wild things to rest in 

towering cake. We had hungry while it recovered from some ca- 

eyes, too, I wanted to shout to them, lamity that would have killed it for 

Mary took the cake at the door, sure, if Mama hadn't stepped in. 

"Mama's sick," she said shyly. We opened the back door, and 

"Yes, we know." there eating bread and milk at the 

"We'll bring back the plate," table and staring wildly at us with 

they shouted after us. It was a red-rimmed eves sat a girl we'd 

J JO' 

refrain we'd heard too many times, never seen before. She clutched a 

Our dog Jake came running gray shawl at her throat while the 

crookedly to meet us. "Go away," perspiration ran in rivulets into her 

I grumbled at his wild wagging. He eyes. 

was really one of Mr. Johnson's "She doesn't speak a word of 

pups that he'd tried to drown, but English, poor girl. Her cough is 

Mama had caught him at it. Final- terrible, but we'll fix that. . . ." 

ly, Papa had held a private talk Mama was brewing herbs on the 

with Mr. Johnson. After all, back of the stove. "Don't stare, 

Mama could take in only so many children; we'll have to fix the bed 

dogs and cats and all. Mr. Johnson on the back porch." She looked 

agreed to go some place farther pleadingly at us, for it was the only 



cool place to sleep in the summer. 

Marjoric helped Mama change 
the bed. Almv and I went back to 
look at the girl. 

Papa stood in the doorway. 
"What's this, Edith? What's this?" 
He swung Almy to his shoulder, 
and I snuggled inside his arm. 

"I can't get her to let go of the 
shawl, John. No matter what I do, 
she hangs on so to it. It's so hot. 
You do something, can you, dear?" 

Papa put Almy down, and I lost 
my nest under his arm. He made 
a sweeping bow and held out his 
hand for the shawl. The girl's 
large blue eyes brightened, and she 
giggled, "Ja," and handed her shawl 
to Papa, who hung it gingerly on 
the hooks by the back door. 

"Wonderful," Mama said de- 
lightedly, while Papa wiped the 
dampness from her forehead and 
kissed both her eyes. 

"Where did she come from, 
Edith?" Papa washed industriously 
in the basin. 

"I thought I heard a knock, but 
no one was there. I felt something 
was wrong. Poor thing, she was 
going back through the field to the 
railroad track. . . ." Mama lifted 
the yellow corn from the steaming 
kettle. "What if I had not found 
her. . . ? Not a word of Eng- 
lish " 

Papa sat clown to the table, and 
we bowed our heads. "Where is 
this German girl on her way to, 

Mother unrolled a crumpled en- 
velope and paper from her pocket 
and handed it to Papa. "Mr. and 
Mrs. Herman Hergesheimer. . . ." 

Papa laid down his work carefully. 
"Why, they sold out and moved 
away more than four months ago." 

Mama nodded gently. "No won- 

der she's terrified. We'll have to 
trace them somehow for her." 

Papa leaned his head against his 
hand. "Couldn't someone else 
have found her, Edith?" 

Mama lifted her head. "She is 
our neighbor, John. We must help 

Papa groaned, "Sometimes I wish 
I were your neighbor!" 

A/TAMA'S eyes widened and filled 
with tears which she quickly 
blinked away. Papa went around 
the table and put his arm around 
Mama, but she said everything was 
all right and began to clear the 
table. It wasn't until we were eat- 
ing Mama's bottled peaches for des- 
sert that I remembered the four- 
layer wiggily cake. 

"Wie heissen Sie?" Papa inter- 
rupted my thoughts. 

Anna barely had time to tell us 
her name before she doubled up in 
a spasm of coughing. 

"Marjorie and I can get her to 
bed," Mama said quietlv. "You 
must get Dr. Williams, John. This 
is no common cough." 

Dr. Williams responded to calls 
at our house with alacrity. Mama's 
hospitality included his favorite — 
homemade ice cream. But there 
was no dasher for us to lick on this 
visit. We crowded at the door 
while Dr. Williams peered into 
Anna's throat. "The membrane is 
there, all right." He washed his 
hands carefully in the basin while 
Mama got Anna back to bed. 

"I'll ride back into town for anti- 
toxin for all of you." Dr. Williams 
pulled down his vest and struggled 
with his coat. He avoided Papa's 
eyes and turned to pick up his black 



"Antitoxin?" Mama said in the 

"That German girl you've be- 
friended. . . ." I'd never heard Dr. 
Williams speak so gruffly. Not 
even once when Almv swallowed a 
bottle of pills in his office, and he 
put his finger down her throat to 
bring them back. She'd hung on 
with her teeth worse than Jake with 
Mama's slipper. Dr. Williams 
cleared his throat again, ''She's got 
diphtheria, Edith." 

Quarantine became stifling. Ma- 
ma slipped in and out of Anna's 
room, but that part of the house 
was forbidden to the rest of us. 
Sometimes we sneaked into the 
parlor and pulled back the lace cur- 
tain and examined the back of the 
cardboard sign that kept everyone 
away. It seemed even the road at 
the end of the lane was avoided, 
and after the glory palled, we spent 
hours pitying ourselves as outcasts. 
Having our shoulders stuck with 
needles was of little moment if you 
couldn't describe the ordeal to any- 

"I want Mama," Almy began to 
cry on the lawn. Marjorie hushed 
her, and Almy rubbed her eyes and 
dozed off with her hand under her 

"She must be hot. See how red 
her face is," I said to Marjorie. 

Marjorie laid her hand against 
Almy's round forehead where her 
brown hair had dampened into fun- 
ny points. Almy grumbled and 
moaned in her sleep and pulled a 
fat knee toward her chest. "You 
better get Mama, Maudie." 

I jumped up the steps two at a 
time and ran into the kitchen. The 
whole house smelled like sickness. 
Mama was standing by the cup- 
board, and she looked at me with 

a smile. "The worst is over, Maud. 
Run and tell Papa. Anna just ate 
a whole bowl of soup." 

"Mama. . . ." Her face was so 
tired and happy all together. 
"Mama, Marjorie wants you to 
come feel Almy. She's so hot, and 
all she wants to do is lie down." 

I couldn't stand to look at Mama, 
the happiness died out so quickly. 
It was like flying, she went so fast 
to Almy. I was sent for Papa in 
the pasture. Papa ran all the way 
back with me behind. I could hear 
the breath in his throat like an 
accompaniment to the swoosh-thud 
of his high heavy shoes. 

nnHREE nights in a row Dr. Wil- 
liams came out in his brand 
new Ford car. Once I caught a 
glimpse of Almy held high on a 
pillow, her face dark from cough- 
ing. We lay under the sheets 
listening. Sometimes Mama lay 
down beside Almy, and Papa would 
watch. But the coughing would 
get bad, and then they both would 
get up. 

"Edith, Edith," Dr. Williams 
would say gruffly. "You have to 
get some rest, or you'll die your- 

"I won't give her up," Mama 

Anna wore Mama's wrapper and 
worked in our kitchen. She made 
bread and fried strips of ham for 
breakfast. It was Anna who noticed 
the first flag at the end of the lane. 
It was a stick with a white rag tied 
to it. Marjorie and I brought back 
the basket beside it. That night we 
ate Mrs. Snell's best poundcake. 
Mama didn't want any dinner, but 
she took in the new rag doll to 
Almy. Almy smiled and went to 
sleep with it under her cheek. She 



slept with that doll until she was 
better, and Papa had to burn every- 

But it was that night when Mama 
hadn't felt like eating that she took 
sick with diphtheria. Anna helped, 
but Papa was like a scarecrow. His 
beard grew until it scared Almy and 
made her cry. Then he scraped it 
off with his ears cocked always to- 
ward Mama's room. 

The flag was there the next day 
and the next. One day we found a 
bundle of clean dish towels nicely 
embroidered, wrapped in brown 
paper; another, there were cookies 
in a shoe box and a bundle of clean 
rags. A little salt bag filled with 
dried apricots appeared, and often 
there were homemade loaves of 
bread and rolls. Once we found a 
new dressed chicken wrapped in 
many folds of newspaper. We car- 
ried it all home to Anna who 
accepted it and served it. 

Papa took in some of the gifts to 
Mama. A newly made apron, a 
fresh blue nightgown. But Mama 
would turn her head awav and the 
tears would come. "I've brought 
this on us all, John. . . . It's my 
foolish doing. . . ." 

Papa would close the door, but 
his voice carried through the tran- 
som above. "Nonsense. You were 
doing your Christian duty. Edith, 
Edith!" She had begun to choke. 
"My love, Edith. Heaven help us! 
My Edith!" We shut our doors 
and cried into the pillows. 

Almy was well enough to be car- 
ried to the kitchen by Anna. Pier 
brown cheeks seemed pale, and she 
scolded us when we didn't get 
things for her promptly. "She won't 
be so cross when she gets her full 
strength back," Papa promised us, 

so we spoiled her and fetched her 
things and listened for Mama. 

HPHE summer was almost over 
before they took down the 
sign. Dr. Williams sat by Mama on 
the back porch and took her pulse. 
Papa had missed much time in the 
fields, but the neighbors had hauled 
in the hay and harvested the wheat. 
"You've got to get interested in 
things again, Edith. Accept the 
miracle of Almy and you being alive, 
not to exclude Anna, also." 

The tears began to run down 
Mama's cheeks. She pulled her 
blanket about her knees. I broke 
off a hollyhock by the back step and 
fastened the skirt on a stick doll 
for Almv. 

"Crying's natural, Edith. You're 
still mighty weak. But the sooner 
you can accept what's in the past 
and begin living in the future, then 
the strength will come back." 

Anna brought Mama her warm 
milk. And Mama shook her head, 
crying silently all the while. Anna 
got a spoon and fed the milk to 

The wind was cold, and there was 
a spattering of orange leaves already 
on the lawn. In the dark I put my 
arms around Papa and held him 
when he came to kiss us good night. 
"When will things be the same as 
before, Papa?" I whispered to the 

For a long time there was no 
sound in the room. Then Papa 
stirred on the edge of the bed. "I 
don't know, Maudie. Your Mama 
did a Christian deed, to her think- 
ing, and the punishment exceeded 
all that a devil might imagine. She's 
lost touch with the rhythm of liv- 
ing, and we have to give her time, 


I guess. . . " He sighed and fell We told her about Ludwig and 

silent. I fell asleep before he left all the blood. She wrapped her 

the room. shawl around her shoulders and 

Anna never did go to work for followed us to the lawn. Ludwig 

Herman Hergesheimer. "Nein, looked very bloody and pitiful. 

nein" she said vigorously. "Ich will "Give me the towel, Maud." Mama 

bei ihr bleiben.'" She would not put the cold towel on his forehead 

leave Mama. Besides, there was and sent us to chip a piece of ice 

Ludwig, Papa's hired man who was from the icebox, 

going to buy a small farm of his When we came back, Mama was 

own. His cap was set for Anna, scolding Ludwig. "So much blood, 

and if the time ever came when Ludwig. What is the cause of all 

Mama didn't need her, she thought this?" 

she would make do with Ludwig. "It's bleeding from the heart 

But until that time came, he need maybe," said Ludwig. Mama gave 

not bother her. him a sharp glance, and sent us 

in for more cloths though anyone 

A NNA made us aprons for school, could see the nosebleed was prac- 

Autumn was really here, then, tically over, 

and but one last day remained be- When we came back, Mama and 

fore the long wagon rides to school Ludwig were talking about Anna, 

began. We walked around the Mama kept saying, "But nobody 

yard feeling lonesome. Ludwig told me a thing, not a thing." She 

walked up to the back lawn and invited Ludwig to dinner. "We'll 

stretched out. We peered into his have it late so you'll have plenty of 

face. time to go home and dress up." 

"Dosebleed. . . ." he said, wiping Ludwig smiled and smiled, 

at his face. "I'll make a wiggily cake for din- 

We ran into the house and wet ner," Mama said as much to her- 

one of Mama's best dish towels, self as to us. "You girls can do the 

"Anna!" we shrieked. Mama lay fetching, and I'll do the stirring. 

on the couch in the kitchen that That is," now she really looked at 

Papa had fixed for her. "Anna's us, "if I haven't forgotten how." 

gone into town for more goods for We smiled and smiled at her, just 

Marjorie's dress. What is it?" like Ludwig. 

■ ♦ « 

Deone R. Sutherland, Idaho Falls, Idaho, has had the privilege of growing up in a 
home where emphasis was placed upon good literature and good education. "I was 
born in Salt Lake City, Utah, and my parents are Linnie Fisher Robinson, a lovely 
poet, and George Cecil Robinson. I graduated from the University of Utah and taught 
English a year in high school and two years in the department of English at the 
University of Utah. My first story sales occurred in my early teens to the Improvement 
Era, and Professor Ouivey's page in The Salt Lake Tribune, where I won a monthly 
prize. I won first prize in the Relief Society Short Story Contest in 1957. Some of 
my serials in the Magazine have included 'Dear Conquest,' 'Green Willows,' 'Heart's 
Bounty,' and 'Not to the Swift.' Besides Salt Lake, we have lived in Evanston, Illinois, 
and in San Francisco and Oakland, California, where I have been active in theater 
work and in Church activities. I am stake Relief Society literature class leader in the 
East Idaho Falls Stake at the present time. My husband is Dr. Harold Pratt Sutherland, 
in private practice in Idaho Falls. We have had four children, three of whom are 

cJhe / tort hern States fill 


Preston R. Nibley 

Assistant Church Historian 

'TMIE Northern States Mission was organized in 1889. It contained 
within its boundaries the states of Illinois, Iowa, Michigan, Minnesota, 
and Wisconsin. The headquarters of the mission was established in 
Council Bluffs, Iowa, with John E. Booth as president. President Booth 
was succeeded in 1890 by Charles W. Stayner. President Stayner served 
until 1895, when he was succeeded by Joshua Reuben Clark (father of 
President J. Reuben Clark, Jr.). President Clark was succeeded in 1896 
by Samuel G. Spencer. President Spencer was succeeded in December 
1896 by Louis A. Kelsch. Under the direction of President Kelsch, the 
headquarters of the mission was moved to Chicago in January 1897. 

In 190c the Manitoba Province of Canada was added to the Northern 
States Mission. Prior to this time, the State of Indiana had also been 
added, and, in 1925, Ohio became a part of the mission territory. 

President Kelsch served until 1901. Others who have succeeded him 
are: Walter C. Lyman, 1901-2; Asahel PI. Woodruff, 1902-4; German E. 
Ellsworth, 1904-19; Winslow Farr Smith, 1919-23; John H. Taylor, 1923- 
29; Noah S. Pond, 1929-31. In 1930 there were 7,099 members in the 
Northern States Mission. 

President Pond presided until 1931, when he was succeeded by George 

^pefM /.v.;.- ;^$|j 


^ \ 

■'■ .'•''•* ) >£? ■>. 



":- -^ ■ •, . ' ' ' 



-. 3 


*■.■:, ^*?%.'' 

^ : WBm 

■ h ■ 


''■/:-'-■ : r 'f% 

: : ;> : . '. ;: '■■'''■■■,' 


If Jr&m BHK ufcJL? 

' w.v l , rpX'iyy -■«©»! 

^^ >\$g*< ■ 

.^-,-> "Vr- ■;,/• ;,'/. 

'■. -N ■ 


>f- ; 


From an Old Lithograph 


From the Iowa Side of the Mississippi River 

Page 24 



<i j 

Ewing Galloway, New York 


S. Romney. President Romney presided until December 1935, when he 
died suddenly of a heart attack at Rockford, Illinois, after a very successful 
mission. Presidents who have succeeded President Romney, until the 
present time are: Bryant S. Hinckley, 1935-39; Leo J- Muir, 1939-43; David 
I. Stoddard, 1943-46; Creed Haymond, 1946-49; Waldo M. Anderson, 
1949-53; Isaac A. Smoot, 1953-57. President Smoot died in the mission 
home in Chicago of a heart attack, after a successful mission, on March 12, 
1957. His successor was Richard C. Stratford, who presides at the present 

Chicago Stake was formed in the Northern States Mission in No- 
vember 1936; Detroit Stake was organized in November 1952. 

The Great Lakes Mission was formed from the Northern States Mis- 
sion in October 1949; it includes the states of Michigan, Indiana, and Ohio. 
On October 1, 1959, the membership of the Northern States Mission was 
9,852; these members were located in fifty-nine branches. 

Fifty-nine Relief Society organizations, with 1145 members, were 
reported in December 1958. Vera C. Stratford presides over the Northern 
States Mission Relief Society. 

Note: The cover for this Magazine, Buckingham Fountain, Chicago, Illinois, is a 
striking night photograph by Rupert Leach, from Free Lance Photographers Guild, Inc. 
See also "Recipes From the Northern States Mission," by Vera C. Stratford, page 34. 

o^txtyi LJears J/Lgo 

Excerpts From the Woman's Exponent, January 1, and January 15, 1900 

"For the Rights of the Women of Zion and the Rights of the Women 

of All Nations" 

versary of the death of George Washington, which occurred December 14, 1799, was 
appropriately remembered . . . throughout the land. At Mount Vernon the scene was 
impressive. . . . President McKinley, accompanied by members of his Cabinet, attended 
the exercises and delivered an address. The procession that moved up the slope to the 
mansion consisted of the Third United States Cavalry band . . . the Grand Lodge of 
Virginia . . . and of the District of Columbia. . . . President McKinley reviewed the pro- 
cession with uncovered head, and, as the last of it passed the mansion, the presidential 
party fell in line at the rear and marched to the tomb where Washington was first 
interred. . . . When the President finished his address twenty-one guns were fired by 
the United States steamship Sylph. While the guns from the war vessel were boom- 
ing, the entire assembly sang "America." 

— Editorial 

MISS ANTHONY'S LETTER: In this, my eightieth year, I am filled with a 
great desire to urge all believers in the political enfranchisement of women to manifest 
that belief in some material way. Will you not, as a New Year's pledge, promise to 
aid the Suffrage Association in some direct manner? No woman is so situated that 
she cannot do something. . . . The command to labor for the elevation of human kind 
is not upon a chosen few only, but upon every intelligent being. . . . 

— Susan B. Anthony 


On the dusky edge of evening, stretched in shining peace it lies, 

City built of clouds and sunshine — wonder of the Western skies. . . . 

Darkness gathers, Eastward, Westward; stronger waxeth my desire, 
Reaching through celestial spaces, glittering as with rain of fire. 

To the city set with jasper, having twelve foundations fair, 
Flashing from their jeweled splendor every color soft and rare. . . . 

— Selected 

man, of Phoenix, Ariz., inherited five copper claims three years ago, and has been work- 
ing ever since in California and Arizona to earn the money required to hold them until 
they could be developed and sold. She has always been obliged to earn her own 
bread, but with the sight of a fortune before her she worked harder than ever. She 
persevered, and lately sold one claim for $45,000. 

— News Note 

A NEW DEPARTURE: Mrs. Admiral Dewey startled Washington society by 
announcing that women as well as men would be welcome at her New Year's reception. 
This is the revival of a custom that was abolished in Cleveland's administration. 

■ — News Note 

Page 26 

Woman's Sphere 

Ramona W. Cannon 



New York has been reap- 
pointed as an alternate representa- 
tive to the United States delegation 
to the General Assembly of the 
United Nations. She is the only 
woman on the U. S. delegation. 

and Monica Sinclair, contralto, 
are English women who have 
achieved distinction for their sing- 
ing in Handel's Messiah, under the 
direction of world-famous Sir 
Thomas Beecham. They are both 
graduates of the Royal Academy of 
Music, and have sung at Covent 
Garden, Sadler's Wells, the Royal 
Opera House, and in many other 
opera houses in the British Isles and 

banks, Alaska, mother of two 
children, who assists her husband 
Joseph Fejes in running a hobby 
and art supply shop, is a well-known 
artist of the Northland whose paint- 
ings have won acclaim in many 
parts of the United States and are 
now on display at the Women's 
City Club in New York City. Her 
water colors, oils, and sketches por- 
tray the majestic scenery and the 
Eskimo tribes in the regions of 
Kotzebue and Point Hope. 

T EONIE B. ADAMS, one of 

America's most honored poets, 
in November 1959, received the 
$5,000 fellowship award presented 
by the American Academy of Poets 
for "distinguished poetic achieve- 
ment." Author of several books of 
poetry, she has also won the Bol- 
lingen Poetry Award, the Harriett 
Monroe Award, and the Shelley 
Memorial Award. 

TV/f ANY American women are tak- 
ing advantage of the scholar- 
ships available for study abroad. 
Seventy-five thousand scholarships 
are offered to men and women for 
study in eighty-five countries and 

of the United States, is a scien- 
tific explorer in the jungles of South 
America. She has made nine trips 
into remote regions searching for 
medicinal plants which may be of 
great value in the treatment of 
disease. At present she is working 
for the Charles Pfizer Pharmaceuti- 
cal Company, Inc. Her education 
was received at Ohio State Medical 
School and Harvard University. She 
is the founder of the Ecuadoran 
Institute of Geography and Ethnog- 
raphy, and is a Fellow of the Lon- 
don Geographical Society. 

Page 27 


VOL 47 


NO. 1 

cJhe LOatjs of a vi/ o man s JLtfe 

The day is thine, the night also is thine: thou hast prepared the light and the 
sun. Thou hast set all the borders of the earth: thou hast made summer and winter 
(Psalm 74:16-17) . 

A GAIN, with the coming of the 
New Year, we find ourselves 
contemplating and evaluating that 
period of time which is past, our 
present place in the life plan, and 
the days which are to come. For 
each day is like a jewel in its setting 
of eternity — and it has meaning 
far beyond the borders of its begin- 
ning and its end. Each day is set 
in its intricate design of former days 
and future time, and never can one 
day be reckoned as an island in the 
sea of continuity. 

One of the greatest blessings of 
the gospel is the assurance it gives 
of our place in the everlasting se- 
quence of our far-reaching privileges 
and responsibilities. With full 
hearts, we rejoice in the New Year, 
believing, "Lord, thou hast been our 
dwelling place in all the genera- 
tions" (Psalm 90:1). 

In this setting, we think of the 
days of a woman's life upon the 
earth — and afterwards — the roles 
in which she participates, her inter- 
ests and her development in each 
succeeding phase of the periods of 
time which are given to her. 

First, she is a daughter in her 
mother's home; then, if she is 
blessed with a companion, she be- 
comes a wife, a daughter-in-law, a 
mother; finally, she will be a moth- 
er-in-law, and a grandmother. 
Through this cycle of days she will 

Page 28 

also be a participant in the work of 
the Church and in community 
activities. And through all of these 
experiences, a woman learns about 
life from the vantage point of each 
of her "seven ages." In the course 
of this development, she acquires a 
measure of wisdom, sympathy, 
serenity, and a realization of her 
destiny in the Heavenly Father's 
eternal plan. Each age yields to 
her experiences which gleam in 
splendor above all trials and disap- 
pointments, for it has been said of 
earth and earth life "The stones of 
it are the place of sapphires: and it 
hath dust of gold" (Job 28:6). 

The girl in her mother's home 
receives training and impressions 
that will determine the course of 
her life. She will alwavs remember 


the shelter of the home walls, the 
lighted windows, her mother's face, 
the tireless hands sewing a dress for 
a girl child, the table set for the 
evening meal, the prayers that 
united the family in love and re- 
sponsibility. And though partings 
inevitably came and illness, and, 
perhaps, hard times assailed the 
home, still there came to the daugh- 
ter a strength of courage and a 
feeling of lifetime security that 
would companion her forever. 

The young wife in her new home 
might perhaps say to herself, this 
is a new unit in the kingdom of 



earth, and in the kingdom of the 
Heavenly Father. Here are two 
people, strangers in many ways, 
coming from different homes, to 
merge together, each one bringing 
the past to build into a new unit, 
with the aura of youth and strength 
— so the young wife builds. 

The wife and her mother-in-law, 
whatever may be the differences in 
personality, have much to bring 
them close together. They have a 
shared devotion to the son who is 
now a husband, and together they 
will love the grandchildren, enlarg- 
ing the unit of the family with a 
new perspective and new compan- 

To the young wife, the coming 
of a child seems to be a miracle. 
And so it is, for the Heavenly 
Father has given a spirit to taber- 
nacle upon the earth, and the child, 
in his innocence, seems to be re- 
membering his former home, even 
as he explores the wonders of earth. 
The mother, then, sees places and 
people through young eyes, as if a 
new portrait were being designed 
upon a white canvas, all impressions 
webbed in wonder and beauty. The 
mother feels herself a part of all 
creation — a kinship with sunlight 
and flowers, and far habitations, 
having a wide love for children 
everywhere and a yearning to in- 

crease the welfare and opportunities 
of all children. 

When a daughter or son marries, 
a woman again meets a stranger, 
certainly a stranger at first, and the 
circle of the family is at the same 
time diminished and enlarged. 
New adjustments come for older 
mothers, and there is a desire for 
greater understanding and for op- 
portunities that will give wisdom 
and happiness in the circle of the 
growing family. 

One woman said, as her grand- 
children grew like flowers around 
her, "Now I am living in the peren- 
nial garden, and I have learned to 
receive with greater rejoicing the 
association with children, who are 
really the buds and blossoms of the 
world. " This heightened sensitiv- 
ity to companionship with young 
spirits seems to be one of the great- 
est blessings realized by grandmoth- 
ers, as they see the cycle of life 
thus made strong and everlasting. 
Grandchildren bring gifts from the 
faraway country of childhood. 

Thus are the ages of a woman 
combined into a cycle of increasing 
wisdom, expanding sympathies, and 
a widened appreciation of the gift 
of life and time — the gift of years, 
and always the New Year, and the 
eternal horizon. 

-V. P. C. 


Roxana Farnsworth Hase 

Have vou grown lesser since your hair is gray 
And strength somewhat diminished in your arms? 
Is that fine mind I always so admired 
Less keenly tuned with passing of youth's charms? 
Am I to think that years have warped your vision 
Because you slow a little in your stride? 
Ah, no! You are the ripened fruits of wisdom, 
I am the seeker, ever at your side. 


IKelief (society uxssigned (overling II ieeting of 
C/ast cJundau in II Larch 


HE Sunday night meeting to be held on Fast Day, March 6, i960, has 
again been assigned by the First Presidency for use by the Relief 
Society. A suggestive program for this meeting has been sent to the stakes 
in pamphlet form. It is suggested that ward Relief Society presidents 
confer with their bishops immediately to arrange for this meeting. It is 
suggested that the ward Relief Society chorister and organist confer with 
the ward president and carefully select from the ward music library the 
songs for this occasion which seem to be the most appropriate and the 
most inspirational. 

islwara Subscriptions LP resented in J/tpril 

^HE award subscriptions presented to Magazine representatives for hav- 
ing obtained 75 per cent or more subscriptions to the Magazine in re- 
lation to their enrolled Relief Society members, are not awarded until 
after the stake Magazine representatives' annual reports have been audited. 
Award cards for these subscriptions for the year 1959 will be mailed to 
ward and stake Magazine representatives about April 1, i960. 

lo o una Volume of ig5g 1 1 tagazines 

~T) ELIEF Society officers and members who wish to have their 1959 issues 
of The Relief Society Magazine bound may do so through The 
Deseret News Press, 31 Richards Street, Salt Lake City 1, Utah. (See 
advertisement on inside back cover.) The cost for binding the twelve issues 
in a permanent cloth binding is $2.50, leather $3.80, including the index. A 
limited number of the 1959 Magazines are available at the offices of the 
General Board of Relief Society, 76 North Main Street, Salt Lake City 11, 
Utah, for $2 for twelve issues. It is recommended that wards and stakes 
have one volume of the 1959 Magazines bound for preservation in ward 
and stake Relief Society libraries. 

Page 30 

©A Say; What @s of ruth? 

Y/lfHAT a wonderful world this would be if everybody believed and 
practiced the teachings of the Savior: 

Ye shall know the truth, 
and *lhe truth shall make; you free. 
Lucky for you who ...Jive in a land built on a belief in truth and 
justice. Not all people arg so fortunate. 

As children we are naturally honest. And we would likely so remain 
but for the bad examples, group pressures, or lack of effective moral 
teaching in our lives. 

Page 31 


Should untruthfulness creep into our lives it is likely to come first 
in faint disguise: in exaggeration; in concealment of some pertinent facts 
when people have a right to believe that what we say is the whole truth 
and nothing but the truth; in pretending that we agree with someone 
else's statement when he expresses an idea or an opinion which is con- 
trary to our own; in refraining from speaking up in defense of a person or 
a cause when we know we ought to do so; in making promises which we 
do not intend to keep. 

Only after we have grown callous to some of these milder forms of 
indirect deceit are we likely to tell deliberate falsehoods. Most people 
are innocent of intentional and outright deception. 

Young men and young women: how valiant are you to defend the 
truth? Do you stand up to the careless opinions and irresponsible claims 
which are so often expressed when young people engage in casual talk? 

How careful are you in expressing your own opinions and in sticking 
to facts in your own speech? 

If all people were strictly truthful and honest, righteousness would 
soon cover the earth — and heaven would not be far beyond! 

So, believe the truth, tell the truth, love the truth, live the truth. 


Vi/hat \4-ifts Sd {Jo ring 

Ida Elaine James 

I forgot that you are thirty-two, 

Habit being a stubborn thing to break, 

And so, as always, I bring home to you 

Some trifle from the party ... a mint, or cake. 

In long-gone days if I failed to secrete 

A treasure in my purse, I would not dare 

To meet your eager, outstretched hand, my sweet. 

Stronger than age is strong, this will to share! 

Forgive old age's tender foolishness 
For harboring bits I've learned along life's way, 
Expectant always of your welcoming yes, 
Your heart enfolding the gifts I bring today. 
But now, life's gems — my best — I am not sure 
How you will take; still, hearts are hard to cure. 

[Prevent Crippling ^JJiseases 

Basil O'Connor 
President, The National Foundation 

V/'OU and the March of Dimes — that's the combination that produced 
the polio vaccine. That combination — you and the new March of 
Dimes — can do it again. The new March of Dimes is tackling birth 
defects, arthritis, and polio. Medical surveys show that one out of sixteen 
American babies is born defective. You can do something to stop it. 
Arthritis is America's No. 1 crippling disease — the enemy of millions, 
both adults and children. Old and new epidemics of polio have left 
50,000 in need of March of Dimes care. 

The National Foundation, supported by the March of Dimes, leads 
in medical research to prevent crippling disease, in medical care to prevent 
disease crippling, and in professional education to train disease fighters. 
National Foundation scholarships train hands and minds to prevent the 
tragedy of crippling diseases. 

An army of volunteers will conduct the new March of Dimes in 
January i960. They know the anguish that birth defects bring families; 
they know that arthritis and the rheumatic diseases strike millions, in- 
cluding children. They know that in 1959 polio erupted in terrifying 
epidemics and that polio still cripples. They also know that a nationally 
co-ordinated research program, accompanied by patient aid and the train- 
ing of more medical personnel, is the only hope of checking these three 
cripplers, the only way of bringing hope to their victims. Help prevent 
crippling diseases. Join the new March of Dimes. 

0/ Lsould I lot C/*|/ 

Gladys Hesser Burnham 

I could not cry the day you left me standing 

Unprepared for this, our last farewell. 

The world around was bursting forth with promise 

That life was sweet and spring about to swell. 

My only premonition of disaster 

Was weeping sky that filled the tulip's brim. 

I thought at once of sweet, thirst-quenching moisture 

That hastens growing buds along each limb. 

My mind was on this earthly resurrection 

Of flowing sap and flowering gardens gay. 

I could not sense the fact that you were leaving; 

Yet weeping skies are blue beyond the gray. 

Page 33 

IKectpes Qjrom the I Lor them States IlLtssiori 

Submitted by Vera C. Stratford 
Pride of Iowa Cookies 

i c. shortening 
1 c. brown sugar 

1 c. white sugar 

2 eggs 

i tsp. vanilla 
2 c. flour 

Vz tsp. soda 

! /4 tsp. salt 

Vz c. coconut, shredded 

2 c. rolled oats 

i c. corn flakes 
Vz c. nut meats 

Cream shortening and sugar together until light. Add eggs and beat until light 
and creamy. Add vanilla; sift flour, soda, and salt together and mix in. Add coconut, 
oats, corn flakes, and nuts. Drop on greased cookie sheet and bake at 350 until 
lightly browned. 

Poppy-Seed Cake 

% c. poppy seeds 

3 A c. milk 

1 Vz c. sugar 

Vz c. butter 

2 c. flour 

2 tsp. baking powder 
Vz c. milk 

1 tsp. vanilla 

3 egg whites 

Soak poppy seeds in the % cup milk overnight. Mix butter and sugar. Sift dry 
ingredients and add alternately to butter mixture with the Vz cup milk. Add vanilla 
and soaked poppy seeds. Fold in stiffly beaten whites of eggs. Bake twenty-five 
minutes at 350 . Spread a custard filling, recipe below, between layers and ice with pink 
seven-minute frosting. 

Custard for Poppy-Seed Cake: 

Vz c. sugar (brown or white) 
1 c. milk 
3 egg yolks 

2 tbsp. flour, or more to make desired 

1 c. nut meats, chopped 

Mix and cook in a double boiler, all ingredients, except nuts, until thick; cool, add 
nuts, and spread between layers of cake. 

Peppered Beef 

1 tbsp. fat 

1 lb. roundsteak 

1 c. hot water 

2 tbsp. cornstarch 

Vz tsp. salt 

1 crushed garlic clove 
% c. celery, chopped 

1 bouillon cube 

4 tsp. soy sauce 
1 chopped onion 
4 green peppers 
Vz c. cold water 

Cut meat in narrow inch-long strips and brown in fat. Add salt, pepper, garlic, 
©nion, sliced peppers, and chopped celery. Dissolve bouillon cube in hot water and 
add to mixture. Cook until tender. Mix cornstarch, soy sauce, and cold water and 
add to meat mixture. Cook about two additional minutes. Serve with rice or 
boiled noodles. 

Page 34 


Southern Illinois Baked Beans 

i lb. dried Great Northern beans thirty slices bacon 

1 medium-sized onion brown sugar 

water, as needed salt and pepper 

1 bottle tomato catsup 

Boil beans in sufficient water to cover, salted to taste, until done, but not soft. 
In a baking dish, place a layer of beans, salted and peppered to taste, then a layer of 
thinly sliced onion. Sprinkle with brown sugar and dot with catsup. Cut bacon in 
short lengths and place on top of onions. Make second and third layers of the same. 
Cover with thin layer of brown sugar and remaining catsup and place long strips of 
bacon on top. Bake in 350 oven until bacon is browned. Cover, reduce heat to 
very low, and bake two and one-half additional hours. Add a little water, as needed, 
to make sure there is always enough moisture to bake without burning. 

Sister Snelgrove's Pineapple Cheese Salad 

1 pkg. lemon jello 1 small can crushed pineapple 

1 pkg. lime jello Vi c. sugar 

2 c. hot water 1 c. grated mild cheese 
juice from one lemon 1 pt. whipping cream 

Dissolve jello in hot water and add lemon juice. Cool. Combine pineapple and 
sugar, then bring to a boil. Add to jello mixture when cool; add cheese. When almost 
starting to jell, fold in whipped cream. 

Wisconsin Blueberry Muffins 

1% c. flour % c. milk 

2 Vi tsp. baking powder 1 egg 

% tsp. salt 3 tbsp. fat 

l A c. sugar blueberries, as desired 

Sift dry ingredients. Beat egg, add milk and fat. Add dry ingredients, stirring 
lightly. Fold in washed blueberries (as many as desired). Bake in greased muffin pan 
at 42 5 for 25 minutes. 

Corn-Belt Cracker Jacks 

1 lb. brown sugar l A tsp. salt 

1 c. white syrup Vi tsp. soda 

!4 lb. butter 8 qts. popped corn 

Cook sugar and syrup until it almost burns (about 8 minutes), stirring constantly 
from the time it starts to boil. Melt butter and add with the salt and soda. Stir and 
pour over popped corn (more or less can be used depending on taste). Now pour 
out on table and press down with hands or form into balls. 

Elder Cook's Crystal French Dressing for Fruit Salad 

!4 c. sugar !4 c. white vinegar 

1 tsp. celery seed 1 c. salad oil 

Vi tsp. salt 2 cloves garlic, minced 

1 tsp. dry mustard 

Combine sugar, celery seed, salt, mustard, and vinegar. Very slowly add the oil, 
beating constantly. The dressing becomes very thick as the oil is added. Add minced 
garlic clove. Chill well before serving. 

1 1 lore [Precious cJhan [Riches 

Betty Lou Martin 

4 6 nri ED, come here quick. Look cry. "Oh, Cathy, you're supposed 

I at the new living-room set to sleep right now so Mommy can 

that the Andrews are get- get her washing done/' Carolyn 

ting." Carolyn Hayes watched sighed. "I can see that this is going 

curiously out the window. "Honest- to be one of those days." 

ly, they're always getting something After several unsuccessful at- 

new. Why only last month they tempts, Carolyn finally finished the 

got a new car, and the month before washing, then she made the beds 

that. . . ." and did the breakfast dishes. She 

Ted Hayes put his arm affection- worked through the lunch hour, 

ately around his wife. "Now, dear, and by the time the nine-year-old 

we're not interested in what the An- twins came home from school, 

drews get new. After all, they don't Carolyn was exhausted. "I really 

have any children to buy for, and should iron a few of those pieces 

we have three to take care of. They before I start dinner, but I'm just 

can afford things like that." too tired." 

Carolyn turned dark, intent eyes "Mother," Jimmy called from the 

upon Ted. "Really, Ted, I don't living room. "Mrs. Andrews is here 

mean to be envious, but I can't help to see you." 

but admire the nice things that Oh, no, thought Carolyn, and I 

Barbara and Chris Andrews have, look so untidy. 

Why Barbara even has a dish- Barbara Andrews sat across from 

washer." Carolyn and chatted to her about 

"But just think, Mrs. Hayes, you their new living-room set, and the 

have three dish wipers and one trip that she and Chris planned to 

potential one. What more could take to New York. Carolyn listened 

you ask for?" Ted teased in his with excitement. If only she and 

good natured way. Ted could take a trip like that, but 

Ted, with his clean-cut appear- they could never afford it. Besides, 

ance, his blonde curly hair, and his they wouldn't have anyone with 

appealing blue eyes, could always whom to leave the children, 

make Carolyn smile. He had a way "Oh, Barbara, it all sounds so 

about him that would make the wonderful. Why I've never hardly 

world seem rosy and bright, even on been out of the State, let alone to 

a rainy day. New York," Carolyn said. 

"I'd like to see the time that you Barbara was her usual, well- 

or the children finish the job of groomed self. "I am excited about 

wiping the dishes for me." Carolyn it, Carolyn. Of course we always 

laughed. "At least, I know that you take a vacation every summer. Why, 

have good intentions." it just wouldn't seem right, if we 

Carolyn finally got the twins, didn't." 

Jimmy and Jenny, ready for school. Carolyn felt even more conspicu- 

They had just walked out the door ous in her soiled blue cotton dress, 

when the baby, Cathy, started to with her dark hair disheveled. 

Page 36 


Barbara was trim and neat in a fresh The night of the party finally ar- 

cotton skirt and blouse, and her rived, and little Cathy was proud 

blonde hair was beautifully combed, and happy. She laughed and talked 

"Well, I really must be running, and tried to blow out the candles on 

I'm meeting Chris for dinner in the cake which Carolyn had taken 

town tonight, and then we're going so much time decorating. 

to take in a show. Do come over Carolyn looked around at the 

and see my new furniture, Carolyn." happy, laughing faces of her little 

family, and she knew that every mo- 

npHE thought of a show sounded ment of exhausting work was worth 

relaxing to Carolyn, and when it. What would she ever do with- 

Ted came home, she suggested that out them? They were more pre- 

they go. cious than riches. Just then a knock 

"It's fine with me, honey," Ted came to the door, and when Caro- 
replied. "We can all go to a drive- lyn answered it, Barbara stood be- 
in." fore her. 

As it turned out, Carolyn wished Barbara looked around at the gaily 

that they had stayed home. Cathy decorated table, at the cake with its 

wouldn't go to sleep, and the twins two single candles and one to grow 

kept bouncing around in the back on, and at the brightly wrapped 

seat of the car. Every few minutes presents on the table. "Oh, I'm 

they had to have some popcorn, and sorry, Carolyn, I didn't know that 

then some candy, and then — "a you were having a party. It's just 

drink of water, please, Daddy." that I. . . ." There were tears in her 

Carolyn did take note of the beau- eyes as she spoke. "I get so lone- 

tiful moon that night, and her some when Chris isn't there. Oh, 

thoughts went back to the days Carolyn, you have so very much to 

when she and Ted were courting, be thankful for." 

The next thing she remembered the Carolyn thought with amazement, 

show was over, and Ted was taking all this time I have been admiring 

the speaker out of the car. her beautiful things, she has been 

"Ted, I've been to sleep; why wanting what I have. She took 

didn't you awaken me?" Carolyn Barbara by the arm and led her into 

asked. the dining room. 

"You were sleeping so peacefully "I'm so happy that you came, 

that I just didn't have the heart." Barbara. You're just in time to 

Ted winked at Carolyn. have some cake and ice cream with 

The next day started out the same us. Little Cathy will be delighted, 

way for Carolyn, and she didn't have too. She loves visitors." 

a spare minute to visit with Bar- As Carolyn set a place for Barbara, 

bara. Suddenly, it occurred to Caro- she turned toward Ted and gave 

lyn that Cathy's second birthday him a radiant smile that said, 

came the end of the week. "We'll "Thank you for all the happiness 

have to have a little family party," that we have together." 

she mused. When the twins came Ted, in turn, wondered what he 

home from school, Carolyn told had done to deserve such a lovely, 

them of her plans, and they eagerly glowing smile from his beautiful 

helped her plan the occasion, wife. 

Uxoseila Jenkins II Lakes limits and IKugs 

ROSELLA Cora Brown Jenkins, Gooding, Idaho, makes quilts, rugs, and many doilies, 
pot holders, dolls, and other items for home beautification and for gifts. She 
has given several quilts to her children and has made one for each of her seven grand- 
children for their weddings. She pieced a quilt top for the Relief Society. Her 
beautiful and useful rugs have been items of much admiration at Relief Society bazaars. 
She cultivates a large vegetable garden and a lovely flower garden, and both of these 
provide gifts for family and friends. 

Mrs. Jenkins has been a Relief Society visiting teacher for forty-six years and has 
also served many years as an executive officer. She is mother to four children, grand- 
mother to nineteen, and great-grandmother to seven. 

Uxuth to iuoaz 

Kathcrine F. Larsen 

Never for pity have I come to you, 

Though pity enough were perhaps my due. 

Nor for your largess do I entreat — 

Only that I might lie at your feet. 

Never have I stretched hands to receive 

Plums, grapes, and pomegranates — only believe 

I proffer to you sheer grain that I 

Have garnered under the unpitying sky. 

Page 38 

The New Day 

Hazel K. Todd 

Chapter 4 

Synopsis: Lynn Marlow, a dress design- 
er, who lives in Chicago and is engaged 
to David Talbot, returns to Springdale, 
her home town, to visit her Aunt Polly, 
and to find out if she has really forgotten 
her early love for Johnny Spencer. He 
had married a Southern girl and she had 
died, leaving two children. On her way 
to her aunt's home, Lynn meets Johnny's 
children, but she delays going to see 

IT was quite natural that her feet 
should turn to the willow path. 
Long ago, when the path was 
new, she had gone there to think. 
If she had done something wrong 
and Aunt Polly had reprimanded 
her, if she had quarreled with 
Johnny, or if anything had hap- 
pened that wasn't right, she had 
come here in the willows and found 
her Balm of Gilead. Now she 
walked in the ferns and willow 
leaves until she came to the stump 
lying like a hound dog by the path. 
And she sat down on it and took 
off her shoes and dipped her feet 
into the cool water. 

In the leaves near something 
caught her eye. It was the pocket 
knife, the open blade shining up 
at her through the leaves. Her 
heart began a peculiar thumping. 
That knife belonged to Johnny's 
boy. He had given it to her to 
make the whistle that she had never 
finished. She picked it up thought- 
fully. Then, reaching up, she 
snipped off the willow branch hang- 
ing low over her head. The blade 
slid quite easily through the tender 
limb, and in a short time she was 

pounding the bark from her 

It was funny how she could re- 
member just the right things to do 
after so many years. Just how deep 
to make the groove, just where to 
cut the slit, and then the taste of 
the sap as she wet the bare whistle 
in her mouth to make the bark slide 
on easily. She was eager as a child 
as she put the whistle to her lips. 
It had always been fun to try a 
new whistle. There were so many 
pitches. It blew a high shrill note 
that made her start a little so that 
she looked squarely into the pair of 
eyes peeking furtively through the 
willow clump. She knew those eyes, 
too. She would never question 
them again. They were Johnny's 
eyes, in Johnny's son's face. 

"LJE knew immediately that she 
had seen him, but he stayed 
defiantly in the willows. "I want 
my knife," he said. 

Lynn had regained her compos- 
ure now. "Of course you may have 
it," she said "but you must come 
and get it." 

He came a few steps out of the 
willows, and Lynn looked behind 
him, expecting to see the little girl. 
"Where is your sister?" 

"None of your business," he said, 
without offering to come further. 

She raised her eyebrows. "I'm 
sorry. I didn't mean to make you 

"What'd you run away for when 
you promised to make us a whistle?" 

Page 39 



Oh, so that was it! 

"I'm sorry/' she said again. "It 
was very foolish of me to run away. 
Would you believe me if I told you 
I was afraid of something when I 
ran away?" 

"There's nothing in these willows 
to get you/' he said. He was still 
eyeing her up and down. 

"Oh, I'm sure of that," Lynn said 
very seriously. "But — well, if you 
had something that made you very, 
very unhappy and you lost it, and 
then suddenly found it, do you 
think you might run away before it 
hurt you all over again?" 

He puckered his forehead into a 
scowl. "You don't talk plain," he 

She laughed then. "I suppose I 
don't." She looked down into her 
hand at the whistle. "Did you hear 
my whistle?" 

"Sure, I heard it. I was standing 
right there. I watched you make 

"Oh, did you! I thought you 
just came out of nowhere." 

"That's silly. Nobody comes out 
of nowhere." 

She laughed again. "I guess they 

He still stood in the same place. 

"Would you like the whistle?" 

He thought a minute. "I'll give 
it to Lindy," he said and came for- 

Lindyl Johnny had named his 
little girl Lindy! Like a fast mov- 
ing drama, there rushed before her 
a night along the willow path, with 
Johnny's arms around her. She 
could see vividly the flower in his 
buttonhole. She could even smell 
the violets in her hair. And sharp 
and clear a voice tender, sweet, "All 
our little girls we will name Lindy." 

She sat stupified while he took 

the whistle she held in her hand. 

"I want my knife, too," he said. 

"Oh, of course. Excuse me." 
She reached for the knife that was 
lying on the stump beside her. 
"Does Lindy like whistles?" 

"Course she does." 

Lynn was quite calm now. "I 
suppose all boys and girls like 

"Lindy is asleep," Peter volun- 
teered now, as though to make up 
for his rudeness awhile ago. 

"Who . . . who stavs with her 
when she's asleep?" Lynn was un- 
consciously twisting the leaves from 
a willow branch. 

"Sometimes I do. Sometimes she 
gets up and plays by herself." 

A slight frown knit her forehead. 
"How old is Lindy?" she asked. 

"She's four, and she knows a 
lot," he announced nonchalantly. 

Lynn looked at the boy thought- 
fully. He talked like a grown-up. 
"How old are you, Peter?" she 

"Nearly six. I'll soon be as big 
as my dad," he said. 

"Do you and Lindy live alone, 
with your father?" 

"Course we do," Peter answered, 
"cause our mother died." 

He looked at her then as though 
there was a decision forming in his 
mind. "You can see our house 
from here," he said, pointing to it 
across the meadow. 

"Yes, I see," she said, following 
his finger. 

"Why don't you come and see 

She caught her breath. 

And then David's words— "Prom- 
ise me you will see Johnny," he 
had said. Lynn sighed. If she 
must see Johnny, perhaps she must 
also see his house. The house by 



the mill — wan't that part of it, 


"I — I think I would like to." 
They stood looking at each other. 
"Now?" she asked. 

IT was some far-fetched dream — 
walking down the path through 
the clover meadow with a boy 
whose eyes belonged to a lost love, 
to a house that by rights was hers, 
where a little girl who might have 
been her baby lay asleep, whose 
leading footsteps brought her nearer 
and nearer to some knot of con- 
fused circumstances she could not 
face; and vet could not avoid. It 
was all crazy — some silly hallucina- 
tion from which she must presently 
awaken. She didn't belong here 
anyway. She belonged with David 
on a warm green hillside. Her mind 
rambled wildly, inventing and en- 
tangling. The breeze was soft and 
sweet with scented clover bloom, 
or lilac or pussy willow or birds' 
songs, or chirping crickets or — on 
and on it went, manufacturing in- 
coherent phrases of nonsense, like 
a jumbled picture puzzle where you 
searched endlessly without ever find- 
ing a piece that would fit. And all 
the times she had cried in the night, 
all the walks in the willow path, 
all the dress designs she had fash- 
ioned, all the rides with David 
through the forest preserves were 
all mixed together. 

'That's the monkey tree." 
Lynn came back from her con- 
fused mental soliloquy. Peter was 
pointing to a gnarled old juniper 
tree standing like a half -naked giant 
with fingers and toes stretching in 
all directions. 

"Monkey tree?" she repeated, 

hardly knowing what she said. 

"Sure. My Dad calls it that be- 
cause it would be such a good tree 
for monkeys. I play I'm a monkey 
when I climb it." 

Lynn laughed then, a little. 
"Does Lindy climb the tree, too?" 
It was a silly thing to ask. But 
everything was unreal anyway. 

"Aw, gee, no. Girls can't climb 
trees. Anyway, she's too little. 
She'd fall and break something." 

"Yes, of course," Lynn agreed. 

"The turkey nest is over that way 
on the other side of the strawber- 
ries. I'll show it to you after we 
see the house." 

T YNN looked at the house then 
that sat at the top of the slope 
which ran down and lost itself in 
the millpond. It was a small white 
house with a sun porch and a path 
that curled round the hill like an 
invitation. There was a chimney, 
too, a rock chimney with stones 
laid just so in rows of red mortar. 
The roof, cool and green, spread 
wide eaves far enough to shade a 
summer afternoon to tranquility. 
And there was a window with a 
pink ruffled curtain. 

Lynn had an unquenchable de- 
sire to see inside the house. She 
wanted to know if there was a pink 
cupboard with blue teacups and a 
planter box where you could put 
bright geraniums. She hurried her 
footsteps toward the door, and 
stopped as suddenly. What will I 
do ii Johnny is there? Even if I 
have promised that I must see him, 
would he want to see me? And any- 
way, this house belonged to a girl 
with dark hair horn the South. 

The door opened slowly, and she 
looked down into the frightened 



eyes of the little girl. The tot 
started as if she might run and then 
she caught sight of Peter behind 
Lynn and ran crying to him and 
hanging on to his shirt. 

"Aw, shucks, Lindy, you don't 
have to be afraid. I asked her to 
come and see where we live." 

The child turned her head side- 
ways and peered at Lynn through 
tear-filled eyes, and then she hid 
her face in the plaid shirt. 

'Took, Lindv," Peter said with 
big brother superiority, "she made 
you a whistle." 

Lindv unburied her face. In a 
second or two she reached her 
chubby hand forward for the whis- 
tle, which she held silently. 

"Blow it, dear," Lynn said, smil- 

Hesitantly Lindy put the whistle 
to her lips, but she didn't blow it. 
She just looked from Peter to Lynn 
and back again. 

"Aw, why don't you blow it?" 
Peter said. 

Then she blew, weakly at first 
and then loudly. 

"See, I told you it'd blow," Peter 

Lynn looked from the little girl 
into the room. And it was filled 
with Johnny from the trophy on 
the mantel that he had won when 
he was captain of the basketball 
team to his slippers sitting by the 
fireplace. There was a planter box, 
too. But it had no geraniums in it. 
That would have to be from a 

"I want a drink," Lindy said. 
"I'm thoisty." 

Lynn brought herself back to the 
children. "I'll get you a drink." 

In the kitchen she found the pink 

cupboard and a row of blue plates 
and a shelf of spices and a line of 
blue teacups hanging on hooks. She 
took one clown and filled it with 
water from the sink. 

"Llere, Lindy," she said. 

Lindy took the cup and drank 
heartily. "Fank you," she said, and 
Lynn tried to swallow the lump in 
her throat. 

Impulsively she leaned down and 
lifted the little girl in her arms. 

"You are a darling," she said. 

"I am a buttonhook." 

"That's what Dad calls her," 
Peter explained. 

Lynn laughed and hugged the 
child. As she did so her eyes found 
the rocking chair by the fireplace, 
and a strange urge tugged at her. 

This is unreal, she thought, as she 
sat in the chair with the child in 
her lap. But everything is unreal. 
She began rocking back and forth 
while the little girl cuddled in her 

The chair was turned toward the 
door, and she could see down the 
path that wound away into the 
junipers. And up the hill she could 
see Aunt Polly's. Aunt Polly was 
there making rhubarb pies. She 
looked at the child lying quietly in 
her arms. Then some faint sound 
or intuition broke the spell and she 
looked up. 

Johnny was staring at her. John- 
ny, with his wide gray eyes, one lock 
of his dark hair falling over his fore- 
head. Even in the first split second 
she saw him, she knew the years 
had hung a weariness about him. 
He was standing there in the door, 
and she thought she could never 
forget his face. 

(To be continued) 


Hulda Parker, General Secretary-Treasurer 

All material submitted for publication in this department should be sent through 
stake and mission Relief Society presidents. See regulations governing the submittal of 
material for "Notes From the Field" in the Magazine for January 1958, page 47, and 
in the Handbook of Instructions of the Relief Society. 


Photograph submitted by Daisy R. Romney 


District officers, seated, left to right, beginning with the third sister: Mamie 
Reading, social science class leader; Valoise Gundersen, First Counselor; Jean Goodell r 
President; Winnie Wold, Second Counselor; Jean Norton, literature class leader. 

The sisters in the picture represent the following branches of the Scottsbluff 
District: Scottsbluff, Torrington, Lance Creek, Kimball, and Bridgeport. 

Daisy R. Romney, President, Western States Mission Relief Society, reports: 
"With the creation of the new Cheyenne Stake on July 1, 1959, ^ our branch Relief 
Societies from the Western States Mission were included in the transfer to the stake. 
These branches include: Scottsbluff, Nebraska, with a membership of twenty-nine;. 
Torrington, Wyoming, twenty-five; Lance Creek, Wyoming, seven; Greeley, Colorado, 
twenty-nine. Due to the devoted and efficient carrying out of the Relief Society's 
planned program, these branches were well qualified for their admittance to the stake 
Relief Society." 

Page 43- 



Photograph submitted by Ida A. Gallagher 



Front row, seated, left to right: Ruth Beckstead, organist; Clara Christian, choris- 
ter; Ida A. Gallagher, President, Murray Stake Relief Society. 

Second from the left on the second row, Rhea B. Nelson. First Counselor. 

Sister Gallagher reports: "This group has a total membership of eighty sisters. 
Thev also furnished music for the two-stake Relief Society Convention held August 
12th at the Murray Stake center, and at the Visiting Teachers Convention in May; 
also at both sessions of stake conference in August." 

Photograph submitted by Elva Ravsten 

CONVENTION, August 18-19, 1959 

Left to right: Elda Stafford, First Counselor in mission Relief Society presidency, 
and President of the North Alabama District; Elva Ravsten, President, Southern States 
Mission Relief Society; Crystal Burnett; Chrissie Kirk, literature class leader; Bessie 
Guinn, President, South Carolina District; Roberta Washburn, visiting teacher mes- 
sage leader; Violet Pattley, President, Miami District; Neva Sweat, social science class 



leader; Maggie Lee Smoke, theology class leader; Alice Smith, President, West Florida 
District; Mildred Barlow, President, Georgia-Florida District; Belva Morris, Second 
Counselor, Southern States Mission Relief Society. 

Sister Ravsten reports: "A two-day convention was held at the mission home, the 
first one to be held in the mission. Twelve sisters were present out of the fifteen that 
were scheduled to be there. A work meeting was conducted and each of the 
sisters took back to her district several completed articles to demonstrate to her district. 
President Ravsten spoke to the sisters on the theme of the convention, 'The Latter-day 
Saint Home.' A testimony meeting followed. Lesson demonstration and helps were 
given by the mission board members. Displayed in the picture are a few of the 
articles that were made by the sisters. Between the lessons lovely smorgasbord dinners 
were served to all present. New goals were set and new acquaintances made; for the 
first time the mission presidency had met together and the district Relief Society presi- 
dents had the opportunity to meet the counselors and board members." 

Photograph submitted by Wilma F. Turley 


Left to right: May Altaha; Delia Zagatah; Amelia Kane; Arlene Cook; Serena 
Altaha; Diane Frost; Lillian Kaytoggy; Mary Alekay; Edith Antonio; Bela Riley. Insert, 
Myrtle G. Blaisdell, Fort Apache Branch, Relief Society Supervisor. 

Wilma F. Turley, President, Southwest Indian Mission Relief Society, reports: 
"We are very proud of the work our missionaries are doing with the women of the 
mission. The Ilopi sisters are natural Relief Society sisters. The Navajo, Apache, 
and others are doing well. In every branch we have many faithful sisters who keep 
us encouraged, and we feel that our time is well spent. The sisters make quilts, bake 
bread, and sew articles of clothing for themselves and to sell in bazaars." 



In Memorlam 
Pres. Amy B. Lyman 

(Continued from page 5) 

Central Chorus. This has been a 
strength to Relief Society and 
brought happiness and development 
to thousands of Relief Society sis- 
ters whose sweet voices have in- 
spired us and brought a spirit of 
worship into our meetings. 

The division of Relief Society 
work with which Sister Lyman seems 
to be most intimately identified, 
however, in the minds of most peo- 
ple who know of her work, is the 
founding, in 1919, and the nurtur- 
ing and development of the Relief 
Society Social Service and Child 
Welfare Department, under the 
presidency of Sister Emmeline B. 
Wells, and upon advice of President 
Joseph F. Smith. This department 
continues today an extremely im- 
portant division of Relief Society 
work, offering to children and oth- 
ers standardized case work services 
which require license. 

Sister Lyman's work in the field 
of social welfare has not been con- 
fined to the Church. She has ex- 
tended it nationally and even inter- 
nationally. She credits her first 
interest in social work to a summer 
class in sociology which she took at 
the University of Chicago, at which 
time she also did volunteer social 
work with the Chicago Charities, 
which brought her into contact with 
Hull House, the famous Chicago 
settlement house established by one 
of the nation's great social workers, 
Jane Addams. She also took a spe- 
cial course, in 1917, in family welfare 
work in Colorado, which, she main- 

tained, further stimulated her and 
created in her a strong desire to 
participate fully in social welfare, 
utilizing the highest standard of 
practices. She maintained that this 
schooling in Colorado provided her 
with basic preparation for her later 
work. With due respect to this, it 
is my personal opinion that Sister 
Lyman would have been a social 
worker and a good one, anyway, 
because of her love for and under- 
standing of people and because of 
her innate desire to help her fellow- 

W^E have always considered Sister 
Lyman as a link which 
bound the present to the beginnings 
of Relief Society. She was called 
to the General Board during the 
presidency of Bathsheba W. Smith, 
who was the youngest among the 
eighteen original members, and the 
fourth General President of Relief 
Society. Sister Lyman often re- 
called visits to Pleasant Grove, when 
she was a child, of Sister Eliza R. 
Snow and Sister Zina D. LI. Young. 
She was familiar with the character 
and work of these two great women 
leaders, the second and third Presi- 
dents of Relief Society. She served 
under the leadership of Sister Em- 
meline B. Wells, Clarissa S. Wil- 
liams, Louise Y. Robison, the fifth, 
sixth, and seventh General Presi- 
dents respectively. She herself be- 
came the eighth General President. 
Today, as the ninth General Presi- 
dent, I wish to express my sincere 
appreciation for the opportunities 
and training which she gave me 
during the three years I acted as her 
Counselor in the General Presi- 
dency, and prior to that as Editor of 
The Relief Society Magazine and as 



a member of the General Board. 
I feel greatly indebted to her for all 
she did for me that has been so 
helpful to me in the position I now 

This connection of Sister Lyman 
with all these leaders is of interest. 
It has made her a veritable treasure 
house of information. With her 
remarkable memory, inimitable 
speaking style, and her keen sense 
of humor, an hour with her, listen- 
ing to her tell interesting, intimate, 
unrecorded bits in the history of 
Relief Society, was both informa- 
tive and delightful. 

Sister Lyman loved history. A 

J J 

good record keeper and historian 
herself, she taught others of us the 
values and delights of these activi- 
ties. Relief Society has benefited 
from this. 

As a Relief Society representative, 
Sister Lyman brought credit to the 
society through her activities in the 
National Council of Women of the 
United States. She was recording 
secretary, auditor, and Third Vice 
President of the Council, and repre- 
sented the Council three times as 
a delegate to the International 
Council of Women meetings— once 
in Washington, D. C, once in 
Yugoslavia, and once in Scotland. 
At a recent National Council of 
Women biennial meeting held in 
New York City, a former president 
of the Council, Dr. Valeria H. 
Parker, spoke to me in high esteem 
of Mrs. Lyman's work in the Coun- 
cil and sent with me a message of 
love and appreciation to Sister Ly- 

Her own years of presidency were 
war years, characterized by disturbed 
times. The work had to be con- 
ducted under difficult, trying, and 
exceptional circumstances. The 

centennial observance, which fitting- 
ly came during her term of presi- 
dency, and into which she had put 
so much of her heart, had to be 
greatly curtailed. But, with charac- 
teristic courage, she met the situa- 
tion. With wisdom, skill, and 
obedience to those presiding over 
her, she turned what might have 
been an extremely disappointing 
occasion to the sisters of the Church 
into one long to be remembered for 
its sweetness, simplicity, impressive- 
ness, and enduring value. 

Sister Lyman has not confined her 
work to Relief Society. She has been 
interested in public affairs and has 
been a civic leader of distinction 
among women. Among her im- 
portant civic activities was member- 
ship in the Utah State House of 
Representatives. She served on 
many local and State welfare boards, 
notably the Utah State Training 
School. She was on the Governor's 
committee of five to select a site 
for this institution and served on 
its board for many years. She was 
one of nine persons appointed as a 
committee on the organization of 
the Utah State Conference of Social 
Work. It was my privilege to be 
with her at the recent annual meet- 
ing of this organization when she 
was honored for her great work in 
behalf of the organization, as well 
as for her contributions to social 
work, generally, throughout the 

Sister Lyman traveled widely, 
spreading her influence wherever 
she went. From 1936-1938 she pre- 
sided over the women's organiza- 
tions of the European Mission. She 
referred to this work "as a joy, a 
satisfaction, and an inspiration 

It is to be expected that a person 



of Sister Lyman's abilities and scope 
of activities would receive special 
honors. Among many such honors 
which came to her were the Brig- 
ham Young University Distin- 
guished Alumnus Award and the 
election by the Salt Lake City 
Council of Women to its Hall of 

As I knew Sister Lyman (and I 
believe I knew her well) she could 
be described very much as she de- 
scribed her own mother — "force- 
ful, dynamic, and efficient; wise, 
far-seeing, and of good judgment. 
She was a woman's woman." She 
was a good speaker and wrote with 
a gifted pen. Her messages were 
always well organized and present- 
ed with clarity and conviction. Her 
autobiography "In Retrospect" de- 
lightfully preserves her own history 
and gives interesting accounts of 
incidents related to the history of 
Relief Society. She was an intel- 
lectual woman — a smart woman 
I would say — a prodigious worker, 
a good teacher, a great leader, and 
a choice friend. And I would add 
that she was a very pretty woman 
with a rare personal charm. 

In her autobiography, there is in- 
scribed on the flyleaf her simple and 
sincere testimony of the truthful- 
ness of the gospel and its meaning 
in her life. It reads: 

I am grateful for the Gospel and espe- 
cially for my testimony of its truthfulness. 
This testimony has been my anchor and 
my stay, my satisfaction in time of joy 
and gladness, my comfort in time of sor- 
row and discouragement. 

Sister Lyman's admirers are 
legion. In many parts of the world 
today women are noting her passing 
and mourn with us. Her friendship 
and life will be a cherished memory. 
In the book of Revelation we are 

. . . Blessed are the dead which die in 
the Lord from henceforth: Yea, saith the 
Spirit, that they may rest from their 
labours; and their works do follow them 
(Revelation 14:13). 

Sister Lyman's work will follow 
her. May her family be blessed 
through their beautiful memories of 
her abundant and useful life. Mav 


the love she has shown them and 
their own tender, loving ministra- 
tions to her return to bless and com- 
fort them. I can think of no sweet- 
er ending to this life for a mother 
than to leave it enfolded in the arms 
of her only daughter. This was 
Sister Lyman's privilege and Mar- 
garet's blessing. May her loved ones 
be sustained in their hour of sor- 
row and always in the knowledge 
that she lives eternally. 



cJneoloqy — The Doctrine and Covenants 

Lesson 23— A Trial of Faith 

Elder Roy W. Doxey 

(Text: The Doctrine and Covenants, Sections 35, 39, and 40) 

For Tuesday, April 5, i960 

Objective: To understand that only those who live the gospel will receive eternal 

r FIIE persons to whom the revela- 
tions comprising this lesson were 
addressed were formerly ministers 
in the "Christian" clergy. One of 
these we were introduced to in the 
last lesson. 

Sidney Rigdon, Forerunner 

Sidney Rigdon was at one time in 
the Reformed Baptist Church and 
later one of the leaders in the 
"Disciples of Christ" Church in 
Ohio, from which so many converts 
came, beginning in 1830. When 
Sidney Rigdon and Edward Part- 
ridge, also a former member of the 
latter organization and a convert to 
the gospel of Jesus Christ, visited 
the Prophet Joseph Smith in De- 
cember 1830, a revelation was re- 
ceived in which some interesting 
thoughts are given concerning 
Brother Rigdon. 

Behold, verily, verily, I say unto my 
servant Sidney, I have looked upon 

thee and thy works. I have heard thy 
prayers, and prepared thee for a greater 

Thou art blessed, for thou shalt do 
great things. Behold thou wast sent forth, 
even as John, to prepare the way before 
me, and before Elijah which should come, 
and thou knewest it not. 

Thou didst baptize by water unto re- 
pentance, but they received not the Holy 

But now I give unto thee a command- 
ment, that thou shalt baptize by water, 
and they shall receive the Holy Ghost 
by the laying on of the hands, even as 
the apostles of old (D & C 35:3-6). 

As this revelation points out, 
there was a considerable difference 
between the work performed by Sid- 
ney Rigdon as one who was not a 
member of the true Church of Jesus 
Christ and the service to which he 
was being called. Although he bap- 
tized with water unto repentance, 
that baptism was not effective for 
salvation; for ". . . they received not 
the Holy Ghost. . . ." It is neces- 

Poge 49 



sary for salvation that one receive 
both baptisms, water and spirit, 
which, in reality, are only one bap- 
tism. (See John 3:5; Eph. 4:5.) 

When Nephi, by vision, learned 
the reasons for Jesus' being baptized 
and the necessity of teaching the 
Nephites (and us) the place of bap- 
tism in the plan of salvation, he 

Wherefore, do the things which I have 
told you I have seen that your Lord and 
your Redeemer should do; for, for this 
cause have they been shown unto me, 
that ye might know the gate by which ye 
should enter. For the gate by which ye 
should enter is repentance and baptism by 
water; and then cometh a remission of 
your sins by fire and by the Holy Ghost. 
(Italics, by author.) 

And then are ye in this straight and 
narrow path which leads to eternal life; 
yea, ye have entered in by the gate . . . 
(2 Nephi 31:17-18). 

In order for one to receive the 
remission of sins, it is essential that 
he receive the baptism of the Holy 
Ghost as well as water baptism. 

Preparation for Gospel Restoration 

In view of the Lord's statement 
that Sidney Rigdon was as John the 
Baptist in preparing for a greater 
work, may we consider that there 
were many others, who, at different 
periods, also prepared the way for 
the establishment of the true gospel 
on the earth? As Latter-day Saints 
we believe that when the time came 
for the restoration of the gospel in 
its fulness, everything was in readi- 
ness. The Lord had preserved this 
land of America that it might be 
the place where his latter-day work 
would be established. Book of Mor- 
mon prophets had seen in vision the 
time when this land "choice above 
all other lands" was being prepared. 
(See 2 Nephi 1:3-9; 10:10-14, 19; 
Ether 13:1-6.) 

In Nephi's vision, the "man 
among the Gentiles" believed by us 
to be Columbus, ". . . who was 
separated from the seed of my breth- 
ren by the many waters ..." (2 
Nephi 13:12), was wrought upon by 
the Spirit of God to perform his 
mission of discovery. Other Gentiles 
were also to come to this land out 
of captivity, until a mighty Nation 
founded upon principles of freedom 
would be raised up under the prov- 
idence of God. (See 1 Nephi 

In the meantime, other leaders 
were performing a work of prepara- 
tion — a preparation of the minds 
of men whose descendants would 
benefit from their noble labors. The 
discovery of the printing press with 
the removal of the shackles of 
ignorance was a slow process, but, 
in time, it brought about conditions 
which permitted men to think for 

Religiously, men benefited from 
these improved conditions, but the 
gospel of Jesus Christ was not re- 
stored until full preparation had 
been made. President John Taylor 
places before us the attitude of Lat- 
ter-day Saints in some of these mat- 

Who are we? The children of our 
Heavenly Father. Who are the world, 
as we sometimes denominate those that 
are not of our Church? The children of 
our Heavenly Father. . . . 

Now outside the Gospel, outside of 
revelation, outside of any special com- 
munication from the Lord, all men, more 
or less, everywhere have certain claims 
upon their Heavenly Father, who is said 
to be the God and Father of the spirits 
of all flesh . . . and whenever and wherever 
there was no knowledge of life and im- 
mortality there was no Gospel. But out- 
side of that there have been many good 
influences abroad in the world. Many 



men in the different ages, who, in the 
midst of wickedness and corruption, have 
tried to stop the current of evil, have 
placed themselves in the catalogue of re- 
formers. . . . The many reformers that 
existed in former ages have been men many 
of whom have been sincerely desirous to 
do the will of God, and to carry out His 
purposes, so far as they knew them. And 
then there are thousands and tens of 
thousands of honorable men living today 
in this nation, and other nations, who are 
honest and upright and virtuous, and 
who esteem correct principles and seek to 
be governed by them, so far as they 
know them. . . . 

Men may be desirous to do right; they 
may be good, honorable and conscientious; 
and then when we come to the judg- 
ment pertaining to these things we are 
told that all men will be judged accord- 
ing to the deeds done in the body, and 
according to the light and intelligence 
which they possessed. 

I will take, for instance, the position 
of the reformers, going no further back 
than Luther and Melancthon; and then 
you may come to Calvin, Knox, Whit- 
field, Wesley, Fletcher, and many others; 
men who have been desirous in their day 
to benefit their fellow-men; who have 
proclaimed against vice, and advocated 
the practice of virtue, uprightness and the 
fear of God. But we all, who have con- 
templated these subjects, know that those 
men never did restore the Gospel as it 
was taught by our Lord and Savior Jesus 
Christ; neither did they see or compre- 
hend alike in biblical matters; they 
groped, as it were, in the dark with a 
portion of the Spirit of God. They sought 
to benefit their fellow-man but not hav- 
ing that union with God that the Gospel 
imparts, they were unable to arrive at 
just conclusions pertaining to those mat- 
ters. Hence one introduced and taught 
one principle, and another introduced and 
taught another; and they were split up 
and divided, and the spirit of antagonism 
was found at times among them and with 
all their desires to do good, they did not, 
and could not restore the Gospel of the 
Son of God, and none among them were 
able to say, Thus saith the Lord. And 
that is the condition of the religious 
world to-day . . . (Journal of Discourses 

A Minister Makes a Covenant 

As we now turn our attention to 
another clergyman, James Covill, 
(See D & C 39), who had served 
in the Baptist ministry for about 
forty years, we are informed by the 
Prophet Joseph Smith that he came 
to him ". . . and covenanted with 
the Lord that he would obey any 
command that the Lord would give 
to him through me, as His servant 
.,.." (D.H.C. 1:143). 

Sons and Daughters of God 

Several times in revelations we 
have studied, the Savior has made 
known the way we may become his 
sons and daughters. For example, 
Section 34 begins with "My son 
Orson . . ." and later, after giving the 
reasons for this introduction, states: 
". . . Wherefore you are my son" 
(D& 034:3). Why was this recent 
convert to the Church so addressed? 
Why was James Covill, a nonmem- 
ber, told that Jesus Christ is the 
light and life of the world and that, 
in the meridian of time (the time 
of the earthly ministry of Jesus), 
Jesus was not received? 

But to as many as received me, gave 
I power to become my sons and even so 
will I give unto as many as will receive 
me, power to become my sons. 

And verily, verily, I say unto you, he 
that receiveth my gospel receiveth me; 
and he that receiveth not my gospel re- 
ceiveth not me (D & C 39:4-5). 

The answer is the same for every- 
one who qualifies in the same way 
that Brother Pratt qualified, or as 
you have qualified as a daughter of 
the Lord. All who accept "the only 
true and living church upon the face 
of the earth" become sons or daugh- 
ters of the "Lord God." Jesus 
Christ, as your Redeemer, "so loved 



the world that he gave his own life, 
that as many as would believe might 
become the sons of God" (D & C 

34 : 3)- 

Christ is our Redeemer. Redemption 
means deliverance by means of ransom. 
There is a deliverance from guilt. (Eph. 
1:7; Col. 1:14); from the power and 
dominance of sin, through the sanctifying 
influence of the Holy Spirit ( 1 Peter 
1:18); and from death through the resur- 
rection (Rom. 8:23). There is, finally, 
a deliverance from all evil (Eph. 1:14; 
4:30; 1 Cor. 1:30; Titus 2:14). All this 
is the work of Christ, through obedience 
to the gospel (Doctrine and Covenants 
Commentary, Revised Edition, page 177). 

Jesus is our Savior when we ac- 
cept him in the waters of baptism 
and by confirmation of the Holy 
Ghost. This is what James Covill 
is told as a nonmember. (See D & C 
39:4-6.) Jesus' atonement for in- 
dividual exaltation is of no force 
until the person completes his re- 
pentance through the ordinances of 
the gospel. (See D & C 29:17; 
42:1.) As we become the sons and 
daughters of Jesus, so also, he be- 
comes our Father. (See Lesson 20, 
October 1959 issue of The Reliei 
Society Magazine for discussion on 
this point.) 

Rich Rewards Promised 

James Covill, the clergyman, was 
informed that the Lord had looked 
upon him and his works and, at 
that time, his heart was right before 
him. (See D & C 39:7-8.) There 
had been times in the past, however, 
when the things of the world had 
brought sorrow into Mr. Covill's 
life. Notice the important fact 
made known in verse 6 that if this 
man would accept Jesus as his Sav- 
ior, the Holy Ghost, which he had 
not received, would give him the 
"peaceable things of the kingdom. " 

It would seem from the circum- 
stances which brought this clergy- 
man to the Prophet, that he was 
not at peace. There were unan- 
swered questions and difficulties 
which had not been resolved in his 

In applying this idea to us who 
are members of the kingdom, how 
may we receive peace of mind? A 
function of the Holy Ghost is to 
give to the daughter of Jesus Christ 
a sense of security, peace, and joy. 
This satisfaction comes by having 
the influence of the Holy Spirit 
through living the laws of the gos- 
pel, just as James Covill was prom- 
ised ". . . a blessing so great as vou 
never have known" (D & C 39:10) 
by his adherence to the same laws. 

A greater work in teaching the 
fulness of the gospel than the work 
in which he had formerly engaged 
was before Covill, predicated upon 
his obedience. His contribution 
would be to assist in moving the 
kingdom forward that, eventually, 
Zion might come. (See D & C 
39:11-13.) How many of us have 
before us this objective? Do our 
works make such contributions? 

Our forefathers were gathered 
from out of the world that they 
might eventually receive eternal life. 
Mr. Covill was promised that he 
could participate in this great under- 
taking of gathering Israel from the 
nations to ". . . be gathered unto 
me [Jesus] in time and in eternity" 
(D & C 39:22). Those who are 
gathered are to look forth for the 
signs of the Lord's coming. As we 
continue steadfast in his work, our 
knowledge and testimony of him 
will increase. (See D & C 39:23.) 

The Rejection of a Covenant 

Notwithstanding that great bless- 
ings were promised James Covill 



upon his acceptance of the true gos- 
pel, he did not have sufficient faith 
in the Redeemer to accept his coun- 
sel. The day of his deliverance from 
the sorrows of the world was at 
hand (D & C 39:10), provided he 
would be obedient. But Covill re- 
turned to his former principles and 
people, and of him the Lord said: 

Behold, verily I say unto you, that the 
heart of my servant James Covill was right 
before me, for he covenanted with me 
that he would obey my word. 

And he received the word with glad- 
ness, but straightway Satan tempted him; 
and the fear of persecution and the cares 
of the world caused him to reject the 

Wherefore he broke my covenant, and 
it remaineth with me to do with him as 
seemeth me good. Amen (D & C 40:1-3). 

James Covill was a covenant 
breaker. It is apparent that his 
former weaknesses gained ascend- 
ancy over the gladness which came 
into his heart, and he succumbed 
to fear. It was a fear of persecution 
and the cares of the world. Un- 
mindful of the beatitude of promised 
blessings to those who are perse- 
cuted for righteousness' sake (for 
their reward was to be an inherit- 
ance in the kingdom of heaven), 
Covill's actions were not motivated 
to this extent. (See Mt. 5:10-12.) 
The fear that he might not be able 
to provide for himself temporally, 
also was a factor in his rejection of 
the gospel 

Blessings Predicated 
Upon Obedience 

Judgment of all such individuals 
is in the hands of the Lord. There 
have been many in the world who 
have come to the threshold of the 
kingdom of God but who have suc- 
cumbed to similar fears. Concern- 
ing such an one who was in the 

same profession as James Covill, we 
have the comment of President 
Joseph F. Smith. An ordained min- 
ister in the "English Church" for 
fifty-five years wrote to his Latter- 
day Saint relative that: 

I preach three sermons every week and 
execute other ministerial duties, but I 
never preach anything contrary to the 
doctrines of "Mormonism," not designedly 
but necessarily, because I see the funda- 
mentals of Holy Scripture are the same 
as those restored by what people call 

He then posed this question: 

What is to become of such as me, who 
believes this about you, and yet are tied 
and bound by circumstances such as 

The President of the Church 

In answer to the question, "What is 
to become of such as me?" let it be said 
that every person will receive his just 
reward for the good he may do and for 
his every act. But let it be remembered 
that all blessings which we shall receive, 
either here or hereafter, must come to 
us as a result of our obedience to the laws 
of God upon which these blessings are 
predicated. Our friend will not be for- 
gotten for the kindness he has extended 
to the work and the servants of the Lord, 
but will be remembered of Him and re- 
warded for his faith and for every good 
deed and word. But there are many bless- 
ings that result from obeying the ordi- 
nances of the gospel, and acknowledging 
the priesthood authorized by the Father 
and restored to the Church of Jesus 
Christ of Latter-day Saints, that cannot 
be obtained, until the person is willing 
to comply with the ordinances and keep 
the commandments revealed in our day 
for the salvation of mankind. The true 
searcher will see and understand this truth 
and act upon it, either in this world or 
in the world to come, and not until then, 
of course, may he claim all the blessings. 
The earlier he accepts, the earlier will he 
obtain the blessings, and if he neglects 
to accept the laws, in this world, know- 



ing them to be true, it is reasonable to 
suppose that disadvantages will result that 
will cause him deep regret (Improve- 
ment Era, November 1912, pp. 71-72). 

Unto Whom Much Is Given 
Much Is Required 

One is reminded of the truth 
given by the Lord when he said that 
". . . unto whom much is given 
much is required . . ." (D & C 
82:3) and as greater light is made 
known and as one sins against that 
light, greater condemnation results. 
This thought is pertinent: 

Ye call upon my name for revelations, 
and I give them unto you; and inasmuch 
as ye keep not my sayings, which I give 
unto you, ye become transgressors; and 
justice and judgment are the penalty which 
is affixed unto my law. 

Therefore, what I say unto one I say 
unto all: Watch, for the adversary spread- 
■eth his dominions, and darkness reigneth 
(D & C 82:4-5). 

In accordance with this thought, 
liow many who have entered the 
kingdom of God have found that 
they were not deeply rooted in gos- 
pel teachings and faith in the Re- 
deemer so that they succumbed to 
the fears of the world? Are any 
of us as the seeds in the parable of 
the sower where the word of God 
has not taken sufficient root, and 
"the care of this world, and the 
deceitfulness of riches, choke the 
word," and seeds become barren? 
Or, on the other hand, are seeds 
sown on the "good ground" which 
beareth the fruit of the gospel in 
our lives? (See Mt. 13:18-23.) 

How many of us may fall away 
from the principles of the gospel 
because of fear of persecution? In 
the early part of the dispensation 
persecution was many times phys- 

ical. Today, however, it may be, as 
it was then also, the tauntings of 
associates or "friends." The use of 
names having strong unChristian 
implications or inferences of over- 
zealousness may be examples of a 
type of persecution which has 
mental or psychological effect. In 
common expression it may be ex- 
pressed as "Don't be fanatical about 
your religion!" or "Why be so 
straight-laced?" Aside from the 
usual meaning of inflicting loss and 
injury, persecution means to harass, 
to pursue with persistent solicita- 
tions or to annoy. 

Additional Items From Section 35 

Beginning with verse 7 of Section 
35, we learn that by faith great 
things are to be manifest in the lat- 
ter days, including the working of 
miracles. (See D & C 35:7-11.) In 
harmony with what has already been 
given in this lesson, the Lord makes 
known that those who do "good" in 
his sight, are ". . . those who are 
ready to receive the fulness of my 
gospel ..." (D & C 35:12) and 
that those who constitute the 
". . . poor and the meek . . ." 
(D & C 35:15) of the earth ". . . 
shall have the gospel preached unto 
them, and they shall be looking 
forth for the time of my coming, 
for it is nigh at hand" (D & C 
35:15). (See D & C 35:12-18.) 
The faithful members of the king- 
dom of God will make contributions 
to the building of that kingdom and 
eventually "Zion shall rejoice upon 
the hills," probably having reference 
to the home of the saints in the 
West. (See D & C 35:19-24.) By 
the power of God, latter-day Israel 
will be saved in the Lord's king- 
dom, and all who belong to the 



Savior should lift up their hearts 
and be glad. (See D & C 35:25-27.) 

Questions for Discussion 

1. What seems to be unusual about the 
revelation concerning Sidney Rigdon's 
activities? How does it fit into the Lat- 
ter-day Saint understanding of the Lord's 
work in the last days? 

2. Why is it necessary for one to be 
baptized with water and the Holy Ghost? 

3. How did the work of the reformers 
help prepare for the restoration of the 

4. From what are we delivered through 
our acceptance of Jesus as our Redeemer? 

5. Tell the story of James Covill. 

6. What comment did President Joseph 
F. Smith make concerning those who 
reject the gospel? 

7. What is the application of Section 
82:3 to this lesson? 

visiting cJeacher 1 1 tessages — 

Truths to Live By From The Doctrine and Covenants 

Message 23— "Govern Your House in Meekness, and 
Be Steadfast" (D & C 31:9) 

Christine H. Robinson 

For Tuesday, April 7, i960 

Objective: The virtues of meekness and steadfastness applied in our lives and 
homes will result in an influence for good. 

HpHIS message 

focuses attention 
upon two virtues which can be 
employed with remarkable effect in 
developing our own characters and 
in guiding and directing the activi- 
ties of others. These two virtues 
are meekness and steadfastness. 

Meekness is a quality frequently 
mentioned in the scriptures and de- 
scribed as a most desirable human 
trait. In fact, it is one of the few 
qualities which Jesus attributed un- 
to himself. He said, ". . . for I am 
meek and lowly in heart . . ." (Mt. 

Meekness is sometimes confused 
with docility and lack of courage. 
Still, Moses, whom history proves 
to have been a man of strong 
character and outstanding courage, 
was described as ". . . very meek, 

above all the men which were upon 
the face of the earth" (Num. 12:3). 
Actually the term meekness means r 
mild of temper, long-suffering, 
gentle, kind. Open-mindedness and 
teachableness are both facets of 
meekness. With these attributes it 
is easy to understand why the Sav- 
ior declared, "Blessed are the meek: 
for they shall inherit the earth" 
(Mt. 5:5). 

Steadfastness denotes firmness, 
self - control, consistency, and 
staunchness. Those who are stead- 
fast exhibit unfaltering determina- 
tion in the face of adversity. 

Helen Adams Keller is one of the 
truly great women of all time. Much 
of her remarkable stature was 
achieved through the application of 
the virtues of meekness and stead- 



fastness both in her own develop- 
ment and through the efforts of her 
outstanding teacher. 

Due to a serious illness, Miss 
Keller lost her senses of sight and 
hearing before she was two years of 
age. Her parents, seeking to lighten 
the burden of her tragedy, sought 
the assistance of an able teacher, 
Mrs. Ann Sullivan Macy. This 
teacher applied the true meaning of 
meekness and steadfastness in edu- 
cating and guiding the child. 
Through the application of these 
attributes a miracle was virtually 
performed. In a very few years 
Miss Keller learned to read braille, 
to write, and to acquire the difficult 
ability to speak without hearing. By 
the time she reached her teens, Miss 
Keller was as well educated as any 
normal child of her age. In due 
time, she graduated with honors 
from Radcliffe College and has since 
devoted her life to working with 
the blind and deaf of the world. In 


order to attain the high eminence 
which she now enjoys, Miss Keller, 
together with her great teacher Mrs. 
Macy, has consistently employed 
meekness, steadfastness, optimism, 
and faith. Through exercising these 
virtues, Helen Keller has inspired, 
stimulated, and encouraged millions 
of people in all walks of life through- 
out the world. 

If we would become a power for 
good and lead and direct our chil- 
dren and friends in a loving, helpful 
way, we must govern our homes and 
lives in meekness. We must strive to 
be steadfast and consistent in the 
application of right principles in 
all our activities. In our association 
with others, in and outside of the 
home, we should follow the admoni- 
tion of the Savior, who said: 

No power or influence can or ought to 
be maintained . . . only by persuasion, 
by long-suffering, by gentleness and meek- 
ness, and by love unfeigned (D & C 
i2i 141 ) . 

^\^AVork YYleettng — Physical Safety Factors 

in the Home 

(A Course Recommended for Use by Wards and Branches at Work Meeting) 

Discussion 7— Food Care and Preservation 

Charlotte A. Larsen 

For Tuesday, April 12, i960 

Objective: To show the importance of safe food care and proper preservation 
of stored food to healthful living. 

Historical Consideration perous years for the famine of the 

Tj^ROM the very earliest of times lean years. He found that certain 

man has been concerned with foods could be dried and saved for 

preservation of his food so that he long periods of time. Later, he dis- 

might save the excess of the pros- covered that certain foods and 



chemicals were helpful in the pres- 
ervation of other foods, such as 
sugar, vinegar, and salt. 

The adulteration of food danger- 
ous to personal health caused laws 
to be passed which protect practical- 
ly every type of foodstuff. In 1906, 
the United States passed the first 
Federal Food and Drug Control 
Act. In 1938 a much stronger 
Food, Drug, and Cosmetic Act was 
passed. The Government maintains 
large laboratories where foods are 
tested before they are sold. The 
kind and amount of coloring mat- 
ter, and the kind and amount of 
preservatives are rigidly fixed by the 
Food and Drug Administration. 
Also, the law requires that when 
important ingredients, such as vita- 
mins, minerals, and butter fat from 
milk, are removed from foods it 
must be clearly stated on the pack- 
age. In general, the State and 
Federal laws against harmful adul- 
teration are standard, so that the 
general public is well protected from 
dishonest practices. 

Preservation of Food and Proper 
Canning Procedures 

Foods may be preserved by can- 
ning, smoking, salting, drying, freez- 
ing, cooking, sugaring, and by 
adding chemicals. Most of these 
methods of food preservation can be 
carried out in the home. However, 
preservation of food by adding 
chemicals can be very dangerous 
and harmful, and should not be 
attempted by the average house- 
holder. Almost all food can be pre- 
served without danger when clean, 
sound, unblemished fresh produce 
is selected, prepared, and canned ac- 
cording to instructions found in an 
authoritative manual. Any home- 
canned product or any canned item 
purchased at a store showing any 

signs of gas formation, such as bulg- 
ing lids and ends of cans, should be 
destroyed or returned to the store. 
The term food poisoning is usual- 
ly restricted to an attack of acute 
intestinal upset due to the bacterial 
infection of food or drink. 

The prevention of food poison- 
ing must be concerned with the en- 
tire handling of the food from the 
time it is obtained to its consump- 
tion. Only inspected meats and 
pasturized dairy products should be 
used. All meat should be thorough- 
ly cooked before it is eaten. If food 
is not to be eaten immediately after 
cooking, it should be placed in a re- 
frigerator or ice box. Otherwise, 
organisms, if present in the warm 
food, will have an excellent oppor- 
tunity to multiply. The protection 
of custard and cream fillings and 
combination meat dishes (meat 
pies, etc.) requires the greatest care 
and vigilance. The organisms 
which produce toxin are present 
everywhere; therefore, this type of 
food should be kept carefully refrig- 
erated. The consumption of any 
animal food in the raw condition is 
attended by a certain amount of 
risk, particularly milk, cream, and 

Botulism is caused bv a toxin 
and is not an infection. The causa- 
tive organism multiplies in the food 
before it is consumed and produces 
a powerful, soluble toxin which gives 
rise to the disease. Nearly all cases 
of botulism have been caused by 
eating food that has not been com- 
pletely preserved. It is important 
to remember that non-acid foods 
are particularly dangerous. These 
include all vegetables (except toma- 
toes and rhubarb) meat, fish, poul- 
try and animal products. In most 
cases where the foods have particu- 



larly and noticeably spoiled, the cans 
are bulged, and there are numerous 
gas bubbles, and the food smells 
rancid. Never, under any circum- 
stances should one eat any canned 
food which has any of these symp- 
toms. No reported cases of botulism 
have occurred in commercially 
canned food since 1925. However, 
cases are reported from food that 
has been processed in the home. 
Therefore, extreme care must be 
taken in the process of home can- 
ning. Destroy any food taken from 
a jar with a bulging or corroded lid. 

General Consideration 

If any sickness or upset stomach 
occurs when contaminated food is 
suspected, a doctor should be con- 
sulted immediately, and the suspect- 
ed food should not be destroyed 
until the doctor sees it. He may 
want a sample of it for a culture. 


1. Why does pork need particular at- 
tention in the cooking? 

2. What are some of the signs of im- 
properly processed foods? 

JLtterature — America's Literature 
A New Nation Speaks 

Lesson 15— The Federalists (and the Great Transition) 

Elder Biiant S. Jacobs 

(Textbook: America's Literature, by James D. Hart and Clarence Gohdes, 
Dryden Press, New York, pp. 24-32) 

For Tuesday, April 19, i960 

Objective: To make preliminary acquaintance with the Federalistic concepts of man 
and government as written by Timothy Dwight and Alexander Hamilton. 

\\7HEN the shooting of the 
American Revolution ended in 
1781, the war of words which, in 
the decades preceding the Revolu- 
tion, had crescendoed into battle, 
now continued unabated, and grew 
even louder and hotter. During 
the latter part of the eighteenth cen- 
tury the pamphleteer and the orator 
largely shaped the thinking of the 
colonies, and out of these fierce 
controversies came new patterns of 
thought and government. Before 
the war the issue was between Torv 
and Rebel. Thomas Paine, Patrick 
Henry, Samuel Adams, James Otis, 

John Dickinson, and many less 
prominent writers defended the 
right of the colonies to separate, 
while such Tories as Samuel Seabury 
courageously answered them blow 
for blow, and the Anglican minister 
Jonathan Boucher preached loyalty 
to England and fear of mob-rule 
with such sincerity that he began 
his weekly sermon only after first 
laying a loaded horse pistol on either 
side of his pulpit. 

We must remember that well over 
a third of the colonists remained 
loyal to England during the war, a 
majority outwardly sympathizing 


with the rebels while secretly hop- But even while these central po- 

ing for a British victory. During the litical and economic issues were 

early years of the Rebellion, tens of paramount, a creative unity-out-of- 

thousands of them fled to Canada, diversity process molded the Con- 

the West Indies, and Mother Eng- stitution into the enduring standard 

land. of measurement and justice which 

continues to radiate throughout 

Need for More Perfect Union every phase of the national charac- 

The Articles of Confederation, ter. 
drafted by the Continental Congress By contrast, the beginnings in the 
in 1776, at the outset of the war, arts during the same period, before 
had bound all colonies together, yet 1800, were so imitative and weak 
robbed no colony of its sovereign as to be of little consequence; how- 
powers. Once winning the war no ever, the fact that beginings were 
longer consumed their energies, it made is significant. Music and 
became increasingly evident that a drama continued to follow English 
new form of government would patterns, although Royal Tyler's 
have to be worked out. The Contrast, which appeared in 

In general, the new Nation's only 1787 as a direct imitation of Shcri- 
identity lay in its being separate dan's The School for Scandal, 
from Britain. Until well into the contained native American charac- 
nineteenth century, the great issues ters and setting which still make it 
to be faced and solved centered readable. Tyler soon became a 
about the government's responsibil- lawyer, leaving leadership to Wil- 
ities to its people: Should the gov- liam Dunlap, the father of drama 
eminent favor rural agriculture or in America, who devoted his life 
urban commerce and finance? to the stage by translating, produc- 
Should property rule, or should the ing, and writing such dramas as his 
mass of people? Which government Andre (1798), based on a Revolu- 
was to dominate, state or Federal? tionary War theme. 
How far should revolution go, not The novels followed directly Sam- 
only in government but in social uel Richardson's pattern of senti- 
patterns, in arts, culture, and in ment and seduction as established 
morals? With a pattern of success- in his highly successful Pamela, all 
ful revolution behind them, how heavily moralizing. The Power of 
was the momentum of revolution to Sympathy, written in 1789, is ac- 
be stopped? Having repudiated cepted as the first American novel, 
Mother England, should she now although Susanna Haswell Rowson's 
be followed in anything? If so, in Charlotte Temple (1791) with its 
what, and how far? Politically, the setting both in England and Ameri- 
wobbling country achieved identity ca, was far more popular, being rc- 
by forming one of our two greatest printed as late as 1930. Likewise, 
documents: The Constitution. But the poetry of the Connecticut or 
even after the necessary nine states Hartford Wits, centering about Yale 
ratified it very reluctantly within the College, was unashamedly imitative 
two years following 1787, it still had of English models, both during and 
to be interpreted, a process which after the war. But, roughlv, until 
continues. 1800, the Americans were compara- 



tively happy with their imitations; 
it was the endless tauntings of so- 
phisticated English critics reminding 
them that they had produced noth- 
ing of their own which rubbed salt 
into this opening cultural and social 

Federalists Versus Republicans 

Although the Federalist and Re- 
publican political parties were 
formed in the decades following the 
Revolutionary War, their opposing 
philosophies had existed at least a 
hundred years previous, and with 
some modification their same beliefs 
and alignment of forces have con- 
tinued to the present. Within 
Washington's first cabinet were the 
leaders of the two factions, young 
Alexander Hamilton, who was to 
lead the Federalists, and Thomas 
Jefferson, the Republicans (today's 
Democrats). Short of openly op- 
posing each other publicly, they did 
all they could to halt each other's 
influence, since each feared the 
other's policies. 

In 1791 Jefferson and James 
Madison, representatives of the Vir- 
ginia planters and their agrarian 
aristocracy, allied themselves with 
Irishman George Clinton's Tam- 
many faction of New York to op- 
pose the wealthy shipping and 
financial aristocracy of New York 
City and Boston, who became the 
Federalists. Conversely, it was Ham- 
ilton's big-city lawyers and moneyed 
men who had advocated adoption 
of the Constitution in 1787, and 
the coon-skin-cap frontiersmen and 
farmers who feared it, and ratified 
it so reluctantly. 

The French Revolution of 1789 
was a burning issue throughout the 
colonies, and created a widening 
social and economic gap between 

the two parties. Seeing the French 
peasants executing their wealthy 
land-holding aristocrats and seizing 
their property, the Federalists were 
aghast, and more than all else feared 
a similar unleashing of rabble de- 
mocracy in their own streets. In the 
elections of 1800, they attempted 
to defeat Jefferson by relating him 
to Tom Paine and the local French 
disciples of "Liberty, Equality, Fra- 
ternity." As we have seen, they 
succeeded in making Tom Paine 
into a boogeyman, but the back- 
woods vote elected Jefferson never- 
theless. While Hamilton and his 
followers were openly pro-British, 
Jefferson and his followers defied 
them by wearing the red French 
cockades in their hats, and rejoicing 
at every victory of the "rabble" in 
France, believing as did Paine, that 
they were carrying on the second 
chapter in the world revolution 
which their own revolution had 

While President George Wash- 
ington was so disturbed at the in- 
creasing enmity between these two 
factions that at the end of his first 
term he wished to resign, it should 
be pointed out that the strength of 
the Constitution, as of the Nation 
ever since, has lain in these factions 
opposing and, therefore, balancing 
each other. The French people de- 
stroyed the opposition against whom 
they revolted; Napoleon followed. 
In contrast, the United States per- 
mitted both to speak and grow 
strong; and the great system is the 
result. But to understand these 
general principles in terms of peo- 
ple, we should see them at work in 
two prominent Federalists: Timo- 
thy Dwight and Alexander Hamil- 
ton, and, in the next lesson, in 
Thomas Jefferson. 



Courtesy Yale University Art Gallery 

From a Painting by John Trumbull 

Timothy Dwight (1752-1817) 

A grandson of Jonathan Edwards, 
Timothy Dwight entered Yale at 
age thirteen, became a tutor there, 
and he inspired the troops with his 
sermons and war songs, the most 
notable being "Columbia." He was 
a chaplain during the Revolution, 
and in 1783, at age thirty-one, he 
moved to Greenfield, Connecticut, 
where for twelve years he was min- 
ister, community leader, and direc- 
tor of the co-educational school he 
established. For the last twenty- 
three years of his life he was presi- 
dent of Yale, where he was a great 
teacher and leader of Calvinism, 
defending the faith against all at- 

A lifelong Federalist, he attempt- 
ed to introduce English literature 

into the curriculum of Yale while 
still a student, thus furnishing the 
initiative for the literary group 
known as the Connecticut Wits. 
Of the three most prominent mem- 
bers, John Trumbull and Dwight 
remained Federalists, while Joel 
Barlow followed Paine and Jeffer- 
son in his personal philosophy. 
Dwight's Conquest of Canaan, an 
epic in eleven volumes, written in 
1785, when he was thirty-three, was 
heavily imitative of English models. 
Designed to be the first American 
epic, it was so filled with pretentious 
language and elaborate descriptions 
of thunderstorms that his compan- 
ion wit, John Trumbull, suggested 
it should be equipped with lightning 
rods. A careful observer of the rural 
countryside, Dwight's Travels in 
New-England and New York pro- 
vides a keen commentary on the 
social and economic contemporary 
scene, and has greater enduring 
value than his verse. 

His Greenfield Hill was a long 
poem modeled after Goldsmith's 
"Deserted Village/' In addition to 
describing the lovely scenery and 
rural virtues, which Dwight greatly 
loved, it eulogizes the virtues of his 
Federalistic-Calvinistic culture: sim- 
plicity and plainness in manners and 
morals, thrift and industry, and be- 
lief in the sustaining power of prop- 
erty personally owned and cared for. 
In this "western village" where: 

Prudence eyes her hoard with watchful care 
And robes of thrift and neatness, all things 
wear. . . . 

the evils of European monarchy 
are absent: the poor are fed, villages 
are not sold to buy royal gowns, 

No griping landlord here alarms the door 



To halve, for rent, the poor man's little 

The hymn of praise which Tim- 
othy Dwight fashions for his home 
town strongly predicts Whittier's 
Snowbound in his confidence in the 
enduring rural virtues: 

Sweet-smiling village! loveliest of the 

How green thy groves! How pure thy 

glassy rills! 
With what new joy, I walk thy verdant 

How often pause, to breathe thy gale of 

To mark thy well-built walls! thy budding 

And every charm, that rural nature yields; 
And every joy to Competence allied, 
And every good, that Virtue gains from 


Several New England clergymen 
had previously defined the confisca- 
tion of church and lands by the 
French as the cause of the present 
'Triumph of infidelity" in their own 
midst. Timothy Dwight wrote 
'The Duty of Americans, at the 
Present Crisis/' to warn against the 
evil French influences then threaten- 
ing the new Nation, and urged 
Americans to defend church and 
country. In his fiery charges of 
anarchy, lawlessness, immorality, 
and atheism against the very group 
which Jefferson and his mass fol- 
lowers openly supported, Dwight 
exemplifies those conservative aristo- 
crats who, consciously or otherwise, 
feared a potential uprising and 
usurpation of control by the poor 
and the uneducated. In his love 
for things as they were — love of 
God, country, education, and moral- 
ity as defined and defended by pa- 
triots, gentlemen, and Christians, 
he gave much support to the Fed- 
eralist political cause, clergyman 
though he was. But to understand 


From a Contemporary Etching 

more forcefully who the Federalists 
were and what they were trying to 
do, we must meet their central per- 
sonality—the brilliant realist who 
was their unquestioned torchbearer: 
Alexander Hamilton. American 
nationalism owes more to Hamilton 
than any other men except Wash- 
ington and Marshall. 

Alexander Hamilton s Life (1757- 

Hamilton was the son of a weal- 
thy planter in the West Indies. He 
early showed the brilliance and 
ambition which predicted his ma- 
ture prominence. Business misfor- 
tunes caused his father's bankruptcy, 
and his mother died in 1768. 
Knowing that he must make his 
own way, and desiring to excel, he 
entered King's College (now Co- 
lumbia) in 1774, and a year later 
he wrote two influential pamphlets 
on colonial politics which made him 



known among New York's political 

In 1776, when the war broke out, 
he organized an artillery company 
and was awarded its captaincy, but 
within the year was appointed to 
Washington's staff, where he played 
a key role. Later, he secured a field 
command and won distinction at 
Yorktown. In 1780 he married the 
daughter of General Philip Schuy- 
ler of the distinguished New York 
family by whom he had seven chil- 

After the war he was admitted to 
the bar, and when but twenty-five 
was chosen a delegate to Congress. 
At twenty-nine he was appointed a 
delegate to the Annapolis Conven- 
tion and later to the Federal Con- 
vention at Philadelphia which had 
been charged with the responsibility 
of revising the Articles of Confed- 
eration. In the same year he began 
publishing a series of essays in New 
York papers which were designed to 
motivate the wealthy and profession- 
al classes to support the new Con- 
stitution. Although James Madison 
and John Jay also contributed, it 
was Hamilton who conceived the 
series of essavs known as The Fed- 


eralist, and much more than half its 
contents were Hamilton's. These 
essays are acknowledged to be the 
clearest, strongest exposition of the 
theory of American Constitutional 

In 1798, the year the Constitution 
was finally ratified, Hamilton was 
appointed Secretary of the Treas- 
ury, a position he held until his 
resignation six years later. It was 
during this period that he estab- 
lished the national bank, and many 
money policies which characterize 
the national economy to the present 

day. In 1800 he watched in bitter- 
ness while his opponent, Thomas 
Jefferson, was elected President. 
Four years later he was killed in a 
duel with Aaron Burr. 

Hamilton s Federalism 

Because one may see his picture 
ovaled on a ten-dollar bill, it be- 
comes easy to think of Alexander 
Hamilton predominantly as an 
economist or a financier. Although 
he had an evident genius for ad- 
ministration, and his monetary 
principles proved themselves so 
sound that his successors who had 
most criticized them adopted them 
with scarcely any changes, Hamil- 
ton's great lifelong goal was to build 
the struggling Nation into a perma- 
nent oneness so strong and balanced 
that it would never break apart. 

Just as Thomas Paine appeared 
at precisely the right moment to 
persuade the colonists that their 
destiny was separation rather than 
rebellion, so it was Hamilton's fond- 
est dream to create a strong national- 
ism or federation of the many states 
into one at the time when national- 
ism meant nothing. Everything he 
did furthered this end. He favored 
capitalism and the establishment of 
a national bank because it would 
unite the colonies together more 
firmly. For the same reason, he 
opposed Jefferson's agricultural 
principles: they gave too much self- 
determination over too scattered an 
area, thus weakening the central 
governing power. He strongly ad- 
vocated government supports and 
subsidies to American manufacturers 
for the same reason: such a policy 
would enhance the Nation's united 
versatility, and not make it solely 
dependent on agriculture. 



The Federalist 

Hamilton was too much a man of 
affairs ever to consider himself a 
literary person. He took pride in 
writing but little for the public 
press, feeling it beneath him, yet 
like Franklin and Jefferson, he made 
his way in life largely through his 
use of words. His style is not affect- 
ed or individualistic, but as one 
might expect from a lawyer, it is 
clear, condensed, carefully organized, 
and entirely confident of every as- 
sertion. From these qualities come 
The Federalist's literary excellence. 
Too sincere ever to deal with trivial 
or anything less than the whole 
truth of what the guiding principles 
of the new Nation must be, if it was 
to survive, these papers contain the 
brilliant, creative thinking in the 
realm of Constitutional law which 
places them in the first rank of such 
writings, along with those of Aris- 
totle and Montesquieu. No com- 
mentary on this basic document has 
deserved or received more honor, 
nor through constant reference has 
proved itself more indispensable 
than these writings. 

Hamilton's fervent belief that 
government should reflect the wish- 
es of aristocratic owners of property 
saved the Nation from the excesses 
of liberalism which characterized 
the repercussions following the Rev- 
olution in France. He believed 
that property was tangible reward 
to those of superior talent, and that 
"the power which holds the purse- 
strings absolutely, must rule." And 
while in the first of The Federalist 
papers he admits that the estab- 
lished class of aristocrats will do 
everything possible to prevent a 
decrease in their established power 
and wealth, one cannot know wheth- 

er their motives are blameless or 
selfish, for as Hamilton reminds us: 

. . . we are not always sure that those 
who advocate the truth are influenced 
by purer principles than their antagonists. 
Ambition, avarice, personal animosity, 
party opposition, and many other motives 
not more laudable than these, arc apt to 
operate as well upon those who support 
as those who oppose the right side of a 
question. . . . 

Nor can we cure heresy by perse- 
cution, nor gain followers by fire or 
sword, or by angry words. Wisely 
he points out how often those who 
ostensibly work for common folk 
often are driven inwardly by jeal- 
ousy or selfishness: 

... an enlightened zeal for the energy 
and efficiency of government will be 
stigmatized as the offspring of a temper 
fond of despotic power and hostile to the 
principles of liberty. An over-scrupulous 
jealousy of danger to the rights of the 
people, which is more commonly the fault 
of the head than of the heart, will be 
represented as mere pretence and artifice, 
the stale bait for popularity at the expense 
of the public good. It will be forgotten, 
on the one hand, that jealousy is the usual 
concomitant of love, and that the noble 
enthusiasm of liberty is apt to be infected 
with a spirit of narrow and illiberal dis- 
trust. On the other hand, it will be equally 
forgotten that the vigor of government is 
essential to the security of liberty; that, 
in the contemplation of a sound and well- 
informed judgment, their interest can nev- 
er be separated; and that a dangerous 
ambition more often lurks behind the 
specious mask of zeal for rights of the 
people than under the forbidding appear- 
ance of zeal for the firmness and efficiency 
of government. History will teach us that 
the former has been found a much more 
certain road to the introduction of des- 
potism than the latter, and that of those 
men who have overturned the liberties of 
republics, the greatest number have begun 
their career by paying an obsequious court 
to the people; commencing demagogues, 
and ending tyrants. 



The above quotation represents one can achieve the ideal of the 
Hamilton fairly, both in the power Constitutional Convention, which 
of his style and for his ideas con- pledged itself to deal in principles, 
tained therein. By looking real- not in men, then he and the Fed- 
isticallv at man, by finding good in eralist faction, which for so long he 
him despite his weaknesses, by spearheaded, deserve man's grati- 
acknowledging the Constitution to tude for their firm stand on prin- 
be a compromise, but a compromise ciple as they believed it— principle 
heading in the right direction; by which has been woven into the 
clarifying how checks and balances 
under the Constitution counter and 
thus strengthen each other; and by 
convincing the aristocratic classes 
that the Constitution safeguarded 
them from excesses and encroach- 
ments, Alexander Hamilton made 
his unique contribution both to 
America's literature and to his great 
legal structure in whose superstruc- 
ture the peace and future of the 
Nation has always rested. And if 

heart of the American structure. 

Thoughts for Discussion 

i. During the last decade of the eight- 
eenth century, why was the French Revo- 
lution so vital an issue? 

2. In what way did Timothy Dwight 
give added power to the Federalist cause? 

3. How could anyone who distrusted 
the judgment of the common people ever 
make a contribution of any value to 
American institutions of Government? 

4. In The Federalist Hamilton was try- 
ing to convince whom of what? 

Social Science— Spiritual Living 
in the Nuclear Age 

Lesson 6— Creative and Spiritual Living — Pathways to Peace — Part 1 

Elder Blaine M. Porter 

For Tuesday, April 26, i960 

Objective: To explore the ways in which creative living can add to the abundance 
and richness of life. 

Frontiers oi the Modern World 

The Geographical Frontier. Re- 
corded history reveals that cer- 
tain segments of mankind in all 
ages, past and present, have lived 
on various kinds of frontiers. In 
early modern history and among 
more primitive groups, there were 
those who were courageous and ad- 
venturous and sought to explore 

beyond the confines of their own 
tribal area or community. From 
this early beginning we have had a 
long succession of explorers, such as 
Marco Polo, Lief Ericson, Christo- 
pher Columbus, Magellan, Lewis 
and Clark, Admiral Richard E. 
Byrd, and many others who all went 
beyond the confines or borders of 
their towns, communities, or na- 



tions, in an effort to provide more 
information about the geographical 
make-up and nature of the world 
in which they lived. Today we are 
living in an era in which man, still 
adventurous, is seeking more un- 
derstanding about the physical 
world in which he lives, as well as 
desiring to explore the space beyond. 

When some of the earlier explor- 
ers returned home bearing the fruits 
of amazing discoveries, men had to 
accommodate themselves to a new 
world. However, accommodating 
oneself to a new world comes hard 
for some people, for the old and 
familiar ways tend to become secure 
and beloved. When Columbus 
came home there were those whose 
immediate impulse was to cast him 
into chains, but, in spite of the 
resistance and unwillingness of 
some of his contemporaries to ac- 
cept his discoveries, the march of 
progress was on; the world changed 
and men had to adjust to it. 

Today we have become more ac- 
customed to explorations of the 
physical world and take for granted 
that many almost unbelievable dis- 
coveries regarding space will occur 
in our generation. The march of 
progress continues, and we must 
learn to accommodate ourselves to 
the changes in our lives which will 
inevitably result from these dis- 

Social and Political Frontiers. 
There have been those among us 
through history who have lived on 
the frontiers of social and political 
advancement. Besides the despots 
and tyrants who have subjugated 
people and ruled in order to achieve 
their own selfish whims, we have 
had many courageous and outstand- 
ing statesmen who have made 

immeasurable contributions to man- 
kind. Through their efforts to find 
a more effective way of creating an 
environment for man in which he 
might find opportunity for self- 
expression and obtain security for 
himself and his family, he has been 
freed from many of the fears and 
struggles for survival. Achievements 
in this direction have enabled us to 
visualize the day when the table 
will be set for all who want to eat; 
a day when the human race will 
form a unified community and no 
longer live as separate entities. 

But advances do not come easily. 
There are always resisters to change, 
with their immature minds and feel- 
ings of fear and insecurity. Some 
stood on the rim of a crowd around 
Socrates, took note of what sound- 
ed like subversive utterances, and 
reported them to the authorities. 
And this same type of individual 
continues to function in this resis- 
tive capacity today. 

The Scientific Frontier. Looking 
at the explorations on the frontier 
of knowledge and science, we can 
see Galileo, after dropping his two 
unequal weights from the Leaning 
Tower of Pisa (when, contrary to 
the official views, each reached the 
ground at the identical moment) 
being accused of being in league 
with the devil and threatened with 
death if he did not deny the truth 
which he had discovered. We can 
see the advances of medical science 
throttled for many centuries after 
the discoveries of Hippocrates, be- 
cause the human body was con- 
sidered too sacred to be studied in 
a scientific manner. 

But man's thirst for knowledge 
and his desire to find a way to "sub- 
due the earth" has led him to great 


accomplishments. His imagination ows of uneasiness, anxiety, and con- 
has made him remarkable among fusion which seldom, if ever, leave 
created things, and that imagination men. 
has carried him far beyond the reach 
of his working hands. Charting a True Course 

The Spiritual Frontier. A his- In this unsettled sea of human 
torical look at the spiritual frontier perplexities, yearnings, and disap- 
reveals that many great spiritual pointments, it may pay high divi- 
leaders were rejected in their day. dends for us to pause and eliminate 
Yet what a debt the world owes to from our minds our immediate 
such individuals as Buddha, Con- demands and schemes for livelihood 
fucious, Gandhi, and others. Those and personal pleasure, in order that 
living on the spiritual frontier have we may chart a course which will 
probably been among the more dili- lead us to a port wherein we will 
gent in seeking to commune with likely find the goals and values pro- 
God. And God, through his Son, viding eternal satisfaction and hap- 
Jesus Christ, and through his love, piness. As part of the process of 
kindness, and generosity, has re- charting this course, it is suggested 
vealed to us many of his goals for that we follow the admonition of 
man and has, through his prophets, Socrates when he said, ''Know thy- 
tried to provide a way in which we self," and the admonition of Presi- 
could live creatively, abundantly, dent McKay when he suggested 
peacefully, with one another. that we ". . . talk with self in a 

As we stand back and take a look serious sort of way." Self-under- 

at the world of today and marvel at standing is a prerequisite to good 

the great achievements in many mental health and understanding of 

fields, man can view his accomplish- other people. This is important 

ments and truly say, it is good. But, because we are required to relate 

looking at himself, what can he say? ourselves to other people and to the 

Has he come closer to the realiza- conditions of the world in which 

tion of another dream of mankind, we live. We then must have an 

that of the perfection oi man? Of understanding of how these forces 

man loving his neighbors, doing affect us and our relationships with 

justice, speaking the truth, and real- others. 

izing that which he potentially is, And as we come to know our- 

a son of God? selves and others, we free ourselves 

Raising the question is embarrass^ to experience more of the potential 

ing since the answer is so painfully within us, to achieve creative, har- 

clear. While we have created won- monious relationships with other 

derful things, we have failed to make people. As we are able to listen, 

of ourselves beings for whom these to grasp what other persons are 

great accomplishments would seem saying, we remove many of the 

worthwhile. If we look at the world major hostilities of life; we raise 

todav, we realize that ours is not a the psychological "iron curtain" 

life of brotherhood, happiness, con- which may have been lowered 

tentment, but, rather, one of between us, and find that many 

spiritual chaos and bewilderment, misunderstandings of life have 

We are prone to ignore the shad- disappeared. Thus freed form mis- 




MUSIC for 



Come Ye Blessed of 
My Father— Madsen .20 

Go Ye Forth With 
My Word-Madsen.. .25 

Incline Your Ear — 

Wilkes 25 

Lord, Hear Our 

Prayer — Verdi 20 

Lord's Prayer — 

Gates 20 

Music — Marsden 20 

My Redeemer Lives 
—Gates 20 

O Lovely Land, 
America — Madsen .. .20 

Open Our Eyes — 
Macfarlane 25 

Send Forth Thy 
Spirit — Schuetky 


Music Sent on Approval 

Use this advertisement as your order blank 


15 E. 1st South 

Salt Lake City 11, Utah 

Please send the music indicated above. 
□ On Approval □ Charge 

□ Money Enclosed 



City & State 

Daijnes Music 

145 NORTH UNIVERSITY. PR0V0«^ Salt Lake City 11, Utah 

understandings, fears, prejudices, 
and hostilities which frequently 
shackle us, we are ready to move 
along our course which we are 
charting, which now opens up for 
us new horizons for creative living. 

Expressing the Creative 
Powers Within Us 

Christ said, "I am come that they 
might have life, and that they might 
have it more abundantly" (John 
10:10). President McKay, in dis- 
cussing the life of the intellect and 
of the spirit, stated that the intel- 
lectual pursuits help men: 

... to live completely and abundantly; 
and in the living to serve — serve their fel- 
low men! He lives most who sees or 

". . . tongues in trees, books in the 

running brooks, 
Sermons in stones and good in every- 

Shakespeare, As You Like It, 
Act II, Sc. i, 1. 16-17 

He lives most who sees bevond these 
trees, these stones, and these running 
brooks, and sees God and goodness in it 
all, who sees an overruling Providence in 
all this world and recognizes God's chil- 
dren as brothers and sisters, in everv one 
of whom there is something good, ever 
striving to lift the man up out of the 
sensual world into the realm of true re- 
ligion (McKay, David O., Gospei Ideals, 
page 148). 

Creative living is living freelv in 
a world in which one is at peace 
with oneself. Expressions of crea- 
tivity are not limited to producing 
a masterpiece of art or literature or 
music; neither are they limited to 
the creative expression in dance or 
other physical activity. Any one of 
us can have the door of creativity 
opened up for us, if we put forth 
the effort. It may be a new idea, 
a new thought, a new way of doing 



a somewhat menial task, a particular 
way in which we teach a class, give 
a two-and-one-half minute talk, or 
entertain our friends in our home. 
It may be the unique way in which 
we help a child discover something 
new or solve a problem; it may be 
an everyday occurrence in which we 
bring joy and happiness to others 
through our particular way of inter- 
acting with them. 

Harry Overstreet suggests that 
much creativity is experienced 
through the channel of religion: 

In its very essence religion is "a dedica- 
tion of the entire self to the pursuit of 
ideal values." In this sense religion is 
the most persistentlv and widely creative 
of all the enterprises of life. It is life 
forever looking beyond values already 
achieved and forever enlisting itself in 
behalf of values still to be achieved (Over- 
street, Harry A.: The Great Enterprise, 
page 198, W. W. Norton & Company, 
Inc., used by permission). 

The religion of Christianity, in 
general, and of the Latter-day Saints, 
in particular, encourages the indi- 
vidual to live beyond mediocrity 
and dullness, as man on his wav to 
perfection seeks to qualify himself 
for Godhood. 

Appraising Our Values 

Some individuals have found 
themselves in positions of leader- 
ship or unique situations which en- 
couraged or forced them to see the 
world and its problems from a broad 
point of view; to look at the "whole 
picture/' Perhaps the rest of us 
could benefit from the experience 
of such individuals. Henry Cabot 
Lodge said: 

If there is one thing which I have 
learned as a result of four years at the 
United Nations it is that the sense of 
justice is very much the same in every man. 
Regardless of whether he comes from Asia, 


Mesa, St. George and Los 
Angeles. Leaves in March 


Tour leaving June 1960. 


February 1960 and June 
1960. Also student tour in 
June 1960. Visit Book of 
Mormon places. 


Book of Mormon Archeologi- 
cal Sites Tour leaving Au- 
gust 1960. 


Tour leaving July 1960. 

For itinerary write or phone 


460 7th Avenue 
Salt Lake City 3, Utah 

Phone: EM 3-5229 

Africa, Europe, or America, he has very 
much the same idea of fair play as his 
fellow man, who may come from a country 
ten thousand miles away. . . . The future 
of the world depends on the extent to 
which we can base international relations 
on that sense of justice and fair play 
which lives in every human heart {Think, 
June 1957, page 22). 

Mary Hawkins, editor of the 
Journal of Home Economics, report- 
ing on the Ninth International Con- 
gress on Home Economics, held in 
College Park, Maryland, July 1958, 

With other members of the international 
permanent council of the federation . . . 
a program of importance was developed, 
but even more than that there was a readi- 
ness, a fluidity, a possibility of achieve- 
ment made ready for the character of the 

And a character did unfold. It had 
many sides, but the most inspiring and 



the most awesome was its universality. We 
saw that "one world" is no longer just 
a concept; it is a reality. It operates in 
the lives of everyday people, not just among 
statesmen and internationalists. It can 
bring women in religious habits across an 
ocean and women in saris halfway around 
the world to meet together, to find a com- 
mon denominator of values, and to draw 
comfort from each other's experiences. 
It batters against the language barrier and 
reconciles differences in color, nationality, 
and occupation. With our minds, we 
have known that this new character was 
abroad in the world; we know it now in 
our hearts and remembered handshakes. 
We know it in cool Finnish melodies 
sung on a sticky, southern night. We 
saw it in each person's realization that he 
or she had something to give to the Con- 
gress (Hawkins, Mary, "This Is Our 
World," Journal of Home Economics, 
Vol. 50, No. 8, October 1958, page 611, 
used by permission ) . 

These two individuals as a result 
of their positions and experiences 
have been able to see "one world" 
in the making. They have been 
able to see the contributions which 
mature, creative living can make. 

Another experience in life which 
brings values into sharp focus is the 
anticipation of death. Mrs. Hazel 
Beck Andre's account of "My Last 
Wonderful Days" provides guid- 
ance and inspiration not only for 
those who anticipate death within 
a few weeks or days, but for anyone 
who wishes to live creatively 
throughout life, realizing that death 
will ultimately come to him. After 
telling of her feelings in learning of 
her condition, the adjustments 
which she and her husband made, 
and the maimer in which they tried 
to help their children face the in- 
evitable, she summarizes her phi- 
losophy by saying: 

I have no regrets — my life has been rich 

and full, and I have loved every minute 
of it. But if I were to live it over, I 
would take more time for savoring of 
beauty — sunrises; opening crabapple blos- 
soms . . . the delighted surprised look on 
a tiny girl's face as she pets a kitty for 
the first time. 

I would eliminate enough outside activ- 
ities so that I could be always the serene 
core of my home — for the triumph of 
serenity has crvstallized for me and my 
family in these last days. There would 
be more time for family and for close 
personal friends. 

I would get closer to people faster. 
When death is imminent, we open our 
hearts quickly and wide. How much more 
Christian love there would be if we didn't 
wait for death to release our reserves! 

I would live each day as if it were my 
last one, as I am doing now (Andre, 
Hazel Beck, "My Last Wonderful Days," 
Farm Journal, July 1956, used by permis- 

Can we take lessons from such 
experiences to help us reappraise our 
values in an effort to discover if we 
are living creatively? Are we ex- 
periencing the potential within us? 
Are we making the contributions in 
services to others that we might 
make. Are we contributing to the 
peace of the world by being aware 
of the needs of individuals around 
the world and conditions in which 
they live, and being aware of the 
implications which our own inter- 
personal relationships have as they 
influence other people? Can our 
scope and understandings be en- 
larged in order that we may embrace 
the following prayer uttered by a 
fellow American, Benjamin Frank- 
lin, when he said: 

God grant that not only the love of 
liberty but a thorough knowledge of the 
rights of man may pervade all the nations 
of the earth, so that a philosopher may 
set his foot anywhere on its surface and 
say, "This is my country." 



Thoughts for Discussion 

1. In what way do you participate on 
the "frontiers" discussed? 

2. Are you a supporter of explorations 
on these various frontiers or are you a 

3. What specifically have you done and 
are you doing to chart a course toward 
eternal values? Have your efforts been 
vague and abstract or are they practical 
and useful? 

4. What steps can you take to become 
more creative? 

5. Have you appraised your values re- 
cently? Are you putting first things first? 

6. If you knew you had only two weeks 
left to live, would you alter your daily 
activities and ways of behaving? If so, 
in what ways? Also, if so, wouldn't it be 
well to do it now while there is still time? 

Supplementary References 

Christiansen, ElRay L.: "The Need 
for Charity," The Improvement Era, June 
1956, page 434. 

McKay, David O.: "A Summation and 
a Blessing," The Improvement Era, June 
1958, pp. 464-465. 


Mrs. Charlotte Jane Webb Neilson 
Lethbridge, Canada 

Ninety -six 

Mrs. Clara Fisher Samuels 
San Leandro, California 


Mrs. Marie Sorensen Jensen 
Shelley, Idaho 

Mrs. Sina C. H. Mortensen 
Mesa, Arizona 

Mrs. Ellen Larson Smith 
Mesa, Arizona 


Miss Grace Minot 
St. Petersburg, Florida 

Mrs. Josephine Sorenson 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mason & Hamlin 

The Stradivari of Pianos 



Finest Toned Spinet Piano Built 



Finest Low Priced Piano Built 

We specialize 

in all music 


Relief Society 

Beesley Musk Co. 

Pioneer Piano People 

k< «■»•■ -mm- ■>-«■»■.>■< 

[Jbirthdaa (congratulations \ 

I Hawaiian Tour 

Leaving in January and 

Europe 1960 

Reservations made 

anywhere in the world, 

chartered tours or individual. 

Margaret Lund 

4708 Holladay Blvd. 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Phones: CR 7-6851 
IN 6-2909 


► "«H'«HX»'H 

>■>>«■». «■»- ••* 

Qjrom 1 1 

ear an 

a 3ft 


President Fisher and I visited a Toc-H 
Club (a world-wide women's service club, 
I believe) — President had been asked to 
speak. We took a number of magazines 
with us, but The Relief Society Magazine 
really impressed the women. They said 
it is what they are striving for. They were 
amazed at the scope of our work. . . . One 
little woman, a member of the Church, 
eighty-three years old, who reads very well, 
has been bedfast in a hospital for six years. 
She looks forward to our visits and to the 
Magazine. She says the trouble is the 
nurses borrow the Magazines before she 
finishes. Who knows where they might 
do the most good? 

—Holly W. Fisher 


South African Mission 
Relief Society 
Mowbray, South Africa 

The Magazine certainly is a blessing to 
all our family, and we enjoy all the articles 
and stories. The recipes are especially in- 
teresting. I am the theology teacher in 
our branch and have enjoyed using the 
lesson material in the Magazine and find 
that very good lessons can be prepared 
by use of the Magazine and the standard 
works of the Church. Elder Doxey has 
done a marvelous job in writing these 

— Bernice Kentner 

North Platte, Nebraska 

1 was thrilled when I read in the Oc- 
tober Magazine (Sixty Years Ago, page 
656) the account of the Relief Society 
being organized in St. John, Kansas, July 
8, 1899. I was a seventeen-year-old girl 
living there at that time and well remem- 
ber that ice cream social and the delicious 
ice cream. We girls did not quilt, but 
we helped sew carpet rags and make those 
comforts. Sister Breckenridge was a love- 
ly lady. All the family are dead now 
except her daughter Mary. She has just 
made an extended visit to St. John from 
her home in Spanish Fork, Utah. Those 
good old times were the happiest days of 
my life. 

— Georgia C. Carr 

Hattiesburg, Mississippi 

I feel I must write and thank you for 
the wonderful Relief Society Magazine. 
I am not able to get to my branch, Georges 
Lane, Lewisham, London, as I live at 
Birchington. I read the Magazine and am 
able to keep up with the lessons, and they 
help me so much in my lonely evenings. 
A small group of Relief Society sisters 
occasionally come to visit me for the day, 
and an American, Sister McGee, from 
California, visited me often. But now 
many of the American lads and their wives 
are gone away, and many of the big houses 
are empty now, where your lads and their 
wives lived, and their children attended 
our schools. I have met many young mis- 
sionary lads, as well as servicemen, when 
I lived at Spur Road, Orpington, Kent, 
when my husband was alive. I was so 
fortunate that Sister McGee gave me an 
invitation to go with her and her hus- 
band to the dedication of our beautiful 
London Temple. When I caught the 
first glimpse of that spire rising into the 
sky, I knew for a surety it was the 
temple of God. Now I must say how 
sorry I am not to have written sooner to 
thank you for the wonderful Magazine. 
— Lily N. Jordan 

Birchington, England 

I enjoy the Magazine very much, as do 
also my family, especially my husband. 
We think the stories are very good and 
also the poetry. I have not been without 
the Magazine in my home since I was first 
married, some eighteen years ago. 
— Dorothy M. Loveland 
Burley, Idaho 

We have lived in many parts of the 
world, and I have always thought that 
the place we were living in at the time 
was the best place in all the Church in 
which to live, that the members were 
kinder, more loving, that the spirit was 
sweeter. I find that Ames is now the 
best place to be. Thank you for the 
wonderful messages you continue to send 
us in The Relief Society Magazine. It is 
a privilege to be counted among the mem- 
bers of such an organization. 
— Virginia Cott 

Ames, Iowa 

Page 72 


• uiihabiij: 

A sure way or keeping alive the valu- 
able instruction of each month's Relief 
Society Magazine is in a handsomely 
bound cover. The Mountain West's first 
and finest bindery and printing house is 
prepared to bind your editions into a 
durable volume. 

Mail or bring the editions you wish 
bound to the Deseret News Press for the 
finest of service. 
Cloth Cover-$2.50; Leather Cover-$3.80 

Advance payment must accompany 

all orders. 

Distance from 

Salt Lake City, Utah Rate 

Up to 150 miles 35 

150 to 300 miles 39 

300 to 600 miles 45 

600 to 1000 miles 54 

1000 to 1400 miles 64 

1400 to 1800 miles 76 

Over 1800 miles 87 

Leave them at our conveniently locat- 
ed uptown office. 

Deseret News Press 

Phone EMpire 4-2581 gQ>^ 

33 Richards St. Salt Lake City 1 , Utah f l\ - /J 

Vida Fox C/awson 
Travel Center 

Dear Friend: 

If you are interested in 
HAWAII, remember we have 
tours going every month. 

Our 1960 EUROPEAN 
folders are now ready and 
will be gladly sent to you 
upon request. 

Write or Phone: 


216 South 13th East 
Salt Lake City 2, Utah 

Phone: DA 8-0303 

Beginning and advanced 
classes start soon. Type 
your letters, minutes, reports, 
genealogy sheets, etc. 


70 North Main - EM 3-2765 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

i-ll P 7-223-22291 

DSC 60 



New and Revised Edition 

1. Brigham Young, the Man and 
His Work Preston Nibley 

Newly revised in this LDS classic that 
reveals the intimate life story of the 
great Mormon colonizer and leader, 
Brigham Young, with special stress 
placed on his teachings as reflected 
in his sermons and letters. 


2. Teen Dating and Marriage 

Mark E. Petersen 

In October Conference, 1959, Elder 
Petersen spoke in straight-from-the- 
shoulder language on the parents' re- 
sponsibility in helping youth achieve 
a lasting and successful marriage. No 
parent, Sunday School leader, or other 
leaders in various Church Auxiliaries 
will want to miss reading this forceful 

$1 00 


■ Minimi 

Deseretf^iBooh to. 

44 Eisl South Temple Salt LaWe City Ut*h 

Deseret Book Company 
44 East South Temple 
Salt Lake City, Utah 


Enclosed you will find ( ) check ( ) money order ( ) I 

have an account. Please charge. Amount enclosed $ 

for encircled (numbered) books: 1 2 



Zone State 

Residents of Utah include 21/2% sales tax. 

v;;:^../::^:-:-----v;- : -- .-.-■.: 


~ v r^^^WIB 



j , 


V '*Vv' 




«* '"*■■ ... - " < T -U : 

£ X ?, 1- < *« ■ESS*-"* *■ ^ 



■>"**-' ;" 





uiour of vi/aiting 

Lael W. Hill 

Still through the brittle hours persist 
Like dark-sweet petals fragment-fallen 
Your summer words. 

Oh, still there twist 
And cling among the winter stalks 
The loosened moments blown and given 
To haunting wind. 

In whiteness walks 
Remembering, and gathers there 
Companioning too briefly spoken 
A love ago. 

Yet gently where 
The heart's root waits through withered hours, 
Green voices will again be risen 
And over snow, the breath of flowers. 

The Cover: The Northwestern States Mission Home, Portland, Oregon 

Photograph by James W. Allen 

Submitted by Effie K. Driggs 

Frontispiece: West Virginia Landscape in Winter 
Luoma Photos 

Cover Design by Evan Jensen 

Cover Lithographed in Full Color by Deseret News Press 

Qjiom l tear and Qjc 


I would like to say thanks to you for 
such a splendid little Magazine, which is 
greatly appreciated here in good old 
Australia. The Relief Society to me is 
like a giant army of wonderful women 
always ready to be of service at any time. 
The sisters at our Bankstown Branch have 
been particularly good to me, and through 
them I am reminded of scriptures found 
in Galatians 6:2 — "Bear ye one an- 
other's burdens, and so fulfil the law of 
Christ." This passage, I feel, goes hand 
in hand with "Charity Never Faileth." I 
congratulate you on the really lovely cov- 
ers. How thrilling it would be one day 
to see as a cover one of the scenes of our 
beautiful countryside or beaches. 
— Bette M. Caiman 

Bankstown Branch 
N.S.W., Australia 

Editorial Note: Photographs of the 
lovely Australian scenery (in two colors) 
were presented as cover pictures and as 
illustrations inside the Magazine for Feb- 
ruary 1956 and August 1957. 

And speaking of goodness — I am de- 
lighted with the subscription to The 
Relief Society Magazine. We have no 
magazines here, and just a couple of 
weeks ago I was trying to decide what 
magazine we could enjoy and still be use- 
ful. I had decided it would be The 
Relief Society Magazine, and thought I 
would treat myself for Christmas! But 
typical Mom — you beat me to it. Please 
know that I shall enjoy it completely and 
will use it as I go to Relief Society here. 
I also plan to save each issue. Many, 
many thanks. 

— From a letter written by Elaine 
Reiser Alder, Eugene, Oregon, to her 
mother, Elizabeth B. Reiser in Salt Lake 
City, Utah! ~ 

I wish to tell you how much I have 
enjoyed the Magazine. I do not know 
which I enjoy most, the poems, lessons, 
or short stories, or the editorials. They 
are all so interesting and faith-inspiring. 
— Cecile Wright 

Dixon, California 

I was delighted to discover another of 
Grace Ingles Frost's poems in the No- 
vember issue of The Relief Society 
Magazine, "Days," page 735. I enjoy her 
poems so very much and always clip them 
for my scrapbook. 

-Ruth T. Williams 

Provo, Utah 

I must write and thank you for my 
Relief Society Magazine, and also tell you 
how much I enjoy it. I have many dear 
friends in the Church, and my family 
connections go back to 1848 here in 
Merthyr Tydfil, when my grandmother's 
and grandfather's brothers became inter- 
ested in the Church. . . . Mv very dear 
friends are Mr. and Mrs. Robert H. Booth 
of Springville, Utah, with whom I am in 
regular correspondence. Latter-day Saint 
missionaries always have and always will 
be sure of a welcome at 39 Upper Thomas 

— Mrs. Sydney Carbin 

Merthyr Tydfil 
South Wales, Britain 

The December 1959 cover is another 
piece of superb art as was the last De- 
cember cover. And I did enjoy seeing 
another beautiful poem by Vesta P. Craw- 
ford, with its fine line "Dividers of the 
stars and keepers of the spheres." And 
then there were Iris Schow and Maude 
O. Cook, with their lively, moving verses 
for us to enjov. 

— Dorothy }. Roberts 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

I must take a moment to tell you of 
my appreciation for The Relief Society 
Magazine. I give credit to my home ward 
of Freedom, Wyoming, for the gift sub- 
scription they send me each year. I find 
very good reading and manv helpful 
articles that aid me in my missionary work 
here in Western Canada. I especially 
enjoy the theology lessons and their 
stressing of Church doctrine. 

— Elder Juel Haderlie 

Edmonton, Canada 

Page 74 


Monthly Publication of the Relief Society of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints 

Belle S. Spafford ------- President 

Marianne C. Sharp - - - - - - First Counselor 

Louise W. Madsen --------- Second Counselor 

Hulda Parker ___--_ Secretary-Treasurer 

Anna B. Hart Josie B. Bay Elna P. Haymond Elsa T. Peterson 

Edith S. Elliott Christine H. Robinson Annie M. Ellsworth Irene B. Woodford 

Florence J. Madsen Alberta H. Christensen Mary R. Young Fanny S. Kienitz 

Leone G. Layton Mildred B. Eyring Mary V. Cameron Elizabeth B. Winters 

Blanche B. Stoddard Charlotte A. Larsen Afton W. Hunt LaRue H. Rosell 

Evon W. Peterson Edith P. Backman Wealtha S. Mendenhall Jennie R. Scott 

Aleine M. Young Winniefred S. Pearle M. Olsen 



Editor -._-__----- Marianne C. Sharp 

Associate Editor ---------- Vesta P. Crawford 

General Manager ---------- Belle S. Spafford 

VOL. 47 FEBRUARY 1960 NO. 2 



The Responsibility of Relief Society Ofiicers in the Salvation of 

Relief Society Members Mark E. Petersen 76 

Relief Society and the Church Welfare Program Henry D. Taylor 81 

The Northwestern States Mission Preston R. Nibley 86 

"Oh Say, What Is Truth?" 98 


Grandpa's Red Suspenders — Second Prize Story Myrtle M. Dean 88 

Only the Essentials Frances C. Yost 102 

The New Day — Chapter 5 Hazel K. Todd 106 


From Near and Far 74 

Sixty Years Ago 94 

Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 95 

Editorial: Greatness From Righteous Endurance Marianne C. Sharp 96 

Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities Hulda Parker 111 

Birthday Congratulations 144 


Recipes From the Northwestern States Mission Effie K. Driggs 99 

Tin Time for Gertrude Lacy 105 

Kindness Ida Isaacson 105 

Anchor Celia Luce 143 


Theology — The Great I Am Roy W. Doxey 119 

Visiting Teacher Messages — "Be Faithful Unto the End, and Lo, I Am 

.„ , t With You" Christine H. Robinson 125 

Work Meeting — Simple First Aid Helps Charlotte A. Larsen 127 

Literature — Thomas Jefferson (1743-1826) Briant S. Jacobs 129 

Social Science — Creative and Spiritual Living — Pathways to Peace — 

p art II Blaine M. Porter 137 


Hour of Waiting — Frontispiece Lael W Hill 73 

Letter From a Missionary Mabel' Jones Gabbott 85 

w + ? C ?T 1 ?u PTa ^ er TT Vi ; Rowena Jensen Bills 97 

With Nothing in His Hands Maude Rubin 101 

Alberta Revisited Helen Kimball Orgill 110 

Winter Garden Eva Willes Wangsgaard 128 

W<r"" Words Dorothy J. Roberts 136 

What Can I Give You? Christie Lund Coles 144 


Copyright 1959 by General Board of Relief Society of The Church of 
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. 
Editorial and Business Offices: 76 North Main, Salt Lake Citv 11, Utah: Phone EMpire 4-2511; 
Subscriptions 246: Editorial Dept. 245. Subscription Price: $2.00 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year; 
20c a copy; payable in advance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back 
numbers can be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change of 
address at once, giving old and new address. 

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under 
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in 
section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned 
unless return postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only. 
The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts. 

Page 75 

The Responsibility of Relief 

Society Officers in the Salvation 

of Relief Society Members 

(Address Delivered at the Officers Meeting of the Annual General Relief Society 

Conference, October 7, 1959) 

Elder Mark E. Petersen 
Of the Council of the Twelve 

I would like to join, my sisters, 
with President Joseph Fielding 
Smith, in expressing gratitude 
and appreciation to you for all that 
you do. It is indeed an inspiring 
experience to note the remarkable 
things being done by the Relief 
Society sisters throughout the 
Church. My appreciation for you 
and your program increases day by 
day. The more I see of your work, 
the more I marvel at it, the more 
I feel indeed the Lord is inspiring 
you and strengthening you to fulfill 
a great need. 

With President Smith, I express 
deep gratitude to the Lord for the 
remarkable leadership which you 
have. We feel so impressed with 
Sister Spafford and her counselors 
and the splendid work that they are 
doing, the great devotion they 
demonstrate. We are thankful for 
this wonderful General Board, and 
we would like to say to you from 
the stakes how grateful we are for 
the remarkable work which you do. 
You surely have our prayers, our 
faith, our confidence, and we hope 
that the Lord will continue with 
you always. 

I cannot go on without express- 
ing appreciation for this Singing 
Mothers group from the Nephi 
area and to Sister Hoyt for her di- 

Poge 76 

rection. I would like to say to 
Sister Hoyt and all of the sisters 
how much I appreciated this last 
number in particular, the composi- 
tion of Sister Hoyt. I am sure it 
will be sung throughout the Church 
by Singing Mother choruses. 

I express appreciation to Presi- 
dent Smith for the privilege of 
working with him in serving as an 
advisor to your wonderful organiza- 
tion. It is always a great inspiration 
to me to be associated with him. I 
have been an admirer of him since 
I was a little boy. Ever since I be- 
came old enough to begin to read 
serious things, I have been deeply 
impressed by his remarkable works, 
and I still enjoy them, and I am 
lifted up always when I have the 
opportunity of listening to him 
speak. I am thankful this morning 
that he has spoken as he has con- 
cerning the importance of the gos- 
pel in the lives of the women in the 
Church and the manner in which 
they can be of assistance in saving 
the souls of the people with whom 
they come in contact. It is along 
this line that I would like to speak 
briefly this morning also. 

When Paul wrote to the saints 
of his day, he set forth some of the 
great principles involved in being 



saved in the kingdom of heaven. In 
one instance you recall he said: 

... I am not ashamed of the gospel 
of Christ: for it is the power of God unto 
salvation . . . (Romans 1:16). 

That scripture has been quoted 
often and effectively. The gospel is 
the power of God unto salvation. 

On another occasion, speaking of 
means by which we become con- 
verted to the gospel so that it may 
save us, Paul said: 

. . . whosoever shall call upon the name 
of the Lord shall be saved. 

How then shall they call on him in 
whom they have not believed? and how 
shall they believe in him of whom they 
have not heard? and how shall they hear 
without a preacher? 

And how shall they preach, except they 
be sent? . . . (Romans 10:13-15). 

At still another time, you remem- 
ber that Paul explained that officers 
are placed in the Church, 

For the perfecting of the saints, for the 
work of the ministry, for the edifying of 
the body of Christ . . . (Ephesians 4:12). 

T ET us put these three scriptures 
together and look at them as a 
group. It is the gospel which saves. 
Salvation comes through conversion 
to the gospel. Conversion comes 
through hearing the word of the 
Lord. Hearing the word of the 
Lord comes through a preacher or 
a teacher. A teacher cannot teach 
properly unless authorized to do so. 
The teacher is so authorized by the 
officers of the Church. The duties 
of the officers are to conduct the 
work of the ministry, perfect the 
saints, and edify them in connec- 
tion with their program. 

We can readily see, then, that 
the officers of the Church are the 

pivotal, central figures upon whom 
rests the responsibility for the en- 
tire work. 

When the Prophet Joseph Smith 
organized the Relief Society and 
outlined its aims and objectives, he 
gave the sisters more than the re- 
sponsibility of caring for needy peo- 
ple and more than provoking the 
brethren to good works. He laid 
upon them the responsibility of 
helping to bring about the salvation 
of their members. He said: 'The 
Society is not only to relieve the 
poor, but to save souls" (Relief So- 
ciety Minutes, June 9, 1842). 

He added that the sisters are to 
correct the morals and strengthen 
the virtues of the community, a 
thing which could be done only 
through proper obedience to the 
gospel, based upon a correct under- 
standing of its principles. 

One of the chief responsibilities 
of the Relief Society, then, is prop- 
erly to instruct its own members so 
that they may achieve that under- 

Now whose responsibility is it to 
provide this instruction? Is it the 
duty of the class leader alone, she 
who gives the lesson? It is in part 
her responsibility, but it is not ex- 
clusively hers. 

Who shares it with the instructor? 
The officers, of course, because they 
preside over all of the Relief So- 
ciety, class work included, and are 
as much responsible for good class 
work as they are for good work 
meetings and for proper visits in 
the homes. They cannot lay this 
entire responsibility upon the in- 
structors, because they preside over 
the instructors and over the 
whole group. They must see that 
the entire organization functions 



\A/E have two great fields of gos- 
pel education. One of them 
is the home, the other is the 
Church, with its various organiza- 
tions. But the home needs the di- 
rection of the Church so that family 
life will accomplish what the Lord 
expects of it. 

Where can parents receive this 
training and instruction? From the 
leaders and organizations of the 
Church, of course. You, who are 
here assembled, are the leaders of 
the women of the Relief Society. 
You must lead, and by your exam- 
ples vou must teach. From your 
own experience as well as from the 
teachings of our Priesthood leaders, 
you can give to the women of the 
Church the help thev need in learn- 
ing how to build good homes and 
good family life. 

As leaders, your own homes, in a 
sense, are the laboratories in which 
to prove out the best methods of 
family life and to develop proper 
examples for others. 

We must remember that a major 
part of good family life, of success- 
ful and exemplary home activity, is 
to teach and live the gospel in the 
home. The gospel must be taught 
there objectively. It must be lived 
consistently and steadily and regu- 
larly. Otherwise, the lesson is lost. 

Mothers, generally, do most of 
the teaching in most of the homes; 
therefore, these mothers need good 
preparation for that teaching. Where 
do they get it? In part, from their 
own personal studies and reading, 
of course; but also from observing 
how you, the leaders, teach by your 
own personal examples and, then 
also, from the lessons they learn in 
your classwork. 

Since I wish to limit my remarks 
largely to class instruction, I desire 

to emphasize here the importance 
of its effect upon the home. Your 
class instruction can influence the 
homes of all who come to your 
meetings. Mothers can, and will be 
impressed by the classwork if it is 
well done. The impression moth- 
ers receive there can sway the entire 
attitude of the home, and so mold 
the habits and customs of the home 
that family life therein may ap- 
proach the ideal. 

Class instruction can be that ef- 
fective. It can be that important. 
It should be that well done. Now 
how can we best serve the needs of 
these mothers through our own 
class instruction? 

Good classwork is dependent up- 
on three important factors: first, a 
wise selection of the individual who 
is to serve as the instructor; second, 
the choice of proper lesson material; 
and third, effective presentation of 
that material. Now let us review 
these three points in the light of 
our responsibility as presidents and 
other officers of the Relief Society. 

Consider first the proper selection 
of the class instructors. Whose re- 
sponsibility is it to choose these 
teachers? The presidency's, of 

TN making these selections, the 
presidency will have in mind the 
main qualifications of teachers for 
their organizations. What are some 
of them? 

First and foremost, a good testi- 
mony of the gospel. The teacher 
herself must be converted, other- 
wise, how can she convert others? 
It takes fire to kindle fire. It takes 
faith to build faith. 

Second, the teacher must be or- 
thodox in her views with respect 
to the gospel. If she is not, she 


will spread her wayward views like part an officer herself may take dur- 

a contagion among the class mem- ing the actual class period. By 

bers. wisely participating she may help to 

Third, her own living habits must guide class discussions, making cer- 

be in harmony with the principles tain of obtaining good results. This 

of the gospel. What we do often must be done, of course, in a way 

resounds so loudly in the ears of to avoid taking the lead of the class 

other people that they cannot hear out of the hands of the instructor, 

what we say. but if wisdom is used it can be a 

Fourth, ability to teach. You strength to the instructor, 
notice that I put this point in 

fourth place, although it is an AFTER the selection of the 

essential quality. Teachers should teacher for the class and before 

possess some teaching skill, but if she begins her work, the officers of 

that skill is missing, then what? the ward should sit down and have 

If something is to be sacrificed, an understanding with her. They 

it is better to sacrifice skill than should discuss the text material and 

faith. It is better to sacrifice skill make it clear in the beginning what 

than orthodoxy. It is better to sac- material is to be used and what 

rifice skill than an example of good objectives are to be reached in the 

living. instruction. Merely handing a book 

Skill may be acquired. There are to an instructor is not enough. If 
many teaching helps these days, a ward officer expects a certain type 
There is much assistance available of performance from an instructor, 
in the form of teacher training, certainly the instructor is entitled to 
Stake board members are willing to know in the beginning what is ex- 
help ward instructors. There are pected of her. A frank and friend- 
also skilled teachers in every stake ly discussion at the outset can avoid 
who, as neighbors, would willingly many difficulties later on. 
give private help to a ward Relief The next point is the proper pre- 
Society instructor, if requested to do sentation of the material. Here is 
so. In a spirit of neighborliness, where stake board people can give 
Latter-day Saint professional teach- invaluable help. Here is where we 
ers, if asked, would help an unskilled see the great importance of good 
woman to prepare her lessons, give stake board workers. Through visits 
expert assistance in the selection of in the wards and through leadership 
visual-aid material, and otherwise meetings, they can provide good 
assist, if asked. The difficulty in this help and suggestions to ward in- 
matter is that so many of our in- structors. Leadership meetings them- 
structors are embarrassed to ask for selves must be teacher-training 
this kind of help, although they sessions for the assistance of these 
need not be. ward instructors. 

Officers of the organizations, Again, this comes back to the re- 
knowing this situation, could them- sponsibility of the officers of the Re- 
selves arrange for such aid and in lief Society. Stake Relief Society 
that manner improve the lesson presidencies must be so wise in their 
work and make it more effective in selection of board members that 
the ward. And then there is the they will have in mind each need 



of the workers in the wards who 
come for assistance. 

Stake Relief Society presidencies 
should not choose board members 
merely because they are nice and 
lovely persons, fun to be around. 
Board members must be chosen for 
their ability to fulfill a particular 
assignment on the board. Their 
impact upon the workers in the 
ward must be given first consider- 
ation. Their visits to wards must 
be constructive and profitable. 
Their leadership meeting depart- 
ments must be stimulating. 

Too often ward members come 
away from leadership meetings feel- 
ing that their attendance there has 
been a waste of time, that they have 
received nothing from the discus- 
sion. When such reactions occur, 
it is of major importance to the 
stake presidency of the Relief So- 
ciety, who are duty bound to see to 
it that ward people get the maxi- 
mum of help from their leadership 
meeting departments. If the stake 
board member is not making the 
department profitable, the presi- 
dency should correct the situation. 

"DOARD members must be keenly 
conscious of the importance of 
adequate preparation on their own 
part. When they conduct their de- 
partments in leadership meeting 
they must be so well prepared that 
all coming to the department will 
be edified and stimulated. If board 
members do not know how to con- 
duct good departments, they must 
learn how. They can ask their stake 
Relief Society presidencies, and they 
can ask the General Board. Since 
the ward people come expecting 
help from the stake, the stake of- 
ficers should be willing to seek all 
the assistance necessary. They must 

be prepared. There is no substi- 
tute for preparation. 

You see, Relief Society officers, 
how great is the responsibility rest- 
ing upon you with respect to your 
leadership meetings; with respect to 
instruction in the wards; and to the 
operation of the whole program? 

Yours is a responsibility of detail. 
Although we delegate much of our 
work, we, as officers, must be so 
well informed on all of our depart- 
ments that we can give adequate 
and intelligent and well-advised di- 
rection to those who labor under us. 

Preparation and constant atten- 
tion are the watchwords of the of- 
ficers themselves. You cannot 
properly direct your organizations if 
you are not working closely with 
them. You cannot operate your 
work by remote control. Neither 
can you run a good organization if 
you do not understand the program 
in detail. The work of saving souls 
is so important that we cannot spare 
any preparation or effort in our as- 
signments. You see the chain of 
relationship between our work as 
officers and the saving of souls? 

Salvation comes by conversion. 
Conversion requires proper instruc- 
tion. Proper instruction depends 
to a large extent upon the direction- 
al work of the officers of the organ- 
ization. So you, the officers, are 
basically responsible. The Lord 
surely had this in mind when he 

Wherefore, now let every one learn his 
duty, and to act in the office in which he 
is appointed, in all diligence. 

... he that learns not his duty and 
shows himself not approved shall not be 
counted worthy to stand (D & C 
107:99, 100). 

That we may be found worthy to 
stand is my humble prayer in Jesus' 
name, Amen. 

Relief Society and the Church 
Welfare Program 

Elder Henry D. Taylor 

Assistant to the Council of the Twelve 
Managing Director of the General Church Welfare Committee 

(Address Delivered at the Annual General Relief Society Conference, Departmental 
Meeting, Thursday Afternoon, October 8, 1959) 

I consider it a great honor to be 
invited to participate in this 
Relief Society conference. I 
have the greatest admiration and 
respect for your organization and 
the good you have accomplished 
and are now achieving. 

We are mindful of your note- 
worthy contributions and support of 
the Church Welfare Program, and 
express gratitude and appreciation 
for your excellent labors. We ex- 
press particular thanks to the Gen- 
eral Board for the emphasis they 
have placed on the employment and 
work phases of the Program in the 
past two conventions. 

You women are important in our 
lives and give us encouragement and 
strength. Without you we would 
make little progress. 

One morning the King and 
Queen left the palace in London. 
As they drove in their carriage, en- 
thusiastic subjects lined the streets 
and cheered. One loyal man shouted 
out: "Hurrah for King George the 
Fifth." A nearby companion added: 
"Yes, and three cheers for Queen 
Mary, the other four-fifths. ,, 

I have been invited to speak to 
you leaders about the Welfare Plan, 
and to point out some of the ways 
in which the sisters can help in the 

The full Welfare Plan is operative 
only in the stakes. "In the missions 
welfare work is generally limited to 
an effort to teach members how to 
solve their local problems and pro- 
vide for their own needs" (Welfare 
Plan — Handbook of Instructions, 
page 5). 

In establishing the Welfare Plan 
in 1936, the First Presidency out- 
lined the basic and fundamental 
principles in these words: 

Our primary purpose was to set up, 
in so far as it might be possible, a system 
under which the curse of idleness would 
be done away with, the evils of a dole 
abolished, and independence, industry, 
thrift and self-respect be once more estab- 
lished amongst our people. The aim of 
the Church is to help the people to help 
themselves. Work is to be re-enthroned 
as the ruling principle of the lives of our 
Church membership (lbid. y page 1). 

The phases of the welfare activi- 
ties may be divided into five 









The time allotted to me will per- 
mit but a brief outline of these 
phases. I can present only a skel- 
eton, relying upon you to furnish 
some meat for the bones. 

Paae 81 



HTHE key figure in the Welfare Planning 

Plan is the bishop. 

By the word of the Lord, the sole man- 
date to care for and the sole discretion in 
caring for the poor of the Church is 
lodged in the bishop. It is his duty and 
his only to determine to whom, when, 
how and how much shall be given to any 
member of his ward from Church funds 
and as ward help. This is his high and 
solemn obligation, imposed by the Lord 
himself. Whoever and whatever the help 
he calls in to assist him perform his serv- 
ice, he is still responsible (Ibid., page 6). 

Well might we raise the question: 
"Where is the place of Relief So- 
ciety in Church Welfare?" The 
Welfare Handbook answers this 
question, and I quote: "Since the 
earliest clavs of the Church the 
Relief Society has been and still is 
the bishop's chief help in adminis- 
tering to the needs of those in dis- 
tress" (Ibid., page 22). 

And whv is this true? 

Shortly after your society was 
organized, the Prophet Joseph 
Smith said to the sisters: 

This is a charitable Society, and accord- 
ing to your natures, it is natural for fe- 
males to have feelings of charity and 
benevolence. You are now placed in a 
situation in which you can act according 
to those sympathies which God has plant- 
ed in your bosoms. If you live up to 
these principles, how great and glorious 
will be your reward in the celestial king- 
dom! If you live up to your previleges, 
the angels cannot be restrained from be- 
ing your associates (Ibid., page 23. See 
also D. II. C. iv, page 605.) 

This observation is then made in 
the Handbook: "With this back- 
ground, the Relief Society has been 
trained and prepared to handle cer- 
tain phases of welfare work better 
than any other agency." 

The immediate objectives of 
Church Welfare are to: 

1. Place in gainful employment those 
who are able to work. 

2. Provide employment within the Wel- 
fare Program, in so far as possible, 
for those who cannot be placed in 
gainful employment. 

3. Acquire the means with which to 
supply the needy, for whom the 
Church assumes responsibility, with 
the necessities of life. 

4. Supply such needy with the means 
of living, each "according to his 
family, according to his circum- 
stances, and his wants and needs." 
. . . This is to be done not as a 
dole, but rather in recognition of 
faithful service in the past and a 
present willingness to accept the 
program and labor in it to the ex- 
tent of his ability (Welfare Pian — 
Handbook of Instructions, pp. 4-5). 

To achieve these objectives re- 
quires much prayerful preparation 
and thoughtful planning. Welfare 
meetings are held at regular inter- 
vals on ward, stake, and regional 
levels where ways and means are dis- 
cussed for reaching these noble 
goals. Your attendance at these 
meetings is important. During the 
year 1958, Relief Society presidents 
at the ward level attended eighty- 
four per cent of the weekly welfare 
meetings held. Employment coun- 
selors' attendance was but seventy- 
three per cent, and work directors', 
only sixty-six per cent. 

You sisters have the responsibility 
of becoming Church-trained social 
workers, developing and displaying 
a spirit of love, understanding, and 
discernment. These planning meet- 
ings can help you in learning not 



only your specific duties, but give a 
knowledge of the over-all program 
in all its phases. 


To fill the bishops' storehouses 
with the commodities and clothing 
necessary to care for the needy re- 
quires the united efforts of all able- 
bodied persons. You sisters have 
contributed nobly to this effort 
through your sewing activities, un- 
selfish work in the canneries and the 
fields, and through other types of 
devoted labor on Church Welfare 
production projects. The responsi- 
bility for recruiting this labor rests 
with the work directors. 

At the end of 1958, there had 
been acquired 569 owned perma- 
nent welfare projects throughout 
the Church, with another seventy- 
seven leased projects. These proj- 
ects were operated so successfully 
that a major part of the budget for 
last year was produced on them. 

During the year 1958, there were 
84,356 of you sisters who partici- 
pated on the projects, contributing 
667,390 hours of labor. 


To discover those in need requires 
constant vigilance. The visiting 
teachers can render a valuable serv- 
ice by being alert and reporting any 
in need to the Relief Society presi- 
dent, who will then advise the 

The bishop has at his disposal 
the commodities in the storehouse 
as well as the fast offering funds. 

The Relief Society president will 
make investigation and determine 
the needs of the family in distress 
upon request of the bishop. She 
prepares the orders on the store- 

house for the bishop's signature. 
The bishop only has the authority 
to issue an order. 

Relief Societv presidents should 
acquaint themselves with items that 
are in the storehouse, and recom- 
mend and urge the use of avail- 
able commodities that will give 
good balance and diet, so that the 
health of families will be protected 
and safeguarded. 

A constant review should be 
made of the needs of persons being 
assisted as their circumstances may 
change from time to time. An 
analysis of the orders issued in the 
first six months of 1959 would in- 
dicate that fifty-seven per cent are 
being so issued without a visit from 
the Relief Society president. 

We commend you sisters on the 
excellent work vou have done in 
providing clothing for the store- 
houses. We are assured that we 
now have the finest stock of sizes 
and styles with excellent workman- 

There are now in the Church 133 
bishops' storehouses. In the year 
1958, there were 87,596 members 
of the Church assisted. As a trib- 
ute to the Relief Society presidents, 
our storehouses were used more last 
year than in any previous year. 

You stake Relief Society presi- 
dents can assume the responsibility 
for seeing that clothing inventories 
are maintained which are adequate 
and desirable. 

"T)ISTRIBUTION in the Welfare 
Plan contemplates more than 
just assisting with the "loaves and 
fishes/' The Savior said: "Man 
shall not live by bread alone . . ." 
(Mt. 4 : 4 ). 
There is a spiritual aspect that 



must not be overlooked. To the 
Lord all things are spiritual, for he 
has said: "Wherefore, verily I say 
unto vou that all things unto me 
are spiritual, and not at any time 
have I given unto you a law which 
was temporal" (D & C 29:34). 

James Russell Lowell in his "Vis- 
ion of Sir Launfal," represented the 
Savior as uttering these words: 

Not what we give, but what we share, 
The gift without the giver is bare; 
Who gives himself with his alms feeds 

Himself, his hungering neighbor, and me. 

You sisters can give encourage- 
ment, sympathy, and inspiration 
where needed, and can certainly be 
responsible for a great spiritual up- 
lift in the lives of those needing 
such assistance. 


"The aim of the Church is to 
help the people to help themselves." 

The employment phase of the 
Program has been designed to help 
secure employment and positions 
for those desirous of obtaining gain- 
ful employment. It is the responsi- 
bility of the employment counselor 
to be aware of and acquainted with 
job opportunities where such per- 
sons may be placed. 

During the year 1958, there 
were 4,058 unemployment occur- 
rences reported. Two thousand nine 
hundred eighty-five or seventy-four 
per cent of these were placed in 
gainful employment. 

"Work is to be re-enthroned as 
the ruling principle of the lives of 
our Church membership." Those 
receiving welfare assistance are ex- 
pected to work to the extent of their 
abilities. There must be no dole. 

It is the responsibility of the work 
director to provide these work op- 
portunities. A list of such oppor- 
tunities prepared in advance would 
be helpful. In 1958, 4,345 sisters 
worked 175,332 hours for assistance 


"Church Welfare accepts as fun- 
damental truth the proposition that 
the responsibility for one's economic 
maintenance rests ( 1 ) upon him- 
self, (2) upon his family, and (3) 
upon the Church, if he is a faithful 
member thereof." 

The ward Relief Society president 
can teach many things that one can 
do himself to provide economic in- 
dependence, making it unnecessary 
to call upon relatives or the Church. 
He must plan ahead. The old pro- 
verb is true: "A stitch in time saves 
nine." Follow the counsel of the 
brethren, and secure at least one 
year's supply of food, clothing, and 
fuel, where practical. Accumulate 
sufficient savings to provide for 
times of emergency. Home canning 
and group canning are helpful in 
acquiring a supply of foodstuffs. 

You women, generally, handle 
the family finances as well as man- 
aging the household. Encourage 
your family to live within its in- 
come. Don't let "Momma's yearn- 
ings exceed Poppa's earnings." 
Avoid debt. We are advised that 
you have had lessons dealing with 
thrift management. Relief Society 
employment counselors can encour- 
age your daughters to secure all the 
education they can. Learn a pro- 
fession or trade. This is an age of 
specialization. Those who are 
trained and skilled have access to 



more job opportunities than the un- 

On December 10, 1856, Brigham 
Young and his Counselor, Heber C. 
Kimball, issued an epistle from the 
First Presidency to the saints. 
Jedediah M. Grant, the other Coun- 
selor, had passed away the week 
before. This instruction was given 
to the women: 

Mothers in Israel, you also are called 
upon to bring up your daughters to pur- 
sue some useful avocation for a sustenance, 
that when they shall become the wives 
of the elders of Israel, who are frequently 
called upon missions, or to devote their 
time and attention to the things of the 
Kingdom, they may be able to sustain 
themselves and their offspring. Teach 
them to sew, spin and weave; to cultivate 
vegetables as well as flowers; to make soap 
as well as cakes and preserves; to spin, 

color and weave and knit, as well as em- 
broidery; to milk, make butter and cheese, 
and work in the kitchen, as in the parlor. 
Thus will you and your daughters show 
yourselves approved, and prove helpmeets 
in very deed, not only in the domestic 
relations, but in building up the King- 
dom also (Nibley, Preston: Brigham 
Young — The Man and His Work, page 

The Welfare Plan has noble ob- 
jectives. It accepts the doctrine 
that "it is more blessed to give than 
to receive"; also accepting the re- 
sponsibility that we are "our broth- 
er's keeper. " The Welfare Plan is 
the "Gospel in Action." 

I bear you my testimony that the 
Welfare Plan is a divinely inspired 
plan in the name of Jesus Christ. 

JLetter off 

rom a 



Mabel Jones Gabbott 

The letter came today; the postman smiled 
As if he knew how much it meant to me; 
I scanned the date and postmark hurriedly, 
And then I could not wait. Just like a child 
I fairly tore the envelope apart 
And read it through. Each closely lettered word 
Smiled up at me. Somehow my eyes were blurred, 
But I could read the message with my heart. 

A bit of paper, scratched upon with pen, 

And yet it was a vibrant living thing; 

So simply said, "I'm well; don't worry." Then 

"With all my love." It made the whole day sing. 

So might the saints at Ephesus have waited 

Hungrily the word from Paul — like this, belated. 

cJhe I lorthwestern States 1 1 tission 

Pieston R. Nibley 

Assistant Church Historian 

^HE Northwestern States Mission, which comprised the states of 
Oregon, Washington, and Northern and Central Idaho, w r as organized 
under the direction of the First Presidency, in July 1897. George C. 
Parkinson, President of Oneida Stake, was selected as the first president 
of the mission. The first missionaries called to labor with President Park- 
inson were Lewis S. Pond, Denmark Jensen, Thomas Preston, George Z. 
Lamb, Gaston Braley, and James R. Smurthwaite. 

In June 1898, Montana was added to the Northwestern States Mis- 
sion, and the president of that mission, Franklin S. Bramwell, was made 
president of the combined missions, succeeding President Parkinson. In 
1901 the Union Stake was organized in eastern Oregon and President 
Bramwell was selected as president of the stake. He served also as 
president of the mission until 1902, when he was succeeded by Nephi 
Pratt. President Pratt moved the headquarters of the mission to Portland, 
Oregon, where it has remained since that time. 

President Pratt was succeeded in 1909 by Melvin J. Ballard. During 
President Ballard's presidency, British Columbia and Alaska were added 
to the Northwestern States Mission and the first missionaries were sent 
to Alaska. President Ballard served until 1919 when he was made a mem- 
ber of the Council of the Twelve. Presidents who have served since that 

Courtesy Pacific Northern Airlines, Inc. 
Submitted by Effie K. Driggs 

Mt. Juneau and Mt. Roberts in the Background 

Page 86 



Courtesy Union Pacific Railroad 
Submitted by Effie K. Driggs 



time are: Heber C. Iverson, 1919-23; Brigham S. Young, 1923-27; William 
R. Sloan, 1927-34; Joseph Quinney Jr., 1934-37; Preston Nibley, 1937-40; 
Nicholas G. Smith, 1940-42; Delsa Bennion, 1942-44; Samuel E. Bring- 
hurst, 1944-47; Joel Richards, 1947-50; James A. McMurrin, 1950-55; Doug- 
las H. Driggs, 1955-60; Franklin D. Richards, i960 — . 

During the presidency of Preston Nibley, the first branch of the 
Church was organized in Alaska, at Fairbanks, in July 1938. 

Since the organization of the Northwestern States Mission in 1897, 
twenty stakes have been organized within its original borders. 

At the end of October 1959, there were 9,272 members of the Church 
in the Northwestern States Mission, located in forty-two branches. Bap- 
tism of converts during the first ten months of the year numbered 768. 

Forty-four Relief Society organizations, with 986 members were re- 
ported in December 1958. Effie K. Driggs presided over the Northwest- 
ern States Mission Relief Society from 1955 until January i960. Helen 
K. Richards is the new president. 

Note: The cover for this Magazine "Mission Home," Portland, Oregon, is repro- 
duced from a color transparency bv James W. Allen and was submitted by Effie K. 
Driggs. See also "Recipes From the Northwestern States Mission," by Sister Driggs 
on page 99. 

(Second Lrrtze Story 

*jLnnual IKeltef Society Short Story (contest 

Grandpa's Red Suspenders 

Myrtle M. Dean 

IT was near the middle of May, 
when Grandpa Foster came to 
stay at Brookside, with his son 
James and his family. Janie would 
always remember the time, for it 
was so near her eighteenth birthday. 
She had planned a big birthday 
party. She had made a list of all 
of her young friends, the most spe- 
cial one being Stan Dalby, who was 
just home from college. Janie was 
anxious to make a good impression 
on Stan this summer. 

Janie's heart sank low when her 
mother said, "You will have to give 
up your party, Janie. Now grandpa 
is here, the noisy crowd will disturb 
him. He has been ill you know." 

"But, Mom, grandfather will be 
in his room. We won't make that 
much noise." Janie could hardly 
believe that her mother was serious. 

"I told your father that all the 
family would have to give up their 
own normal life and pleasures, if 
grandpa came here to live," Janie's 
mother continued. 

It seemed to Janie now that her 
mother was forcing them all to play 
the martyr. Anne Foster had 
agreed to grandfather's coming so 
grudgingly. Janie had heard her 
mother say, "I'm only a daughter-in- 
law, and he has two daughters. It 
seems that they should be glad to 
care for him." 

There had been many conferences 
over the matter, before Grandpa 
Foster came. There were five chil- 
dren and all agreed that something 
Page 88 


must be done about Father. After 
all their discussions, James, the old- 
est son, decided it was his duty to 
see that his father was taken care 
of "Lovingly," he had said to the 

Grandma Foster had died last 
year, just before Thanksgiving time. 
Usually all the families went 
down to Grandpa Foster's farm for 
Thanksgiving dinner, but last year 
they all went to their grandmoth- 
er's funeral. Grandpa had protest- 
ed so vigorously against leaving his 
home then that they left him down 
at the farm. The grandchildren 
had gone to visit him often. Then 
this spring he had had a bad case 
of influenza. That was when the 
family decided something must be 



As James Foster stopped at the 
front of the house with his father, 
the family all came out to greet 
him as cheerfully as they could. Bill 
and the two younger children, Jim- 
my and Beth, ran out to the car to 
help bring in his things. Janie and 
her mother stood waiting on the 
porch. There were a small suitcase 
and several paper bags full of his 
things. Then Bill and Jimmy came 
along behind the others carrying a 
little, old-fashioned trunk. 

"Perhaps we had better put that 
trunk downstairs in the storeroom/' 
Anne Foster said. 

Grandpa Foster's face became 
anxious, and he spoke up promptly, 
"I'd like awful well to keep the 
trunk close by me, in my room. 
The things in there are mostly keep- 
sakes of Grandma's and mine." His 
face was very serious, and he fol- 
lowed closely as they carried his 
things to his room. 

^HE room was clean and comfort- 
able. There was a radio, and 
in a corner of the room, a fine TV 
set. Near his bed was a small table 
where he could eat his meals, if he 

His eves teared, and his hands 
trembled a little when he spoke. 
"I'm real grateful for all your kind- 
ness." For a moment then he was 
silent before he spoke more firmly, 
"It is foolish though — real foolish, 
that a man can't stay in his home 
and not trouble folks. A flu bug 
hit me, but I'd soon have been as 
good as ever, and could look after 

"Now, Father," James Foster 
said, "you are too independent. I 
want my boys and girls to know 
you better. And your farm is in 
good hands. Sam Carson has it 

rented and will keep things in good 
shape. You must not worry." 
James tried to pacify his father. 

Janie thought that her grand- 
father kept to his room too much. 
Was it because he didn't want to 
trouble the family, or that he liked 
to be left alone? she wondered. 
His appetite seemed to lag more 
each day. Grandpa isn't happy 
here, she thought, and she won- 
dered sometimes if her mother 
might have planned the comforts of 
Grandfather's room to keep him 
away from her family. 

Each evening Janie took in a 
tasty meal to her grandpa's room. 
It seemed that he sent most of it 
back on the tray. 

"Grandfather, you eat so little. 
What would you like? Can't I fix 
you something?" Janie asked one 
evening, when he seemed paler, 
and even more quiet than usual. 

At first he hesitated, then a smile 
crossed his face as he said, "Janie, 
do you remember eating bread and 
milk, with honey and jam and fresh 
butter, down on the farm with 
Grandma and me, for supper?" 

"Oh, Grandpa, I can never for- 
get how good it was. It was so 
much fun to eat with you and 
grandmother. Her good homemade 
bread. I can taste it now. Let me 
try baking some tomorrow and we 
will eat it here together," Janie said 


HE late afternoon sun shone 
softly into the window, making 
the room cozy and bright. Janie 
and her grandfather sat together 
enjoying the fresh baked bread that 
she had brought, to eat with milk 
and honey. As her grandpa ate he 
talked of the days on the farm with 
grandma, when they had first gone 



there together. How wonderful 
their love must have been, Janie 
thought. Sitting here listening to 
her grandpa's voice so full of happy 
remembrance, she wondered how it 
would be to have someone love her 
as grandpa had loved his wife. She 
thought of Stan Dalby, of her plans 
for the summer which included him. 
She thought, too, of the birthday 
party which she had counted on, 
and must not have on account of 

"Oh, Grandpa, why couldn't you 
have waited to come until after mv 
party?" she said to herself. She real- 
ized now that Stan had not even 
met her grandfather, and she won- 
dered what he would think of him. 
This old man with such homey 
ways, and he had always lived on a 
farm. There was another thing that 
always worried the family. Grand- 
father Foster had a pair of bright 
red suspenders and a tie to match, 
which he had won down at the 
county fair, years ago. He always 
put them on for special occasions. 
There had been no place for him to 
wear them here at Brookside. There 
would probably be none. He would 
have to keep them stored away in 
his trunk of memories. 

"I'm afraid that you children are 
bothering Grandfather too much 
lately," Mrs. Foster warned them. 
They had begun to visit him to hear 
his stories, and followed him on his 
morning walks. 

"Grandpa knows the names of all 
the birds, and just where to find 
their nests," young Jimmy said. 

"Mother, I think he enjoys hav- 
ing somebody to talk to. He doesn't 
seem to mind," Janie told her. 

A few days later Bill surprised 
Janie by saying that his mother was 
letting him have an Explorer fire- 

side at their house the next Wed- 
nesday evening 

"Mother says it will be more of 
a meeting, with a speaker, than a 
noisy party. I've asked Bob Han- 
sen to come and talk to us. You 
know he has traveled a lot and tells 
of such interesting things." Bill was 

"Oh, but Bill, all those noisy 
boys. That will be just as bad as 
though I had my party, and Mother 
made me give that up," Janie spoke 

"I thought I'd ask Stan Dalby to 
come and give us a couple of his 
songs." Bill smiled slyly at her. 
"Would you agree to come down 
when we need you and accompany 

Janie's face flushed with pleasure. 
"You are a swell brother . . . some- 
times," she added. 

"Do you suppose that we could 
slip in a bit of guitar strumming, 
and maybe a game or two for good 
measure?" Bill asked mischievously. 

"You would never get by Mom 
with that, Billy boy," Janie told 

T T was almost six o'clock on Wed- 
nesday that Bill came to Janie 
with a sober face. "Our fireside is 
off. Will you phone Stan and tell 
him he won't need to come and 
sing? I'll call the boys. Bob Han- 
sen just called. His little brother 
got hit by a car, and they have to 
rush him to a hospital. They think 
it isn't too serious, but they can't 
tell until they take X-rays, and go 
over him thoroughly." 

Janie looked as crestfallen as her 
brother. She had counted on see- 
ing Stan, and playing for his songs. 
"I'm real sorry, Bill," she said 



'Things have been so dead 
around here lately, and now for this 
to happen/' Bill spoke disconso- 
lately. "Well, I'd better get on the 
phone and tell the guys. It is too 
late to get another speaker now." 

They sat there for a moment to- 
gether, their heads bent thought- 

"It seems that since Grandpa 
came, all we hear from Mama, is — 
vou can't do this — or you can't do 
that — I hate it," Bill 'finished bit- 

"But Grandpa wouldn't want it 
that way, I'm sure he wouldn't," 
Janie said, then suddenly her face 
brightened. "I have a wonderful 
idea, Bill. Don't call and say the 
fireside is off." 

"Well, tell it. Don't keep me in 
suspense." Bill's face was puzzled. 

"Grandpa Foster. . . ." 

"Grandpa Foster — what? Of all 
the bright ideas," Bill said disgusted- 

"Listen, Bill, Grandpa can tell the 
most exciting things. Stories of 
true happenings. The boys will love 
it. Really he has such a sweet way 
of telling things." Janie spoke earn- 

"The fellows won't want to sit 
and hear Grandfather talk about 
himself," Bill said, still skeptical. 

"Please try it, Bill. Grandfather 
will love it. It will do him ever so 
much good, too," Janie said. 

"What about Mother? What is 
she going to say?" 

"We won't ask Mother. We will 
ask Grandpa," Janie laughed. 

"What if Grandpa wears his red 
tie and suspenders? I'll bet he is 
just dying for a chance to put them 
on." Bill spoke, still reluctant to 

"I suppose he will wear them, and 

also tell the story of going to the 
county fair, and winning them by 
throwing the most balls into a china 
pig's open mouth to do so. The 
boys will love that, too," Janie 

"Will you ask him to talk, then, 

"If you do it yourself, it will be 
more official. It's your affair, you 
know." Janie left her brother still 
pondering the subject, but she felt 
sure her suggestion would work out. 


'WO hours later she heard the 
noise from twenty boys as they 
came in with boyish greetings. A 
little later she heard her grandfather 
going down the stairs to the play- 
room. She wanted to peek to see 
what he was wearing, but refrained. 
I will see soon enough if I play for 
Stan to sing, she thought. 

Stan came up to the living room 
to escort her down to accompany 
him. She was glad when he said, 
"Janie, I'm so glad I got to come 
and hear your Grandfather talk. He 
has had such wonderful experiences. 
Not only exciting, but so faith pro- 
moting. It is so fine for the boys 
to hear such stories." 

Janie knew that all the others had 
enjoyed her grandpa, too, for their 
faces were full of interest as he still 
held them busily in conversation. 
She saw that she was just in time to 
hear him telling the event of his 
winning the red tie and galluses, as 
he called them. He opened his coat 
and displayed them proudly. The 
boys all laughed uproariously. 

"Grandfather, I'm glad that you 
could be our speaker for our fire- 
side. Especially since it turned out 
that Bob Hansen's little brother was 
not hurt seriously. You sure went 
over with the guys," Bill told him. 



Janie thought, how fine for the 
old and the young to become ac- 
quainted. We can do so much for 
each other. 

A few days later as she went to her 
grandfather's room she saw him 
sitting by the little old trunk he had 
brought with him. The lid was 
open, and some of the things he had 
lifted out and placed beside him on 
his bed. His face was sad, and Janie 
knew that he was pining for Grand- 
ma Foster. She hesitated, and was 
about to turn away, when he saw 
her. "Come in, Janie dear," he said. 

She stood by his side, and he told 
her of many of the things that be- 
longed to Grandma. A little silk 
lace shawl that she had worn to 
keep warm on chilly evenings, he 
had given her for her seventieth 
birthday. A faded bouquet of 
pressed violets. 

"I gathered these from the 
woods," he said. "She loved violets 
in the early springtime." Janie saw 
the love in his eyes as he spoke of 
grandma. She bent down and 
kissed his cheek. 

"Grandpa, that lovely dress. It 
looks as if it belonged to a young 


"Janie, this is the dress that your 
Grandma wore to her birthday party 
the night that I told her I loved her. 
The night that I asked her to be my 
wife. She was just eighteen then. 
She was young and beautiful, but of 
course I was a bit older." 

Just eighteen, Janie thought. I 
will be eighteen, and I can't have a 

"Janie, do you know, you look so 
much like your Grandma when she 
was your age, that when you came 
to the door just now, I could almost 
believe it was she." 

"Am I? I do hope I can be as 
lovely a woman as she," Janie said. 

"Do you remember that your 
birthday comes the same day as 
Grandma's? The twenty-fourth of 
May? Why bless you, that is day 
after tomorrow." 

"Yes, I do remember, and I will 
be eighteen," Janie answered a bit 
solemnly. She was silent for quite 
awhile. She was thinking, how 
nice if I could have a party. I won- 
der if Stan would find me as nice 
and beautiful as Grandpa did 

Janie was almost startled when 
her grandpa spoke. "Janie, why 
don't we have a birthday party? I'll 
bet it would be as nice as Grand- 
ma's. There is plenty of room down- 
stairs for fun and dancing," he said, 
and there were little smile wrinkles 
breaking all over his face. 

"Oh, but Grandpa . . ." Janie 
said, thinking of her mother and her 
forbidding a party on account of 
Grandpa. On account of Grandpa 
— and here it was Grandpa who 
was suggesting it. 

"I'll buy the birthday cake. It 
will be a big one with white frost- 
ing and pink roses, just like the cake 
that Grandma had," he said. His 
eyes were shining and his voice was 
full of enthusiasm. "I wondered 
what I was going to do with all this 
money." He jingled the few silver 
coins he had in his pocket. 

Janie threw her arms about his 
neck. "Grandpa, I love you so 
much. I would love having a party." 

"You had better get busy with 
your invitation list, and get on the 
telephone," he said. 

JANIE didn't tell him that she 

had made her list weeks ago, 

and had put it away because there 



was to be no party. She ran to her 

"Mother, I don't have to give up 
my party. Grandfather wants me 
to have it. He is going to buy a 
lovely cake for my birthday/' Janie 
was breathless with excitement. 

"But, Janie . . ." her mother be- 
gan, "first there was the fireside, 
then the children bothering him for 
stories and tagging along on his 
walks. Now you ask for your 

"Mother, please don't stop us. 
Grandfather remembered it was 
Grandma's birthday, too, on the 
twenty-fourth of May. It will be a 
happy time for him." 

"Maybe you are right. Grandpa 
has seemed much better since he 
has been doing things with the fam- 
ily. I guess your father was right 
about bringing him here to live. 
You have all been so willing to 
sacrifice and do things for one an- 
other. And Grandpa is doing won- 
ders for our family. The children 
love his stories." Anne Foster 
looked very serious as she made this 

"I am sure you are right, Mother. 
We gave Grandpa a comfortable 
room, and shut him up to enjoy it, 
mostly to keep him out of our way. 
What he really needed was to be 
one of us, a part of our family. He 
needed love, to help fill his loss of 

Grandma." Janie put her arm about 
her mother, feeling grateful that her 
mother understood. 

There were telephone calls — 
calls in and out, that crowded the 
party line. Janie's guests were all 

"Get out your guitar, Billy boy/' 
she told her brother. "Grandfather 
and I are giving a party. You can 
strum to your heart's content. There 
will be singing and dancing and all 
the fun anyone can want. I'll bet 
Grandpa will think you can sing as 
well as Ricky Nelson," Janie 

Stan and Janie stood by the piano 
talking happily when Grandpa en- 
tered with the huge birthday cake. 
He carried it, and ceremoniously 
placed it on a table at the end of 
the room. It was a surprise to all 
except Janie and her mother. 

Everyone at the party exclaimed 
with ohs and ahs, and gathered to 
admire its pink and white loveli- 

"It's for my best girl," Grandpa 
Foster said mischievously. 

Janie thought that her grand- 
father's smile was the best part of 
it all. It spread all over his face. 
He wore his bright red tie and sus- 
penders, and Janie hoped that after 
she had danced with Stan, the first 
waltz, that Grandpa and she would 
dance the old-fashioned polka. 

Myrtle M. Dean, Provo, Utah, who is already well known to readers of The Relief 
Society Magazine, tells us that she loves to write, but her home and her family are her 
chief interests: "I had my first story published in The Relief Society Magazine in 1925. 
Then, for many years, I was occupied with my young family and with Church duties, 
and so did very little writing. In 1948 I was awarded third prize in the Relief Society 
Short Story Contest, and in 1949, I placed second. Since that time I have published 
several stories. I enjoy writing and divide my spare moments with genealogical research 
and writing family histories and short story writing. My husband is Charles E. Dean, 
and we have five children. One son is in charge of the electric computer and also 
teaches at Brigham Young University. Our four daughters are all married. We have 
nineteen grandchildren, including twin granddaughters. Our families are our chief 

Sixty LJeais J^rgo 

Excerpts From the Woman's Exponent, February 1, and February 15, 1900 

"For the Rights of the Women of Zion and the Rights of the Women 

of All Nations" 

a Congressional representative from Utah) in the affairs of the state it seems that every 
man and woman, and especially heads of families, should stand for the principles 
embodied in the good old Constitution and Declaration of Independence, formulated 
by our forefathers under divine inspiration . . . and whatsoever others may do who 
disregard the Constitution or trample it under foot, the Latter-day Saints above all 
people should maintain their integrity to it and manifest to the world that intense love 
of freedom and conscience and the true spirit of liberty that was the crowning virtue 
of our Pilgrim fathers, and which eventually must be the touchstone of human liberty 
... for all who love their country. 

— Editorial 

A LAW OF NATURE: Every life needs some diversity. Many mothers, home- 
workers, are apt to allow their time and their minds to be entirely occupied with the 
one, all-absorbing theme: to run too exclusively in the one, never ending channel. 
Thus they injure, instead of gaining best results for their dearest purposes in life. . . . 
A square rod of native prairie will give a dozen varieties of grass. . . . This law of 
diversity in nature is a good law to develop in our homes. We want good, wholesome 
food all the year round, but we want variety. And as with our physical natures, so also 
with the mental and spiritual parts of our beings. 

— L. L. Greene Richards 


We call for a soft cushioned carriage, 

A phaeton, barouche or coupe, 
Ashamed of the style of our fathers, 

Ashamed of the wagon and sleigh. . . . 

Our grandchildren — Ah, they will circle, 

Like birds, to and fro in the skies; 
Will play with the fangs of lightning 

And laugh when earth trembles and sighs; 
They never need "wait for the wagon," 

Nor ever be left by the car, 
But, mounting like eagles or angels, 

May challenge the speediest star. 

— Isabel Darling 

Society conference of the San Luis Stake was held in Sanford, Conejos Co.. Colorado, 
on November 10, 1899, President Cornelia Mortensen presiding. . . . Sister M. Sellers, 
of Manassa, Sister P. E. Cullers, of Mountain View, Sister M. E. Hamil, of Morgan, 
and Sister M. A. Berthelsen, of Sanford, all gave reports of their respective wards. . . . 
By request a special prayer was offered ... in behalf of the sick and afflicted among 
us. . . . Sister Dollie Russell, of Antonito, spoke a short time upon the duties of sisters 
in the Relief Society. . . . Sister Margaret Haskell, of Manassa, said, "I feel to bear my 
testimony that the spirit of God is with us. I believe a spirit of reformation is among 
the Latter-day Saints. God has spoken from heaven, and His work is established on 
earth. . . . 

— Man' F. Crowther, 
Stake Secretary, R. S. 

Page 94 

Woman's Sphere 

Ramona W. Cannon 


accompanist, once again ap- 
peared in concert with her famous 
brother Yehudi Menuhin, at Car- 
negie Hall in New York City in 
November 1959. A child prodigy 
like her brother, Hepzibah received 
early acclaim for her remarkable 
power and perception as a pianist. 
After her marriage she went to live 
on a 24,000 acre sheep ranch in 
Australia, returning to Europe and 
America occasionally for brief con- 
cert appearances. Since 1954 she 
has lived in London, but had not 
appeared in the United States for 
twelve years before her 1959 con- 

I ILLIAN BARREL has been ap- 
pointed Director of Public Re- 
lations for the Israel Government 
Tourist Office. She was formerly 
on the staff of the Consulate Gen- 
eral of Israel in New York City. 
She has served as radio script writer 
and editor for the Voice of Ameri- 
ca, has worked on several commit- 
tees for displaced persons in her 
own country, and has acted as 
publicity director for the Council 
of Democracy of Israel. 

gIRGIT NILSSON, Swedish so- 
prano, recently sang the role of 
Isolde in 'Tristram and Isolde" at 
the Metropolitan Opera House in 
New York City. Her voice was 

rated by critics as the finest since 
Kirsten Flagstad sang the same role 
twenty years ago. They said her 
voice was ''charged with power and 

has written a delightful history 
of 'The White House and Its 
Thiity-two Families" (published by 
McGraw - Hill, New York) with a 
"kind, serene, uncritical, non-parti- 
san" point of view. All the First 
Ladies are presented, complete with 
children, guests, servants, and pets; 
and all the Presidents, with their 
problems, their cabinets, their world- 
shaking decisions. The book is il- 
lustrated with many excellent 

RETT, sisters, both elderly 
widows, are still running the unique 
Shea and Barrett Gift Shop in 
Eureka, Utah, which has been their 
career for more than thirty years. 
Almost an "institution" in the fam- 
ous mining town, the sisters have 
outfitted hundreds of brides and 
babies over the years, and have kept 
their store well stocked with wom- 
en's and children's clothing and 
handmade articles for the home. 
Many of the articles are made by 
Mrs. Shea and Mrs. Barrett, and 
others are stocked on an exchange 

Page 95 


VOL. 47 


NO. 2 

(greatness QJrom uiighteous <bnd\ 


HROUGHOUT the earth the 
peoples recognize and venerate 
men for great and enduring attri- 
butes and accomplishments. A 
Latter-day Saint knows by the words 
of Abraham that noble and good 
men were known to the Heavenly 
Father in the spirit world before 
they were clothed with mortal 

Now the Lord had shown unto me, 
Abraham, the intelligences that were or- 
ganized before the world was; and among 
all these there were many of the noble 
and great ones; 

And God saw these souls that they 
were good, and he stood in the midst of 
them, and he said: These I will make my 
rulers; for he stood among those that 
were spirits, and he saw that they were 
good; and he said unto me: Abraham, 
thou art one of them; thou wast chosen 
before thou wast born (Abraham 3:22-23). 

Among these "noble and great 
ones" one would perhaps designate 
two men whose birthdays are cele- 
brated in the month of February — 
George Washington and Abraham 
Lincoln — the former instrumental 
in winning freedom for and estab- 
lishing the Nation under whose gov- 
ernment the gospel could be re- 
stored; and the other holding that 
Nation indivisible as one in which 
the gospel could grow strong to 
spread over the earth. Washington 
was born in affluence and reared 
among educated men; Lincoln was 
born in poverty amid backwoods 
country, yet the Lord gave to both 

Page 96 


trials and experiences which fitted 
them to be his tools in fulfilling 
his purposes — for both were prayer- 
ful men seeking the guidance of 
the Lord. 

In modern times it has become 
the vogue to search out real or 
imagined weaknesses in men of 
great accomplishments; but the writ- 
ings of such critics, themselves not 
great, will grow dim and vanish, 
while the illustrious deeds of noble 
men will shine with increasing in- 
tensity and serve as beckoning 
lights to those who would emulate 
their greatness. It is proper to re- 
spect and admire fellow mortals 
who forward the lot of mankind 
and to commemorate their great 

Especially today when children, 
through modern media in their own 
homes, may read of and see and 
hear evil actions portrayed, it would 
seem necessary for mothers to teach 
their children wherein true great- 
ness lies and impress upon them 
that life is not a primrose path but 
a continual struggle to preserve 
one's righteousness and integrity. 
It is essential to show children that 
every great man had to withstand 
and overcome temptations, endure 
tribulations, and adhere to right. A 
case in point are the lives of Abra- 
ham Lincoln and Stephen A. Doug- 
las. Greatness came to Lincoln and 
disappointment and heartbreak to 
Douglas. It is noteworthy that 
Lincoln never raised his hand 



against the saints. His moderation 
toward a misunderstood and ma- 
ligned people is in sharp contrast to 
the lying accusation, in 1857, of 
Douglas against the saints in Utah, 
as he sought political preference by 
accusing them "of all crimes known 
to the penal code." This action 
brought down on his head the ful- 
fillment of the prophecy made to 
him by the Prophet Joseph in 1843, 
and Douglas was defeated for the 
presidency. Greatness came to 
Lincoln as the result of choosing 
the right and living by the truth, 
and failure to Douglas through his 
self-interest and hypocrisy. 

Accumulated minor evils grow in 
one, if unchecked, to tip the scales, 
in a crisis, away from righteousness, 
while daily self-discipline and the 
overcoming of selfishness will tip the 
scales to righteousness: George 
Washington refused a crown; Abra- 
ham Lincoln did not compromise 

with truth; the Prophet Joseph 
Smith gave his life for the truth. 
Each one passed through disap- 
pointments, sorrows, trials and suf- 
fering. Even the Savior learned 
". . . obedience by the things which 
he suffered" (Hebrews 5:8). If 
repeatedly to the attention of her 
children a mother brings such facts, 
they will be strengthened and en- 
couraged to resist temptations. 

While children may not fully ap- 
preciate the need for suffering the 
cares and sorrows of mortal life, still 
that mother who points out to them 
the mastery of the sufferings and 
temptations while indicating to 
them the accomplishments of great 
men, will guide them to the realiza- 
tion that the triumph of a soul in 
righteousness comes as the result 
of aspirations, self-discipline, and 
wise decisions in conformity with a 
noble goal. 

-M. C. S. 



ace tn Lr rayer 

Rowena Jensen Bills 

I closed my book, then closed my eyes in prayer. 

Tonight my heart would linger in this room 

Where shadows of today would blend with gloom 

And follow when my footsteps reached the stairs. 

Oh, that I might recapture for this bare 

And empty soul some rapture from the loom 

Of yesterdays; memories lifting doom, 

Transcending out beyond this midnight air, 

God knows my heart and knows my need for rest. 

My prayers alone will comfort, end my quest, 

My search for answer far beyond the scheme 

Of mind. Enduring strength through faith — the stream 

Of life — will come and flowering pastures green 

Will speak of all eternal life unseen. 

(yA Say, What 3s of ruth? 

^HE day-by-day living of an hon- 
est and truthful life of personal 
integrity can be guided and blessed 
by a knowledge and a realization of 
life's eternal purposes. 

A friend once asked a Latter-day 
Saint woman why she so often re- 
ferred to the teachings of her 
parents and the attitudes and beliefs 
of her ancestors, saying that it was 
better to consider only the present 
day, without reference or thought 
to the past or the future. 

The woman's answer explained 
her belief in eternal continuity. For 
the gospel has given us a knowledge 
and understanding of the fulness of 
the plan of salvation and our place 
in the ancestral lineage. This all- 
pervading truth tells us that we are 
not living for one day alone, or even 
for the earthly existence. 

From the time of Adam there 
were teachings upon the earth 
which illuminated with purpose and 
grandeur the lives of the people who 
served the living God. 

The Lord possessed me in the beginning 
of his way, before his works of old. I 
was set up from everlasting, from the be- 
ginning, or ever the earth was. When 
there were no depths, I was brought forth; 
when there were no fountains abounding 
with water. Before the mountains were 
settled, before the hills was I brought 
forth. . . . When he prepared the heavens 
I was there: when he set a compass upon 
the face cf the depth: When he estab- 
lished the clouds above. . . . Then I was 
by him, as one brought up with him: 
and I was daily his delight, rejoicing 
always before him . . . (Proverbs 8:22-30). 

If we had not this great and ever- 
lasting truth to guide our lives — 
this knowledge of the Father's 

Page 98 

courts on high, where we com- 
muned with our heavenly parents 
— this knowledge of our privilege 
of returning, in eternity, to our for- 
mer home — if we did not have this 
glorious blessing of truth, we might 
be indeed as one on a journey 
through a dark and forested land- 
scape. We might see only the im- 
mediate surroundings and have no 
knowledge of the origin of our path 
or of its destination. How could we 
feel as much strength and serenity 
and hope and faith if we had knowl- 
edge of our present circumstances 

''Oh say, what is truth? 'Tis the 
last and the first, for the limits of 
time it steps o'er." All of the most 
sacred events of earth life are given 
a deeper and a more tender mean- 
ing, because the light of truth glows 
upon them. 

[Recipes QJroni the I lorthwestern States 1 1 ttssioa 

Submitted by Effie K. Driggs 

Missionary Conference Meat Loaf 

5 quarts meat 1 quart bread crumbs 

l A c. salt 5 beaten eggs 

1 Vz c. ground onion 3 c. milk 

1 pt. wheaties 3 cans tomato sauce 

1 pt. crumbled shredded wheat 

Mix all ingredients together. Bake in 9" x 12" pyrex pans at 325 F. for one hour. 
This recipe serves 45. 

Frozen Fruit Salad 

1 can (small) diced fruit cubes 2 tbsp. mayonnaise 

1 can (small) crushed pineapple sweet pickle juice 

Vz c. nuts Vi pt. whipping cream slightly sweetened 

1 small pkg. Philadelphia cream cheese cake coloring — red or green 

Allow cream cheese to stand at room temperature until soft. Cream with spoon, 
adding mayonnaise. When creamy and smooth, add enough pickle juice to make of 
consistency of thick cream soup. Drain fruit cubes and add crushed pineapple with 
its juice. Add part of chopped nuts, saving rest for top. Whip cream and sweeten it 
slightlv, adding enough cake coloring to make it light green or pink. When cream is 
sufficiently stiff to stand by itself, but not buttery, fold it into the cheese and fruit 
mixture gently, but thoroughlv. Place in freezing tray and let stand overnight, if 
possible. (When frozen, you may remove it from tray, wrap it in foil securely and 
place in your freezer to keep indefinitely, but it will not taste good if left in freezer 
tray uncovered for more than two days ) . The salad may be decorated with chopped nuts 
and cherries, or you may make roses of cherry rings, with green pepper stems. Freeze 
the decorations with the salad. 

Two-Hour Rolls 

2 yeast cakes 4 1 /; c. flour 
Vz c. water (slightlv warm) 1 tsp. salt 

2 eggs, beaten well 4 tbsp. sugar 

1% c. scalded milk (cooled) 

Mix all the dry ingredients together and the liquids together. Combine and stir 
with a spoon, until blended. 

Let rise — roll out, and cut. Dip in butter. Make into Parker House Rolls. 
Bake at 400 F. for 10 to 15 minutes. 

Fruit Cake 

2 lbs. pitted dates (5 cups) 1 c. flour (sifted) 
1 lb. Brazil nuts, whole (3 cups) Vz tsp. salt 

1 c. maraschino cherries, drained 1 tsp. baking powder 

1 c. mixed candied fruit 4 well-beaten eggs 

1 c. sugar 

Place all fruit in bowl. Sift dry ingredients. Sprinkle over fruit and mix lightly. 
Add well-beaten eggs. Stir until all are lightly coated. Place in two pyrex loaf pans 
or four small tin pans, which have been lined with two thicknesses of brown paper. 
Bake 1 Vz hours at 300 F. in small pans or 1 hour and 45 minutes in larger pans. 

Page 99 


Elders' Choice — Pineapple Cheese Salad 

i c. crushed pineapple Vz c. cold water 

Vi c. sugar i c. boiling water 

i large lemon (juice) l c. grated cheese (mild) 

2 envelopes gelatin Vi pt. cream (whipped) 

Boil crushed pineapple, lemon juice, and sugar for five minutes. Soak gelatin in 
cold water. Add i cup boiling water. When this begins to thicken, add crushed pine- 
apple mixture. Last, fold in i cup mild grated cheese and Vz pint heavy cream 
(whipped). Let stand in refrigerator. 

Serve with mayonnaise diluted with cream, topped with mint, cherry, or parsley. 

Best Brown Beans 

3 c. dry pinto beans l can tomato sauce 

2 ham hocks or two slices of ham i can tomato soup 

i c. diced onions salt, pepper, and vegetable salt to taste 

l c. diced celery 

Cook beans with ham hocks or diced ham. When almost done, add diced onions, 
celery, tomato sauce, and tomato soup. 

Alaska Apricot Delight 

i no. 2 Vi can peeled apricots i eggs, well beaten 

or equivalent of cooked dried apricots Vz c. butter 
i lb. vanilla wafers i pt. whipped cream 

2 c. powdered sugar i c. chopped pecans 

Mash apricots. Mix sugar, eggs, and butter. Blend well. Place Vz the wafer 
crumbs in bottom of pan, add the egg mixture — add a layer of mashed apricots, fol- 
lowed by a layer of whipped cream. Add the other half of the wafer crumbs. Let 
stand over night in refrigerator. Serves 12. 

Oregon Fizz 

1 qt. pineapple juice 1 qt. sherbet, either lime or pineapple 

1 qt. ginger ale 1 qt. vanilla ice cream 

Blend all together with a beater and serve in punch cups. 

Centennial Punch 

3 c. sugar 1 qt. grape juice or cranberry juice 
2 qts. water 1 small can crushed pineapple 

12 lemons 1 c. pineapple juice 

12 oranges 2 qts. ginger ale 

Boil water and sugar 8 minutes. Cool. Add fruit juices and fruit. Let stand one 
hour or longer, on ice. Add ginger ale and serve. 

Washington Crab Salad 

2 pkgs. lemon jello Vz tsp. salt 

3 c. boiling water 1 tbsp. grated onion 
3 tbsp. vinegar J4 c. cottage cheese 



Vi lb. fresh crab meat 

1 c. chopped celery 

2 tsp. pimento 

!4 c. chopped green pepper 
Vz c. mayonnaise 

Add boiling water to lemon jello. When it begins to thicken slightly, add all 
other ingredients. Place in refrigerator and cool until firm. 

Idaho Quick Cookies 

30 square graham crackers 
1/4 c. condensed milk (approximately) 

c. semi-sweet chocolate chips 

or butterscotch chips 

c. chopped nuts (more if desired) 

Crumble crackers into a bowl and add chips and milk. Blend until the crackers 
are moist. Bake in 32 5 oven until done, about ten to fifteen minutes. Cut in squares 
and serve. 

Pear Preserves 

12 c. sugar 
10 c. diced pears 
1 bottle pectin 

blanched almonds, if desired 

2 chopped oranges 

1 no. 2 can pineapple, diced 

1 bottle maraschino cherries with juice 

Let pears and sugar stand over night. In the morning, bring to boil, add pectin, 
chopped oranges, pineapple, cherries, and almonds. Cook until thick, or according to 
instructions on pectin bottle. 

vUtth I iothtng in utts uiands 

Maude Rubin 

My morning, endless acreage of pleasure, 

Was hedged by uncles. 

They were my boundaries, my fences, my horizon. 

My Uncle Walter bringing candy — 

(Crackle of paper, narrow stripes of red and green). 

My Uncle Tim had hard strong arms, 

Orange freckles on his wrists. 

He brought baseballs and marbles; fishing line. 

But quiet as a sleeping wind, 

The tallest, Patrick, came 

With nothing in his hand ... no gift; 

But stories on his lips: 

Tales of a dog called Toby; of a farm, 

Another acreage of morning, hedged by other uncles. 

Then stories done, a game of mumble-the-peg! 

Only the Essentials 

Frances C. Yost 

YOUNG Mike Palmer had 
carried his bride over the 
threshold of the old Miller 
place. The house was run-down 
and had been vacant for several 
months, but the rent was cheap, 
and that was important, when you 
were just starting married life. 

"Karen, I guess you're going to 
find out that you have to do with- 
out a lot of things that you're used 
to," Mike Palmer said, as he made 
a fire for her in the old coal and 
wood range. "You're going to miss 
cooking with electricity and doing 
dishes with a dishwasher, and hav- 
ing an automatic washer and dryer 
for your laundry. Honestly, I feel 
sorrv for you. It's sort of like pio- 
neering in the year i960." 

"I've thought of all those things, 
Mike, but I still have you, and I 
feel vour love and this old coal stove 
will keep me warm. I have my two 
hands for washing dishes, and, well, 
I won't have to scrub clothes on a 
washboard like the pioneers, be- 
cause there is our own conventional 
washer you bought at the second- 
hand store." Karen laughed softly. 
"It's going to be fun." 

"You're a good sport, I'll say that 
for you. But I want you to remem- 
ber I just don't have money to burn 
as your father has." 

"Oh, Mike, Daddy doesn't have 
money to burn. Why he's really 
very careful with his money." 

"Most people are that have mon- 
ey. That is if they have gotten 
ahead in this world. And believe 
me, Karen, I mean to be successful 

Page 102 

like your father and some other men 
I admire. So, I'm going to start 
out by being careful about little 
things. I want you to budget all 
your spending and trim off all the 
nonessential buying. If it's some- 
thing we can't get along without, 
why, fine, buy it. But if it's some- 
thing we can jolly well manage with- 
out, why pass it up and. . . ." 

"Yes, I know, Mike. Only the 
essentials. I'm going to be very 
careful. You watch." 

"I'm sure you will be. Bye for 
now. Your ambitious husband is 
going out into the world and make 
a few honest dollars." Mike laughed, 
and raised her chin for his kiss. 

Alone, Karen surveved the old 
house. There were curtains in the 
living room, but they were faded 
and full of holes. She would buy 
some pretty flowered cretonne and 
make drapes for the windows. 

Karen found just what she want- 
ed, flowered cretonne, in the yard- 
age department, which was much 
more economical than drapery cloth. 
She sewed every moment while 
Mike was gone all week. Then Fri- 
day morning she hung the new 
drapes. Why, they made all the 
difference in the world to the whole 
house. She could hardlv wait for 
Mike to come home and see them. 

\17HEN Mike walked in the door 
he had eves only for Karen. 
He gathered her into his arms and 
kissed her tenderly. Then he raised 
his head and saw the drapes. At 
first his face registered surprise, and 



pleasure. Then, as if he had ap- 
praised their value in terms of 
money, his face hardened. 

"Mike, I know what you're think- 
ing. You like the looks of the 
drapes, but you don't think we can 
afford them." 

'That's right, Karen. I believe 
we could have managed with those 
net curtains which were already here 
in the house. You remember what I 
said, only the essentials." 

Karen felt hurt. Sometime she 
would tell him how economical the 
cloth had been, and that she had 
sewed every stitch herself, not hired 
them made by a professional draper. 

It wasn't just spending the money 
for the drapes. It was Mike she 
was worried about. What type of 
man had she married? She had 
known him so well, but she hadn't 
known this financial side of him. 
Was Mike really close? Karen 
somehow abhorred tightness in a 
person. She surely didn't want to be 
married to a man who inspected 
the potato peelings to see if they 
were thick or thin. 

During the evening Mike com- 
mented a time or two that he really 
liked the drapes, and that they made 
the whole house more beautiful, 
and that perhaps her judgment had 
been right about going ahead and 
buying them. 

]\JOW that the drapes were hung, 
and the entire house had been 
polished, Karen had time on her 
hands. She dropped into the little 
rocker she and Mike had purchased 
at the secondhand store, the same 
time as the stove. She wished she 
had something interesting to read. 
She wondered if The Relief Society 
Magazine for the month was out 
yet. It would be nice to subscribe 

for the Magazine, have it delivered 
to her home each month. But 
Mike would probably class it among 
the luxuries, as he had the drapes. 

"Maybe our budget doesn't allow 
for subscribing for the Magazine," 
Karen jumped up excitedly, "but, 
by golly, I'm not going to miss a 
single copy. I'm going right this 
minute over to Mike's mother and 
borrow her Magazine." 

What had Shakespeare said: 
"Neither a borrower, nor a lender 
be." "Well, in spite of what he 
said, I'm going borrowing, and I 
hope Mother Palmer is a cheerful 
lender. The Relief Society Maga- 
zine should be passed around to 
enjoy it." 

"Of course you can take the Mag- 
azine, Karen," Mrs. Palmer said 

"But if you haven't had time to 
read it . . ." Karen hesitated. 

"I can read it when you are fin- 
ished. You go right ahead. I have 
these few peaches to make preserves 
of today, and oh, Karen, get a sack 
from the drawer and take some of 
these peaches home with you. 
There's a jar of fresh cream in the 
frig you can have. Mike just loves 
peaches and cream." 

"Oh, thank you, Mother Palmer. 
This will answer my dessert prob- 
lem for our supper, and we'll have 
peaches on our cereal for breakfast." 

Karen left the house with the 
sack of peaches in one hand, a jar 
of cream in the other, and The Re- 
lief Society Magazine tucked under 
her arm. 

Karen curled up in the rocker and 
enjoyed the afternoon with the 
Magazine. "Why there are a dozen 
poems, and each one is a treasure. 
And three nice stories, besides the 
serial. There are three worthwhile 


articles, and in the features for the Mike, tired from the day's work, 

home are recipes and sewing hints, dropped into the little rocker where 

and bits of wisdom." Karen had been, and picked up the 

Magazine on the nearby table. He 

1ZAREN closed the little Magazine started reading. 

and held it almost lovingly to "Dinner, Mike," Karen called in- 
ner. Why this Magazine could not vitingly. "Come and get it." 
be classed as a luxury. A single issue "I've become interested in a story. 
cost even less than twenty cents, Say, where did you get that little 
and where could you get so much Magazine?" 

for your money? But Mike had said "Oh, that's The Relief Society 

nothing hut essentials. She guessed Magazine. I borrowed it from your 

she would just have to figure on mother." 

borrowing Mother Palmer's Maga- "You mean that Magazine's been 

zine for awhile. in my home, and I've never noticed 

"Well, it's time to start supper." it before?" 

What would she fix? There were "Perhaps you didn't take time to 

recipes in the Magazine. She opened read it, but it was there." Karen 

it again. "How about a fluffy lemon laughed, 

chiffon pie?" "Did you read it before you were 

Karen checked the ingredients, married, Karen." 

"I have everything to make it, luck- "Never missed an issue. Fact is, 

ily, but I have the fresh peaches it's my favorite Magazine, Mike." 

Mike's mother gave me. No need "Karen, it's a Magazine we should 

for dessert. Oh, here's a main dish have in our home. You better make 

that sounds interesting and nourish- out a check tomorrow and send for 

ing, macaroni loaf. It has cheese a year's subscription." 

and hard-boiled eggs. I'll make this, Karen felt something warm inside 

and with a green salad, and some her. Why, Mike wasn't tight as 

raisin cookies and the peaches and she had imagined at all. She 

cream, such a meal should please guessed about the hardest thing 

any hard-working man." about being a bride was to get used 

Karen was busy for the next two to spending someone else's money, 

hours, and she was complimenting Especially a new husband's, when 

herself on baking the cookies in the he didn't have any more than when 

coal stove and not burning a single he was courting and living with his 

one, when Mike came through the folks, and not maintaining a house, 

door. Yes, it was true, she would have to 

"How's my pretty little wife?" He make sacrifices, go without things 

kissed her lovingly. she was used to as Mike had point- 

"Just fine, Mr. Palmer, and your ed out that first day, go without 

supper is almost ready. Want to things she had taken for granted in 

sit in the living room while I finish? her parents' home. But they would 

It's a little warm in here." Karen be able to have and enjoy the im- 

wiped her brow. It was warm cook- portant things of life, like The Re- 

ing on a coal stove, but soon it lief Society Magazine. She could 

would be chilly weather and the hardly wait for the postman to 

same warmth would be inviting, deliver her first copy. 

cJia cJtme for \^ei trade JLacu 

IT is tin time in Jewel, Oregon, where Gertrude Lacy, a Relief Society sister, has 
snipped and clipped with her magic sheers through a heap of discarded tin cans, and 
wrought miracles. Can you imagine an ordinary tomato can, stripped of its gaudy 
paper cover and emptied of its vitamin-laden contents, appearing again on your writing 
desk as a bouquet of pansies? Or a baby food can lighting on your lapel, looking like 
a real live butterfly? Mrs. Lacy has fashioned spiders, each spinning a web of its own. 
There are dolls and doll furniture, even covered wagons, complete with oxen, shovels, 
water buckets, and the usual pioneer gear. Her daisies, dogwood, and tulips know no 
season, neither do they fade nor tarnish, but glow and glisten year after year. 

One of the most charming results of her search for new designs for discarded tin 
material is a blend of modern and Victorian motifs. Using the same circular back- 
ground which formed the foundation for her Christmas ornaments, she applied flowers 
cut from tin and painted them with transparent-colored laquers. The result is a 
wreath with a frilled, nosegay look which can be used as a decorative accent at any 
season of the year. These gay wreaths may be hung on the wall or placed flat on a 
table as a centerpiece. 

Her jewelry is another tin-craft highlight with a new approach; most anyone seeing 
one of her green necklaces invariably exclaims, "It's absolutely precious." 

Sister Lacy will be the first to assure you that the Relief Society work meeting 
program did much to interest her in handicraft and its possibilities. Recently she spoke 
on "Tinning Your Way to Beauty," at the Northwestern States Mission Relief Society 
Convention. Here she displayed many of her attractive creations and gave a demon- 
stration with this inexpensive, inexhaustible metal. 


There is no grandeur like the shape of kindness. — Ida Isaacson 

Page 105 

The New Day 

Hazel K. Todd 

Chapter 5 

Synopsis: Lynn Marlow, a dress design- 
er, who lives in Chicago and is engaged 
to David Talbot, returns to Springdale, 
her home town, to visit her Aunt Polly 
and to find out if she has really forgotten 
her early love for Johnny Spencer. Johnny 
had married a Southern girl and she had 
died, leaving two children. Lynn meets 
the children, and finally goes to Johnny's 
home to see him. 

AS Lynn watched, Johnny's face 
became whiter. His lips 
moved to say her name, but 
there was no sound. 

She didn't know when the child 
slid from her lap. But, presently, 
she was hugging her father's legs, 
and he was resting his hand on her 
head. But his eyes were still on 
Lynn, and there were tears in them. 

Then she stood up, shaking. The 
first shock had passed. This 
couldn't be Johnny. This was some 
strange, unknown person she had 
never seen before. 

"Johnny," she said in a voice that 
didn't belong to her. "Johnny . . . 
I. . . ." She floundered for words, 
but the right ones, if there were 
any, were lost. 

"Why . . . why did you come?" 

She looked from his drawn face 
to his shaking hand on the little 
girl's head. 

"I ... I " 

"I asked her to come 'cause she 
made Lindy a whistle." Peter was 
looking curiously at his father. 

Lindy blew the whistle shrilly. 

Johnny leaned down and picked 

Page 106 

the little girl up in his arms. But 
he never took his eyes from Lynn. 
"If you came out of curiosity," he 
said, "maybe you have been satis- 

His words stung her vaguely. But 
it was not so much his words, but 
something else about him that made 
her feel so faraway. True, they were 
the same eyes, the same lock of hair 
falling over his forehead, but he 
was not the Johnny who had clung 
so tightly to her memory. 

"Peter," he said, still watching 
Lynn, "you shouldn't ask strangers 
into the house." 

No, it was not the Johnny she 
knew at all. 

A strange calmness was taking 
possession of Lynn. All the pent-up 
anxiety she had felt with anticipa- 
tion of meeting him seemed to melt 
and run away leaving her quite clear 
to think. She sorrowed for him 
standing there — this Johnny who 
had doodled on the margins of her 
yearbook, this Johnny with whom 
she had chased water skaters. But 
this man standing before her, aloof 
and faraway, was not that same 
Johnny. He was a man grown bit- 
ter and withdrawn, so distant from 
her that she felt she could never 
reach him. 

"Please," she said, "I didn't come 
to annoy you. I — I came because 
I wanted to see you. I. . . ." 

"You never seemed very anxious 
to see me in the years past," he said 



"Johnny, I want to help you. 
I " 

"I don't need your help, yours, or 
anybody else's/' he said. 

"But Johnny, you can't. . . ." 

"Will you please go and leave us 

His face was drawn and his hands 
were trembling. He looked old and 
tired. He will kill himself and ruin 
his children s Jives, she thought. But 
there is nothing I can do. 

"I'm sorry," she said. "I will go." 


YNN started toward the door. 
As she did so, she caught Peter's 
gaze, puckered in a scowl. "You 
didn't see the turkey nest," he said 

Lynn paused involuntarily. Lindy 
whimpered in her father's arms so 
that, without looking at her, Johnny 
slid her to the floor. 

To Lynn's surprise, the little girl 
came running to cling to her skirt, 

She forgot Johnny standing there 
accusing her. She leaned and 
picked the child up and nestled the 
golden head against her shoulder. 

And then she remembered John- 
ny. He was crying, crying as 
though he were a little boy. When 
she looked at him he turned and 
went into the kitchen without say- 
ing anything. 

She stood, holding the child, 
filled with conflicting emotions, of 
pity to the extent that she almost 
wanted to run after him, and of a 
desire to run away from it all. It 
was easier to run. 

She loosened the child's arms 
from her neck and stood her on the 
floor. And then she said to the 
scowling boy, "I'm sorry I don't 

have time to see the turkey nest. 
I must go." 

She walked rapidly down the 
path, feeling weak and confused and 
almost guilty for running away. 

This one thing she knew. It 
stood out vivid and clear above the 
confusion. She wanted David. She 
wanted his calm serenity, his mature 
wisdom. Now she knew why he 
had put her off when she wanted 
him to come with her, why he want- 
ed her to see Johnny without him. 
She had to find out for herself. 
Funny how time could fly so quick- 
ly. In that few minutes she had 
looked into Johnny's face, she had 
come to know what must be an 
eternal truth — you can never quite 
go back. You must go on and on 
and on. The willow path, the 
house by the mill, the sodas, and 
the boy she had played with as a 
girl and loved as a teenager, was a 
lovely experience in the past. But 
she had grown older now, with new 
experiences and new needs. And it 
was the new needs that cried out to 

"Oh, David," she whispered, "I 
love you! I do love you! My house 
by the mill is a house on a hill!" 

In her turmoiled thinking, she 
had paid no heed to the way she 
went, and now she suddenly real- 
ized that she had been following 
the path winding round the hill and 
had suddenly come to a dead end 
in a secluded nook, with a willow 
bench built snugly in the rocks and 
foliage. Thoughtfully she moved to 
it to sit on its rustic seat. And then 
she suddenly gasped in astonish- 
ment. Carved in fancy lettering 
like the doodles on the margins of 
a book was the name Lindy MarJow/ 
Johnny had made this bench to her 



memory. She looked up aghast at 
the thought. There was an open- 
ing in the tree branches. Like a 
window it was, and silhouetted in 
the window was Aunt Polly's house. 
Johnny had sat there to think of 

She stood still, staring at the 
name. Since she had looked into 
Johnny's face, it was as though she 
had been snapping the threads one 
by one from some tangled dream, 
and now suddenly she had com- 
pletely broken the last strand, so 
that it all became very clear. 

How foolish they had both been, 
striving to hold back the fleeting 
past that no one could stay. Some- 
one must help Johnny! 

T YNN sat thoughtfully on the 
edge of the rustic seat. Aunt 
Polly had wanted to get her to come 
home. Not alone because she want- 
ed to see her. She and Mr. Jensen 
had been trying to help Johnny. 
Did they hope she could be recon- 
ciled with him? 

Lynn straightened up, suddenly. 
Perhaps she owed Johnny this. After 
all, it was, in a way, her fault — a 
man grown morose and bitter, two 
motherless children. She hesitated 
in her thinking. Was it so much 
her fault that she must take the 
place of the dark-haired Southern 
girl! But he had sent her away. 
Besides, she didn't love Johnny any 
more. That love belonged back on 
a green hillside to David. There 
must be a fairer way for everyone. 

She had a great longing for 
David. A sudden impulse to find a 
phone and call him possessed her. 
She stood up quickly, and then she 
sat down again. She couldn't call 
David, not yet. Not until she had 
released Johnny from the hold she 

had over him. But how, when he 
refused to talk to her? Johnny was 
a stranger to her now. Someone 
had to help her, someone who knew 
this new silent and bitter Johnny. 
She paused again in her thinking. 
Johnny still went to the drug store. 
Of course! Mr. Jensen would 
know more about him than anyone 
else. Maybe there was some way 
he could help her. 

She rose from the bench without 
looking back, and went down the 
hill through the clover blooms. 

Mr. Jensen's face lighted up when 
he saw her. 

"Lindy," he said, "it's wonderful 
to have you here again." 

"Could we sit somewhere?" Lynn 

He led her toward hers and John- 
ny's table. 

"Oh, please," she said, "let's sit 
somewhere else." 

They sat at the opposite table. 

"How is Aunt Polly?" he asked. 

She looked at him calmly. "Aunt 
Polly is very well. I have seen 

"So you have seen Johnny, then?" 
he asked a little wearily. 

"Yes, I have seen Johnny and his 
children. What do you think I can 

He looked at her with delibera- 

"I had thought you could either 
marry him or release him from the 
memory he holds of you." 

She looked at him through a mist 
of tears. "I can't marry him, Mr. 
Jensen," she said. "I don't love him 
any more. I wasn't sure until I 
saw him." 

He looked at her and nodded his 
head slowly. "At least we have solved 
that part of it. You see, it was 



necessary to make sure you were 
marrying the right man, too." 

Lynn looked down at her ring 
and back into his face. "I love 
David very much/' she said. 

"I am sure you do/' he said and 
patted her hand. 

"What — what will happen to 
Johnny?" Lynn asked. "He will 
spoil his life and his children's." 

"You must wake him up, Lindy. 
Wake him up from that old dream, 
just as you woke yourself up. He 
seems to cling to it since he lost 
his wife." 

"But how? He doesn't even want 
to see me. He ordered me out of 
his house." 

"I don't know how, Lindy. You 
see, you have someone else. Johnny 

"He has his children." 

"Which is not quite the same. 
But it might be a way." 

HHHAT night Lynn's sleep was 
filled with troubled dreams. 
She awoke early with a great long- 
ing for David. And why not? After 
all, why should she try to help 
Johnny? Especially when he re- 
fused to be helped. Could she help 
it if he built seats to her memory, 
if he named his children after her, 
if he chose to be a recluse! How 
unfair had he been to his wife? 
If she called David he would come 
immediately, and she could go away 
and forget Johnny and his unhappy 
life. She slipped out of bed quick- 
ly with a feeling of relief. 

Wishing to avoid the disappoint- 
ment in Aunt Polly's face when 
she was leaving, Lynn waited until 
Aunt Polly had slipped through the 
kitchen door with her basket and 
old straw hat to gather asparagus. 
As Lynn reached the receiver from 

the wall phone, her heart pounded 
frightfully. How wonderful it 
would be to hear David's voice. 

"Long Distance, please," she said 
to the inquiry. And then a sound 
at the door made her turn half guilt- 
ily, expecting to see Aunt Polly. 

But it was not Aunt Polly. It 
was Johnny's children. She stared, 
unbelieving, at Peter with a Marine 
cap sitting jauntily on the back of 
his head, and Lindy with a huge 
bow made from a piece of cloth 
tucked in her golden curls. 

"Peter!" she said aghast, "What 
are you doing here?" 

She became aware of a small voice 
coming from the telephone receiver 
she held in her hand. Only half 
realizing what she did, she hung it 
back on the hook. Then she col- 
lected her wits. 

"That is — I mean, did you come 
to visit Aunt Polly?" 

"We came to get you to see the 
turkey nest," the boy announced. 

"The turkey nest?" 

"Sure. You didn't see it yester- 

There were no words in her to 
match this boy. He took her breath 
away. Under different circum- 
stances it might even be humorous. 
Here she stood helpless before a 
very important little boy and a tiny 
girl, decked out to make the best 
impression, demanding that she 
come and view a turkey nest. She 
half laughed an odd sort of laugh 
and dropped into the needlepoint 
rocker there. 

"What 'ya laughin' at?" Peter de- 
manded sternly. 

Again she felt inadequate. 

"I'm — I'm sorry. I didn't mean 
to laugh. That is, I mean I shall 
be glad to see the turkey nest!" 

There seemed nothing else to say. 



"Well, come on, then." 

Keeping hold of Lindy's hand, 
Peter turned and started through 
the door. 

T^HERE was nothing to do but 
follow his commands. But how 
could seeing a turkey nest possibly 
help to solve anything? And if she 
ran into Johnny what could she say 
that would do any good, especially 
when she felt sure he wouldn't 
even listen to her? And besides, she 
was becoming conscious of a new 
worry. The children had seized 
eagerly onto the friendship she had 
offered them to fill a need that had 
been denied them. It would already 
be difficult to break away, without 
carrying the friendship further. 

Peter turned to see if she was 
following. "Come on. We have 
to see it before dinner, 'cause Lindy 
has to go to sleep after dinner." 

She began fumbling in her purse. 

Peter was scowling impatiently. 
"Well, why don't you come?" 

"Could I please write a note to 
Aunt Polly?" Lynn asked much the 
same as she would have asked per- 
mission from someone who had 
jurisdiction over her. 

"Well, hurry up," Peter answered 
grudgingly, and watched her closely 
while she scribbled a few hurried 

She folded the paper and stood it 
against the cookie jar where she was 
sure Aunt Polly would see it. 
(To be continued) 

xjLtberta LKevisded 

Helen Kimball Oigill 

The longing came to visit haunts of long ago, 
To view again the well-remembered past, and so 
I journeyed far and heard the feather-throated lark, 
Take up Alberta's note of spring the surest mark. 

I saw the garden's green, clothes swinging in the sun, 
Small lakes all flashing blue till day is done; 
And beading wheat of golden store for days to be, 
The grassy hills and fields as far as eye could see. 

I saw the Big Chief Mountain, so substantial, high, 
And snow-capped Rockies bright against the sky. 
I well remembered rainless land and, after toil, 
We chafed to be expecting much of parching soil. 

But, oh, the tender memories beyond compare, 
When falling rain brought joy from deep despair. 
But greater than the fruitage of the fields of grain, 
Is love remembered and sweet friendship's golden chain. 

With pleasure now I view the winding path we trod, 
When shadows of the day hid not our faith in God. 
Today I feel deep peace that drives away my fears, 
And strength has come that is not born of sheltered years. 


Hulda Parker, General Secretary-Treasurer 

All material submitted for publication in this department should be sent through 
stake and mission Relief Society presidents. See regulations governing the submittal of 
material for "Notes From the Field" in the Magazine for January 1958, page 47, and 
in the Handbook of Instructions of the Relief Society. 


Photograph submitted by Anna C. Merrill 




Seated in front, left to right: Esther Prigmore as Mary Rowlandson; Bertha Smith 
as Margaret Winthrop; Jeanne Stoddard and her seven children as Anne Bradstreet 
and her children. 

Standing, left to right: Leota Bolingbroke as "the Voice of History"; Beyrle 
Esplin as Mrs. Noyes; Dorothy Knight as Sarah Pierrepont; Shirley Brown as Anne 
Hutchinson; Esther McArthur as Sarah Kimball Knight; Joann Schneiter as Pocahontas. 

Anna C. Merrill, President, West Central States Mission Relief Society, reports: 
"The three Billings Branch Relief Societies combined their efforts for their closing 
social in May. Under the direction of the three literature class leaders: Dorothy Knight, 
Leota Bolingbroke, and Esther McArthur, a pageant was presented entitled 'Meet the 
Women of the New World.' " 

Page 1 1 1 



Photograph submitted by Mina Giles 




Front row, left to right: Mina Giles, President, Wasatch Stake Relief Society; 
Thelma Wootton, First Counselor; DeEsta Jordan, Secretary-Treasurer; Marjoria 
Provost, chorister; Ethel Watson, organist. 

There are sixty-four members in this chorus, representing all twelve wards of 
Wasatch Stake. 

Photograph submitted by Grace C. Gamble 


Seated, Reda Ricks Allen, who was president of Riverheights Ward Relief Society, 
Mount Logan Stake, 1946-51. Sister Allen is the mother of eleven living children, 
seven daughters and four sons. Three have served on missions; one is now a bishop. 

Standing, daughters who have served or who are now serving as ward Relief Society 
presidents, left to right: Dorothy A. Miles, President, Banida Ward, Oneida Stake 
1948-53; Opal A. Georgeson, President, Pocatello Second Ward Relief Society, Pocatello 
Stake 1949-54; I rene A. Young, President, Thatcher Ward Relief Society, Portneuf 
Stake 1952-55, now a member of the Portneuf Stake Relief Society Board; Margaret V. 
Allen, President, First Ward, Idaho Stake, 1955-57; Eunice A. Lindblom, appointed in 
August 1959 as president of Balboa Ward Relief Society, San Francisco Stake. 

Grace C. Gamble is president of Oneida Stake Relief Society. 



Photograph submitted by Cleona W. Hedenstrom 



Left to right: Marie Allen, work meeting leader; Ruby Smith, chorister; Beth 
Jensen, President; Phyllis Penman, social science class leader; Berdean Christenson,, 
Second Counselor. 

Fawn Woodward and Cleo Peterson were absent when the picture was taken. 

Cleona W. Hedenstrom, President, Ogden Stake Relief Society, reports: "The 
singing of this group of sisters is conducted by Beth Jensen in sign language. The 
Ogden Stake Relief Society Board deem it a privilege to have the honor of working 
with these outstanding sisters." This Deaf Branch Relief Society was organized four 
years ago. It has an enrollment of twenty-nine members as of November 1959. 




Alta Fuhriman, President, Nampa Stake Relief Society, reports an outstanding 
program presented at the September Relief Society Leadership Meeting under the direc- 
tion of Ida Cafferty, stake Magazine representative. A song "Relief Society Magazine," 
written especially for the occasion by Agnes Frank, was sung as an introduction to the 

"Previous to the meeting," Sister Fuhriman reports, "Sister Cafferty had a tape 
recording made of talks given by women from eleven wards, in which they made com- 
ments and gave their views, summarizing the benefits which they had received from 
the Magazine. Sister Cafferty took a colored slide picture of each participant, and 
showed the pictures on a screen, while she played the recordings. To complete the 
program, she showed a picture of our stake president and our high council advisor, who 
also made comments and recommendations to subscribe to the Magazine. The program 
was enthusiastically received, and I believe it will help in increased subscriptions and 



Photograph submitted by Clara S. Roberts 


Front row, seated, left to right: Florence Staples; Vilate Anderson; Clara Staples; 
Stena Anderson. 

Standing, left to right: Rosalee Marble, present President; Berneice Anderson; Helen 
Gray; Montez Christiansen; Pearl Ence; Alice Christensen. 

Sister Marble reports: "Our presidency paid tribute to each of the nine former 
presidents at a dinner on March 17th, at which time all members of the stake Relief 
Society presidency and their partners were invited to join us. The program was very 
inspiring, with a history given of our ward Relief Society from its organization in 1874. 
The feature attraction of the evening was a small golden tree decorated with the pictures 
of the sisters who have been presidents of the ward Relief Society since its organization." 

Clara S. Roberts is president of South Sevier Stake Relief Society. 

Photograph submitted by Marcia C. Steele 


May 24, 1959 

Marcia C. Steele, President, Washington Stake Relief Society, fourth from the 
right on the first row; Lucile R. Smith, First Counselor, second from the right on 



the third row; Laura G. Snow, Second Counselor, seventh from the left on the second 
row; Mary Stimpson, stake Magazine representative, second from the left on the second 
row; Zina Willey, visiting teacher message leader, fifth from the left on the second 
row; Alfarette Liddle, work meeting leader, third from the right on the third row; 
Rose Blana, theology class leader, first on the right on the third row; Verna Sanford, 
literature class leader, sixth from the left on the third row; Dorothy McDonnel, organ- 
ist, fifth from the left on the third row; Ellen N. Barnes, chorister, center front, hold- 
ing baton. 

Sister Steele reports: "Sister Ellen N. Barnes, chorister, and Sister Dorothy 
McDonnel, organist, are giving outstanding service in directing our Singing Mothers. 
Thev are tireless in their efforts to give the individual wards aid and suggestions. Music 
and the appreciation of it have increased many fold through their efforts. 

"This chorus has sung at the Washington Stake spring quarterly conference for 
the past three vears. The chorus is composed of sisters from thirteen Relief Societies 
in the Washington Stake." 

Photograph submitted by Phoebe H. Norton 


Front row, seated, left to right: Beth H. Toomer, Secretarv; Avilda B. Barker, 
First Counselor; Phoebe H. Norton, President; Lillian H. Taylor, Second Counselor. 

Back row, standing, left to right: LaDean P. Thomson, literature class leader; 
Mildred B. Harker, visiting teacher message leader; Ruth R. Rice, work meeting leader; 
Ruth S. Hovey, Magazine representative; Jehzell M. Harker, social science class leader; 
Lois D. Blumell, theology class leader; Inez W. Gibb, chorister. 

Tena T. Sabey, organist, was not present when this picture was taken. 



Photograph submitted by Ada K. Sneddon 


Standing, front, left to right: Velda Ronnow; Louise L. Bell, Stake Education 

Second row, left to right: Claire Richards, soloist; Lora Allen, stake chorister; 
Cclia Kcele; Bonnie Taylor; Irvin Schelin, stake Relief Society advisor; Ethel M. Ball, 
stake literature class leader; Carla Johnson; Veone Hastings. 

Back row, left to right: Jo Ann Stewart; Joyce Young; Ann Garrett, stake organist. 

Ada K. Sneddon, President, Reno Stake Relief Society, reports: "The program 
'Legacy' has created greater interest in the literature lessons. Four wards are repre- 
sented in the picture." 

Photograph submitted by Eleanor Nielsen 




Betty Tatton (fourth from the left on the front row), Maxine McAllister (sixth 
-from the left), and Colleen Cummings (first at the right on the front row), each was 
.at the piano, in turn. 



Eleanor Nielsen, President, Ben Lomond Stake Relief Society, stands second from 
the left on the second row; First Counselor Mildred Cragun stands at the left rear, 
Evelyn Hull, Second Counselor, is third from the left in the second row. 

Wanda Chatelain, director of the chorus, stands at the right in the top row. 

Sister Nielsen reports: "The eighty-five members of the Ben Lomond Stake 
Singing Mothers felt very honored at being asked to sing at the devotional services of 
the first Brigham Young University — Ogden Area Leadership Week held in the new 
Ogden Tabernacle, June 24, 1959." 

Photograph submitted by Alyce B. Glade 


Front row, left to right: Belle Carlton as Emma H. Smith; Eva Patten as Sarah 
M. Cleveland; Julia Kirby as Martha Knight; Ruby Smidt as Bathsheba W. Smith; 
Violet Wappctt as Desdemona Fulmer; Ruth Fisher as Elizabeth Jones; Lauraine Wil- 
liams as Eliza R. Snow; Evelyn Harrell as Sophia Robinson; Gladys Marsh as Sophia 
R. Marks; Lydia Crist as Phebe M. Wheeler. 

Second row, left to right: Verna Hansen as Elvira A. Coles; Mellisa Ward as 
Elizabeth Ann Whitney; Alice Davies as Philinda Merrick; Grace Miley as Phebe Ann 

Back row, left to right: Grace Hopkins as Sarah M. Kimball; Marian Kowallis as 
Margaret A. Cook; Irene Hayes as Sophia Packard; Naomi Eller as Leonora Taylor. 

Alyce B. Glade, President, Boise Stake Relief Society, reports: "The members of 
the original Relief Society organized by the Prophet Joseph Smith were portrayed by 
eighteen members of the Boise Stake for a most successful Visiting Teachers Conven- 
tion. The convention program was directed by Clara Anderson, stake visiting teacher 
message leader, assisted by the Stake Relief Society Presidency: Alyce B. Glade, Zola 
Jeppson, and Eugenia Carver." 



Photograph submitted by Effie K. Driggs 



Left to right: Calysta Stratford, Education Counselor; Effie K. Driggs, President; 
Sonoma Y. Toolson, Work Director Counselor. 

Sister Driggs reports: "The picture was taken at one of the many displays in the 
work department. This display represents part of the ideas suggested and made by 
the mission Relief Society presidency. Included are: sock clowns to match Christmas 
boots; yarn octopuses wearing straw hats, flowered bonnets, and 'beanies,' all for 
Christmas giving; Christmas stockings and red-nosed reindeer. Also, there were re- 
covered quilts, new appliqued quilts made from flour sacks, quilts tied with bright yarn 
and with blanket-stitched edges; suits and dresses from old suits and coats; closet 
storage boxes from grocery cartons, attractively covered with leftover wallpaper. There 
were smart aprons for all occasions, inexpensive guest towels made from linen yardage, 
and attractive clothes for children made from used suits. 

"It was work meeting, and the presidency, wearing their aprons, greeted the sisters 
ready for a model work meeting. The theme of this work meeting was 'Help direct 
the 1959-60 traffic to better homemaking ideas.' 

"Included in the one hundred thirty women attending the conference were all 
district presidencies and several officers from each branch of the mission, including two 
from faraway Alaska. The Sunday sessions were spiritual and informative. Compas- 
sionate service, the visiting teacher program, The Relief Society Magazine, and the les- 
sons for the coming year were all featured with valuable helps given for each district 
and branch. The goals for the conference were designed to aid the sisters towards 
self-improvement, greater accomplishments, and a higher level of spirituality in their 
homes and in the Relief Society organizations." 


cyheology — The Doctrine and Covenants 

Lesson 24— The Great I Am 

Elder Roy W. Doxey 

(Text: The Doctrine and Covenants, Sections 36, 37, and 38) 

For Tuesday, May 3, i960 

Objective: To understand the position of Jesus in the plan of salvation and of his 
concern for his saints. 

TpHE revelation (D & C, Section 
38), which will command our 
attention principally in this lesson, 
was given at the beginning of the 
year 1831. The Church had been 
organized for about nine months. 
It was a year during which a large 
number of revelations were received 
for the development of the growing 
kingdom of God. Many command- 
ments during this period were given 
for the temporal as well as for the 
spiritual welfare of the saints. 

The Great I Am 

Section 38 opens with some im- 
portant truths regarding the Savior. 
Other books of scripture give affir- 
mation of those truths, but this rev- 
elation provides us with a clear 
understanding of Jesus' position in 
the plan of salvation before his 
mortal birth. 

Thus saith the Lord your God, even 

Jesus Christ, the Great I Am, Alpha and 
Omega, the beginning and the end, the 
same which looked upon the wide ex- 
panse of eternity, and all the seraphic hosts 
of heaven, before the world was made; 

The same which knoweth all things, 
for all things are present before mine 

I am the same which spake, and the 
world was made, and all things came by 

I am the same which have taken the 
Zion of Enoch into mine own bosom; and 
verily, I say, even as many as have believed 
in my name, for I am Christ, and in mine 
own name, by the virtue of the blood 
which I have spilt, have I pleaded before 
the Father for them (D & C 38:1-4). 

In verse one we find the title to 
this lesson — The Great I Am. This 
title or name of the Christ is related 
in meaning to Jehova, a name which 
the Jews regarded as sacred to the 
extent of not saying it. They sub- 
stituted the Hebrew name Adonai 
(Ad-o-ni), meaning "the Lord." 

The use of the title I Am is found 

Page 119 



in other scriptures and is definitely 
associated with Jesus in this and 
other revelations. (See D & C 
29:1; 39:1.) Certain Jews at the 
time of the Master criticized him 
and declared themselves to be of 
Abraham's Jineage, and thereby be- 
lieved themselves preferred above 
others. The Savior used this expres- 
sive statement in declaring his di- 
vine calling: ". . . Verily, verily, I 
say unto you, Before Abraham was, 
I am" (John 8:58). In effect, the 
Lord was saying that before Abra- 
ham was, he was Jehova, or the 
Being that gave revelation to the 

Seraphic Hosts 

In this revelation (Section 38), 
the Redeemer is said to have sur- 
veyed the wide expanse of eternity 
and also to have seen ". . . the se- 
raphic hosts of heaven, before the 
world was made" (D & C 38:1). 
Those who compose the seraphic 
hosts are seraphs or angels, without 
wings, however, for when wings or 
flying is associated with such person- 
ages, the language is symbolic and 
conveys the meaning of the power 
of motion. 

Jesus as Creator 

As one continues to read this reve- 
lation, he is immediately impressed 
with the additional point that Jesus 
is truly the creator of this earth and 
that all things come by him. (»See 
D & C 38:3.) His work with the 
children of men in this world has 
not been confined to what we some- 
times call the New Testament or 
meridian period, but, from the very 
beginning, he is the Lord of the 
Old Testament dispensations. No- 
tice how verse 4 points this up: 

I am the same which have taken the 
Zion of Enoch into mine own bosom; 
and verily, I say, even as many as have 
believed in my name, for I am Christ, and 
in mine own name, by the virtue of the 
blood which I have spilt, have I pleaded 
before the Father for them (D & C 

For those who obediently follow 
the Master's way of life, the full 
benefits of his atonement are avail- 
able, while, on the other hand, those 
who become hardened in their lives 
must look forward to a ". . . judg- 
ment of the great day, which shall 
come at the end of the earth" 
(D & C 38:5). In the meantime, 
however, the hardened or "wicked" 
unrepentant remain in chains of 
darkness in the spirit world. (See 
D & C 38:6; and Alma 40:11-14.) 

The same Jesus who was born in 
the meridian of time gave command- 
ments and revelations to the proph- 
ets of the Old Testament. The Book 
of Mormon brings out clearly that 
it was Jesus Christ who spoke to 
the prophets before the time of his 
birth into mortality. (See I Nephi 
19:10; 3 Nephi 11:10, 14.) Impor- 
tant in this regard are the words of 
the resurrected Jesus to the Ne- 
phites as recorded in 3 Nephi 
15:5, 10. 

God Is Perfect 

That God is perfect is acclaimed 
in scripture. (See Mt. 5:48; D & C 
93:21, 26.) Revelation 38 makes 
known concerning the Lord's knowl- 
edge of all things. 

The same which knoweth all things, 
for all things are present before mine 
eyes (D & C 38:2). 

In Section 88, verse 41, the Lord 
also makes known his characteristic 
of being all-knowing. 



From the Lectures on Faith, 
prepared for use in the School of 
Elders, during the winter of 1834- 
35, there are some meaningful pas- 
sages concerning the perfection of 
God in all things. These two quo- 
tations are important : 

. . . God is the only supreme governor 
and independent being in whom all ful- 
ness and perfection dwell; who is omni- 
potent [all-powerful], omnipresent [every- 
where present] and omniscient [all-know- 
ing]; without beginning of days or end 
of life; and that in him every good gift 
and every good principle dwell. . . . 

. . . Without the knowledge of all 
things, God would not be able to save 
any portion of his creatures, for it is by 
reason of the knowledge which he has of 
all things, from the beginning to the end, 
that enables him to give that understand- 
ing to his creatures by which they are 
made partakers of eternal life and if it 
were not for the idea existing in the minds 
of men that God had all knowledge it 
would be impossible for them to exercise 
faith in him (Lectures on Faith, Lec- 
ture 2, paragraph 2; Lecture 4, paragraph 

God is not relatively perfect, but 
his perfection is absolute. Latter- 
day Saints have recognized that our 
knowledge of the Lord and our re- 
lationship to him are known by 
what he has revealed on these mat- 
ters. Men may believe ideas which 
are not in the revealed word of 
God, but these notions are but the 
products of their own thinking and 
not from him who knoweth all 
things. (See 2 Nephi 9:20, 28-29.) 

The Latter-day Saint finds in 
modern revelations great comfort, 
strength, and a security such as that 
experienced by Ammon of The 
Book of Mormon, as related in 
Alma 26:35-36. 

"I Am in Your Midst" 

Continuing in Section 38, we 

But behold, verily, verily, I say unto 
you that mine eyes are upon you. I am 
in your midst and ye cannot see me; 

But the day soon cometh that ye shall 
see me, and know that I am; for the veil 
of darkness shall soon be rent, and he 
that is not purified shall not abide the 
day (D & C 38:7-8). 

Here again, the Lord gives further 
assurance to his saints that there is 
reason to rejoice for "I am in your 
midst and ye cannot see me." As 
one remains true to the faith, the 
Spirit whispers to his soul that this 
is the work of God, and that he is 
directing it through his appointed 
servants. He has not always made 
himself visibly manifest, but the 
time will come when he shall with- 
draw the veil separating himself 
from us, and we shall then behold 
him. The comforting assurance 
that he is with his Church and peo- 
ple abounds in the soul of every true 
Latter-day Saint. 

One may be reminded of the vi- 
sion of the Prophet Joseph Smith in 
the Kirtland Temple in 1836, when 
he said: 

I saw the Twelve Apostles of the 
Lamb, who are now upon the earth, who 
hold the keys of this last ministry, in 
foreign lands, standing together in a circle, 
much fatigued, with their clothes tattered 
and feet swollen, with their eyes cast 
downward, and Jesus standing in their 
midst, and they did not behold Him. 
The Savior looked upon them and wept 
(D. H. C. 11:381.) 

As with them, so today the Savior 
is continuing to direct his Church 
on the earth. 

When the Lord at his coming 
shall be seen, it is said that the puri- 
fied will abide that day. Those who 
have accepted the Savior as their 
Redeemer are declared in this reve- 
lation to be "clean." As to the 
world at large, the powers of dark- 



ness prevail upon the earth because 
of the great apostasy which will 
bring destruction to the tares, or 
the wicked. (See D & C 38:10-12.) 
Notwithstanding the saints are 
''clean/' there are those among them 
who are not taking full advantage 
of their privileges in receiving great- 
er blessings. Although the Lord is 
mindful of their weaknesses, he will 
extend his mercy to them. (See 
D & C 38:14.) 

Section 37 

In this short revelation given in 
December of the year 1830, the Lord 
makes known that the Prophet and 
Sidney Rigdon were to discontinue 
their present activities in "translat- 
ing" or revising the Bible until they 
go to the Ohio valley. The mem- 
bership of the Church was com- 
manded also to "assemble together 
at the Ohio/' This is the first time 
that a place of gathering was indi- 
cated for the Church as a whole. 
We have already learned of the 
growth of the kingdom in that area. 
(See Lesson 22.) 

A Promise oi the Future 

Returning to Section 38, we learn 
that the Lord reveals his intentions 
concerning the temporal welfare of 
the saints. It is evident that not 
only the Prophet Joseph Smith but 
the poor among the saints had 
prayed for the time when the condi- 
tion of those in need might be 
improved. Taking cognizance of 
their condition, the revelation reads: 

And for your salvation I give unto you 
a commandment, for I have heard your 
prayers, and the poor have complained be- 
fore me, and the rich have I made, and 
all flesh is mine, and I am no respecter 
of persons. 

And I have made the earth rich, and 

behold it is my footstool, wherefore, again 
I will stand upon it. 

And I hold forth and deign to give 
unto you greater riches, even a land of 
promise, a land flowing with milk and 
honey, upon which there shall be no curse 
when the Lord cometh; 

And I will give it unto you for the land 
of your inheritance, if you seek it with all 
your hearts (D & C 38:16-19). 

What are the promises of the 
Lord to his people who cry unto 
him for relief from a lack of the 
things of this earth? The day will 
come, when the Lord stands upon 
the earth, that his people shall in- 
herit it and receive all of the 
bounteous blessings that the earth 
will provide. By what means will 
these blessings come to the saints? 
Here is a commentary upon this 

God's design was to give to His gath- 
ered people great riches, even a land of 
promise, "upon which there shall be no 
curse [of destitution! when the Lord com- 

The Lord promises to give His Saints 
such a land, if they will seek it with all 
their hearts. It cannot be obtained except 
through diligent, God-directed effort (Doc- 
trine and Covenants Commentary, page 

Notice in verse 20 how the prom- 
ised land is to be: 

... for the inheritance of your chil- 
dren forever, while the earth shall stand, 
and ye shall possess it again in eternity, 
no more to pass away (D & C 38:20). 

Were the saints to wait until 
some long period ahead for the re- 
lief of the poor among them? No, 
certain members of the Church in 
the New York area were to "look 
to the poor and the need}", and ad- 
minister to their relief that they 
shall not suffer." (See D & C 

3 8: 34"35-) 



The commandment had gone 
forth that the members were to go 
to the Ohio, where the law of the 
Lord would be given his people. 
(See D & C 38:32.) The keeping 
of this law would bring great spirit- 
ual blessings as well as temporal. It 
is the Lord's purpose to provide for 
his saints in his own way and not 
after the manner of the world. An 
explanation of that law of the Lord 
is spoken of in the revelations to 
be studied in this course of study. 
There are yet great blessings to be 
received by the Lord's people. 

As we return to a study of the 
future as envisioned in this revela- 
tion, it is apparent that there were 
questions among the members in 
1831 concerning the laws of the 
land, and what the saints might 
expect. When the Savior comes to 
inaugurate his reign, he shall be the 
ruler of the earth, and then men 
shall truly be free. 

But, verily I say unto you that in time 
ye shall have no king nor ruler, for I will 
be your king and watch over you. 

Wherefore, hear my voice and follow 
me, and you shall be a free people, and 
ye shall have no laws but my laws when 
I come, for I am your lawgiver, and what 
can stay my hand? (D & C 38:21-22). 

From the Great I Am, who is 
our Creator and Redeemer, we are 
asked the question (38:22): "What 
can stay my hand?" The voice of 
the Spirit to each Latter-day Saint 
verifies the all-perfection of God 
and his designs for his people. The 
answer to this question is given in 
many scriptures. (See D & C 
76:3; 121:33; Mt - 2 4 : 35-) 

Be One in Purpose and Action 

Following the assurance that the 
time will come when a righteous 
reign of law will begin with the sec- 

ond coming of Christ, the Lord in- 
forms us that each person is to 
esteem his brother as himself and 
to ". . . practice virtue and holiness 
before me" (D & C 38:24). When 
men so esteem their brothers, then 
they will have come, in a large 
measure, to the objective of the ac- 
complishment of the Lord's pur- 
poses by following this important 
truth: "... I say unto you, be one; 
and if ye are not one ye are not 
mine" (D & C 38:27). Unity in 
faith and oneness in action have 
been the objectives of the Church 
in all dispensations. The necessity 
for unity in The Church of Jesus 
Christ is strongly expressed in Jesus' 
words as he prayed to the Father 
that his apostles might "be one, as 
we are." Furthermore, it was his 
desire that all those who would be- 
lieve on him: 

. . . may be one; as thou, Father, are in 
me, and I in thee, that they also may be 
one in us: that the world may believe that 
thou hast sent me (John 17:21). 

As the saints of this dispensation 
become unified in the building up 
of the kingdom of God upon the 
earth, to which they are committed, 
then the world will more readily be- 
lieve in the Christ and in the res- 
toration of the gospel. Are not peo- 
ple attracted to the standard of 
righteousness by the fruits of the 
gospel as they are observed in the 
lives of the members of the Church? 
This was the prophetic understand- 
ing of Ezekiel who saw the gather- 
ing of Israel in our dispensation, 
and who saw that the unbeliever 
should ". . . know that I am the 
Lord, saith the Lord God, when I 
shall be sanctified in you before 
their eyes" (Ezekiel 36:23). (Italics 
are the author's.) (See Ezekiel 



So important is the need for unity 
among the members of the Priest- 
hood of the Church and also the 
other members, that President }. 
Reuben Clark, Jr. of the First Presi- 
dency has often admonished the 
Church to come more fully to a 
oneness of action. 

We are all bound together as one, and 
insofar as we fail, as individuals, to carry 
on the work which we are supposed to do, 
we are to that extent hindering the carry- 
ing on of the work of the Lord and to 
that extent we are responsible for the 
lack of fulness of growth that may occur 
on account of our failure (One Hundred 
Twenty-First Semi- Annual Conference, 
September 29, 30, and October 1, 1950, 
page 171). 

The Civil War 

Consistent with Ihe theme of this 
revelation regarding the Lord's con- 
cern for his people, another im- 
portant part of the future is called 
to their attention. The first intima- 
tion of the coming American Civil 
War is indicated in this manner: 

Ye hear of wars in far countries, and 
you say that there will soon be great wars 
in far countries, but ye know not the 
hearts of men in your own land. 

I tell you these things because of your 
prayers; wherefore, treasure up wisdom in 
your bosoms, lest the wickedness of men 
reveal these things unto you by their 
wickedness, in a manner which shall speak 
in your ears with a voice louder than that 
which shall shake the earth; but if ye are 
prepared ye shall not fear (D & C 

Important in understanding this 
portent of things to come is this 
comment from the Doctrine and 
Covenants Commentary, page 208: 

In the United States the opinion pre- 
vailed that internal troubles, such as those 
from which France, Belgium, Poland, and 
some other countries suffered, could not 
arise in the great Republic. The people 

generally did not know what was in the 
hearts of men, but the Lord knew, and 
He gave in this paragraph, the first intima- 
tion that there would be civil war in the 
United States. . . . 

If they [the saints] were wise, they 
would prepare themselves by gathering to 
one place. As a matter of fact the Saints 
did, in due time, go to the valleys of the 
Rocky Mountains, and in those impreg- 
nable "chambers" they were effectively 
secluded "for a little moment, until the 
indignation be overpast" (Isa. 26:20). 

Seek the Riches of Eternity 

After the Lord counseled his peo- 
ple to care for the needs of the 
poor (D & C 38:35), reference is 
made to the time when his servants 
will be endowed with power from 
on high and sent forth to the na- 
tions. (See D & C 38:38.) Not 
many years later, when the Church 
was assembled in Ohio, a great 
Pentecostal feast was enjoyed at the 
dedication of the Kirtland Temple 
and manifold blessings accrued to 
the Church membership therefrom. 
(See D & C, Section no.) 

Significantly, this revelation draws 
to an end with the admonition that: 

... if ye seek the riches which it is the 
will of the Father to give unto you, ye 
shall be the richest of all people, for ye 
shall have the riches of eternity; and it 
must needs be that the riches of the earth 
are mine to give; but beware of pride, lest 
ye become as the Nephites of old 
(D & C 38:39). 

This stern reminder of the Ne- 
phite period and the destruction of 
their civilization and people is one 
to be remembered. Examples of 
the results of pride and other evils 
as emphasized by Nephite historians 
who saw them either in vision or 
who witnessed the destructions are 
worthy of careful consideration. 
(See 2 Nephi 26:10; 3 Nephi 6:15; 
Moroni 8:27.) 



To the Relief Society sisters who 
dedicate so much of their time and 
effort to the assistance of those in 
need, the words of Jacob will give 
encouragement to continue and fur- 
ther to assure their own eternal wel- 

Think of your brethren like unto your- 
selves, and be familiar with all and free 
with your substance, that they may be 
rich like unto you. 

But before ye seek for riches, seek ye 
for the kingdom of God. 

And after ye have obtained a hope in 
Christ ye shall obtain riches, if ye seek 
them; and ye will seek them for the intent 
to do good — to clothe the naked, and 
to feed the hungry, and to liberate the 
captive, and administer relief to the sick 
and the afflicted (Jacob 2:17-19). 

Section 36 

The short revelation numbered 
thirty-six was addressed to Edward 
Partridge, who later became "a bish- 
op to the Church." (See D & C, 
Section 41.) It was during the 
month of December 1830, that he 
was baptized. In this revelation he 
is called to preach the gospel boldly. 
(See D & C 41:1, 3.) By his receiv- 
ing the Holy Ghost, Brother Part- 
ridge was to be taught "the peace- 

able things of the kingdom" (D & C 
36:2). As a missionary is called to 
bring people to repentance, so this 
recent convert to the Church was to 
speak peace to the souls of men who 
would thus be rescued from the evils 
of the world (See D & C 36:6.) 

We have in this revelation the 
first indication that temples were to 
be constructed in this dispensation. 
The Lord says, ". . . I will suddenly 
come to my temple" (D & C 36:8). 
Edward Partridge was present in the 
Kirtland Temple when the Savior 
accepted it as his own. (SeeD&C r 
Section no.) 

Questions iox Discussion 

1. What evidence do we have for the 
fact that Jesus of the New Testament is 
the same Being who gave revelation to 
the prophets of the Old Testament? 

2. What assurance do we find in this- 
lesson that the Lord is with his Church 

3. What indication is there in this les- 
son that the Lord recognized the prayers 
of his saints? In what way? 

4. According to this lesson, what bless- 
ings will come to the faithful saints when 
the Savior comes? 

5. Of what necessitv is it for Latter-day- 
Saints to be unified in purpose and action? 

Visiting cJeacher 1 1 tessages — 

Truths to Live By From The Doctrine and Covenants 

Message 24— "Be Faithful Unto the End, and Lo, I Am With You. . . ." 

(D & C 31:13). 

Chiistine H. Robinson 

For Tuesday, May 5, i960 

Objective: Only by enduring to the end can we be with our Father in heaven and: 
hope to reap his choicest blessings. 

IT is a rule of life that each of us, and temptations. One of the rea- 

along with joy, success, and ac- sons we are put on this earth is for 

complishment, must meet his share us to learn how to stand firm and 

of trials, troubles, disappointments, strong against these buffetings. At 


no time should we boast we are the eternities to come" (MIA 
saved. As long as we live we are Theme, 1943-44). 
subject to the possible temptations Being faithful unto the end con- 
of Satan. This is a fundamental sists simply in meeting each day's 
part of the great plan of salvation, problems and temptations con- 
Neither can we at any time hope to structively and righteously as they 
sit back and rest upon past successes come. One of the beautiful and 
and achievements. We either pro- encouraging aspects of life's experi- 
gress and grow or we slip backwards, ences is that each problem met and 

The Lord hopes we will live joy- surmounted strengthens us to meet 

ously, courageously, and enthus- the next. If we approach them in- 

iastically all the days of our lives, telligently, all of life's experiences, 

We are promised, if we do this, we good or bad, can serve as stepping 

shall receive rich, eternal blessings, stones to a stronger, more stalwart 

In The Book of Mormon, King character. 

Benjamin says: Many of the influences which 

... if they hold out faithful to the end divert us from constant faithfulness 

they are received into heaven ... for the are not the big problems but life's 

Lord God hath spoken it (Mosiah 2:41). little temptations. In the western 

The Lamb declared: ". . . if they part of the United States stands a 

endure unto the end they shall be forest of trees which, for centuries, 

lifted up at the last day ... (I have withstood the rigors of winds 

Nephi 13:37). and storms. Today, despite their 

As we ponder this message, "Be stalwart heights and sturdy roots, 

faithful unto the end, and lo, I am they are slowly but surely dying, 

with you . . ." let us remember that Minute worms have worked their 

". . . These words are not of man way under the bark and into the 

. . . but of me, even Jesus Christ, hearts of the trees. These little 

your Redeemer, by the will of the termites are killing trees which for 

Father" (D & C 31:13). centuries have withstood mighty 

It is an encouraging fact that the storms. 

Lord gives us no commandment nor So it is with life, often it is the 

admonition which is beyond our little temptations which enter into 

ability to obey. The command- our souls and weaken our resistance, 

ment "to be faithful unto the end" Some of these destroying influences 

may, at first glance, seem to be an consist of such things as greed, false- 

extremely severe one. We know our hood, deception, shortness of tem- 

own weaknesses and the ease with per, arrogance, fault-finding, slander, 

which we can succumb to them, and intolerance. If we guard against 

Furthermore, of course, we never these little weaknesses and meet 

know under what circumstances or each problem honestly, courageous- 

when our own end will come. How ly, as it comes, recognizing that none 

then can we be constantly faithful? of us can see the end from the 

President Grant gives us an ex- beginning, then the Savior has as- 

plicit answer. He said, "Let us all sured us that he will be with us and 

do the will of our Father in Heaven will help us to endure to the end. 

today, and we will then be prepared He has promised: "Be faithful unto 

for the duty of tomorrow, and for the end, and lo, I am with you. . . ." 

Vvork llleettng — Physical Safety Factors 

in the Home 

(A Course Recommended for Use by Wards and Branches at Work Meeting) 

Discussion 8— Simple First Aid Helps 

Charlotte A. Larsen 

For Tuesday, May 10, i960 

Objective: To show how the knowledge of first aid can be valuable in helping 
oneself and family in cases of emergencies. 

THIRST aid is defined as the im- 
mediate and temporary care 
given the victim of an accident or 
sudden illness until the services of 
a physician can be obtained. All 
adults should have some training or 
knowledge of first aid in order to 
be prepared for any such emergency. 
First aid is more than a dressing 
or a splint. It commences with the 
calming effect, of one who knows 
what to do, upon the stricken per- 
son. He must know what not to 
do as well as what to do. Thus he 
avoids the errors so commonly made 
through well-meant but misguided 
efforts, knowing that any of these 
first aid measures should not be 
overdone, knowing that if they are 
overdone they may turn out to be 
more harmful than helpful, and 
knowing that the moving of injured 
parts should be kept to a minimum. 


Prevention of burns is more 
satisfactory than treatment, especial- 
ly since burns are the largest cause 
of accidental death among small 
children and one of the most im- 
portant causes of death among chil- 
dren up to fifteen years of age. A 
severe or extensive burn should be 

seen at once by a physician. If shock 
is present, treat it first. Keep the 
injured person lying down with his 
head low, wrap him in blankets and 
keep him warm. If he is conscious, 
give him small drinks of water fre- 


When a person swallows poison 
one is faced with a need for immedi- 
ate action. Call a doctor. If you 
know what the poison is, tell him, 
and ask him what you should do 
until he arrives. Remember two im- 
portant things: 

1. Dilute the poison with fluids. 

2. In many cases it is expedient to 
induce vomiting quickly. 

Give four to seven glasses of 
either lukewarm salty water, soda- 
water, baking soda solution, several 
teaspoonfuls to a half glass of water, 
or plain lukewarm water to the 
patient. After the victim has 
drunk several glasses of the solution 
in quick succession, vomiting may 
be induced by using a finger in the 
back of the throat. Repeat the di- 
luting and washing out process, 
if it appears that poison still remains 
in the stomach. Then give the an- 

Page 127 



tidote for the poison if known. 
(Do not try to induce vomiting 
in cases of swallowing alkali, lye, or 

Broken Bones 

Unless it is absolutely necessary 
to move a person with a broken 
bone, don't do anything except ap- 
ply an ice bag to the injured part 
to relieve pain, until professional 
help arrives. If the injured person 
must be moved, keep him lying 
down flat; move him on a wide 
board, such as an ironing board or 
door. Broken bones in hand, arm, 
or shoulder should be supported by 
a sling. 


Most wounds heal quickly if they 
are cared for properly, but wounds 
can become extremely serious if 
infection develops. Most infections 
result from neglect of simple in- 
juries, such as small cuts or scratches. 
Remember, get immediate first aid 
for all wounds, no matter how slight 
they may seem. 

.First Aid Kits 

Every home should have a first 

aid kit, and the knowledge of how 
to use it. There is a unit-type kit, 
which has a complete assortment of 
first aid materials put up in stand- 
ard packages. Each unit package 
contains one or more individual 
dressings, each dressing complete in 
itself, and sealed in a sterile wrap- 
per. All liquids for treating injuries 
are put up in individual, sealed glass 
ampoules, and consequently cannot 
deteriorate. There are no bottles to 
spill or break. Illustrations and in- 
structions for the use of the con- 
tents are on the front of each pack- 
age. The contents are clearly indi- 
cated on the top side in bold type. 
Unit refills are easy to obtain. 

Relief Society members have 
always been encouraged to know 
how to care for illness and emer- 
gencies in their homes. A knowledge 
of some first aid principles is a 
necessary part of caring for one's 


i . What is the definition of first aid? 

2. Explain the value of a first aid course. 

3. Discuss, the necessity of having first 
aid kits available. 

Viz inter (garden 

Eva Willes Wangsgaard 

Hillocks of white 
In the cold garden where 
Rose-ruffled petals 
Once scented the air. 

Foliage of crystal 
Where hummingbird wings 
Jeweled altheas 
To sate hungerings. 

With icicle poniards 
Tall white soldiers stalk 
Forbidding all comers 
The unbroken walk. 

JLtterature — America's Literature — 
A New Nation Speaks 

Lesson 16— Thomas Jefferson (1743-1826) 

Elder Brian t S. Jacobs 

(Textbook: America's Literature, by James D. Hart and Clarence Gohdes, 
Dryden Press, New York, pp. 149-154) 

For Tuesday, May 17, i960 

Objective: To understand and appreciate Jefferson's contribution to the American 
way of Life. 

Jefferson's Influence on 
His Contemporaries 
\ movement so vast as the found- 
ing of a new Nation can never 
be the work of any one man; on the 
other hand, neither is it a com- 
munal movement, rising spon- 
taneously, anonymously into exist- 
ence. Being aware that each man 
in his own time makes his unique 
contribution, if one were to work 
from the outside of the Revolution- 
ary movement toward its center, 
removing first those men least indis- 
pensable, a strong case might be 
made that the last man to go might 
be Thomas Jefferson. 

The War for Independence was 
a liberalizing culmination of modern 
man's belief in his own ability un- 
der God to perfect himself and his 
governing institutions to heights 
never before attained; it was one 
of the greatest ventures in faith 
throughout recorded history. All 
peoples of the world have marveled 
at the courage and sincerity of pur- 
pose of the signers of the Declara- 
tion of Independence who wrote: 
'with a firm reliance on the protec- 
tion of divine Providence, we mu- 
tually pledge to each other our 
Lives, our Fortunes, and our sacred 

It is particularly for Americans 
to realize that the American Revolu- 
tion was the first revolution. More 
than any other, its aspirations were 
higher, its accomplishments have 
been more enduring than those fol- 
lowing. And its credo, the great 
words which molded all factions 
into one greatness of purpose, and 
which afterward have been carved in 
stone to carry the torch of the de- 
parted Founding Fathers to later 
generations— these words came not 
so much from Jefferson's pen as 
from his heart and head. Jefferson 
was supremely qualified to write the 
Declaration of Independence. Its 
phrases are immortal because in 
writing it he has translated into liv- 
ing words eternal principles. And 
this, his greatest literary achieve- 
ment, is entirely consistent with the 
entire pattern of his life, as proved 
by his formative impact on his con- 
temporaries during the first fifty 
years of the young Nation's exist- 
ence when patterns were being 
formed, a tone established, a direc- 
tion pointed, which have ever since 
characterized the American national 

Jefferson's Life 

Encircled within Jefferson's per- 

Page 129 




Paul's Photos 


sonal seal was his motto, "Rebellion 
to tyrants is obedience to God/' 
His origins prepared him for such a 
motto; his maturity became its real- 
ization. Born in Albemarle Coun- 
ty, Virginia, he had had bred in 
his bones the love of freedom and 
individuality which have always 
characterized rural, agricultural life. 
At age seventeen he entered Wil- 
liam and Mary College, was admit- 
ted to the bar at age twenty-four, 
and was a gentleman farmer in 1775 
when he was chosen a delegate to 
the Continental Congress. After 
writing the Declaration of Inde- 
pendence in 1776, he became a 
member of the Virginia Assembly 
and, in 1779, was elected Governor 
of Virginia. From that date until 
his retirement to Monticello, his 
country estate near Charlottesville, 
Virginia, in 1809 at age sixty-six, 
most of his energies were divided 
among his many public offices and 
the role he liked best: that of a 

gentleman farmer. He was a mem- 
ber of Congress, minister to France, 
Secretary of State, Vice-President of 
the United States, and President 
from 1801 to 1809. Yet so large 
and liberal a man was he that the 
offices he held were secondary to his 
thought, both in his own mind as 
in ours. 

Jefferson died at Monticello on 
July 4, 1826, the fiftieth anniversary 
of the signing of the Declaration of 
Independence. Ten days before his 
death he wrote a letter to Roger C. 
Weightman declining an invitation 
to attend anniversary commemora- 
tive exercises. An excerpt from his 
letter reveals love of liberty still to 
be his dominant passion, and the 
world-wide fulfillment of the Dec- 
laration of Independence his great- 
est hope: 

May the Declaration of Independence 
be to the world . . . the signal of arousing 
men to burst the chains under which 
monkish ignorance and superstition had 
persuaded them to bind themselves, and 
to assume the blessings and security of 
self-government. That form which we have 
substituted, restores the free right to the 
unbounded exercise of reason and freedom 
of opinion. All eyes are opened, or are 
opening, to the rights of man. . . . The 
mass of mankind has not been born with 
saddles on their backs, nor a favored few 
booted and spurred, ready to ride them 
legitimately, by the grace of God. 

How consistently Jefferson fol- 
lowed the words of his motto, "I 
have sworn upon the altar of God 
eternal hostility against every form 
of tyranny over the mind of man." 
This can be seen also from his tomb- 
stone, carved with the three ac- 
complishments for which he wished 
to be remembered. Two of these 
accomplishments were statements 
which he wrote in defense of free- 
dom; the third was the establish- 



ment of a university which directly 
reflected his image, since, as the 
architect, he drew every window 
and fireplace; as the landscape 
gardener he placed every tree and 
bush; he pushed the bill creating 
the University through the Virginia 
State Legislature, then handpicked 
the faculty and the student body, 
the courses to be taught as well as 
the books in the librarv— all dedi- 
cated to his concept of education's 
role in creating a free society. 
His tombstone reads: 

Thomas Jefferson 


Of the Declaration of American 



The Statute of Virginia 

For Religious Freedom, and 

Father of the University of Virginia 

The Versatile Jefferson 

Strongly resembling his older 
contemporary and good friend, 
Benjamin Franklin, Jefferson was 
interested in almost all phases of 
life around him. He invented an 
ingenious dumb-waiter and weather- 
measuring device for Monticello, of 
which he was the architect, and 
which set the fashion of the classic 
Greek column which became so 
prominent in Southern mansions. 
He dearly loved music. As one of 
his Negro slaves recalled when inter- 
viewed in 1840, Jefferson owned 
three ''fiddles," and more often 
than not played at least a half hour 
following the evening meal, as well 
as in the afternoon. And never did 
the Negro see him riding or walk- 
ing out-of-doors unless he was sing- 
ing. In his fields of alfalfa and 
tobacco he was happiest, believing 
in the balancing, restorative quali- 
ties of nature. 

He introduced many new seeds 

into America, was one of the first 
to practice systematic crop rotation, 
and carried on a voluminous corre- 
spondence in both Europe and 
America on agricultural as well as 
scientific topics. A skilled mathe- 
matician, he employed calculus as 
a daily tool. He made a pioneer 
anthropological study of the Indian 
to prove him not inferior to Euro- 
pean races, and did the same for 
plants and animals, filling his Paris 
apartment with animal skeletons to 
prove American bison, bear, and 
deer larger than their European 
counterparts. He was a lifelong 
friend to science, his vast personal 
library— which he sold to his coun- 
try after the destruction of the Li- 
brary of Congress by the British in 
1814 — contained many scientific 
writings. It contained also many 
selections from the classical writers, 
for daily, as time permitted, Jeffer- 
son read Greek and Latin. In addi- 
tion he had a good knowledge of 
French, Spanish, Italian, and Anglo- 
Saxon. His personal correspondence 
was so large that in the present 
decade it is being published for the 
first time, at the rate of two over- 
size volumes each year. When com- 
pleted in the 1960's, his published 
papers will comprise one of the 
largest collections of personal writ- 
ings in existence. 

Jefferson's need for friends never 
ceased. Even though he was to eat 
alone, his table was never set for few- 
er than eight. He did as much as any 
man to shape the beautiful tradition 
of the Southern gentleman. Being 
incapable of believing in man's 
''irresistible corruption," he believed 
that self-love, the great corrupter of 
man's virtue, can be controlled, 
even largely eliminated, through 
education of the natural good which 



Jefferson passionately believed lay 
within every man's breast. In his 
own words: 

I believe sincerely in the general exis- 
tence of a moral instinct. I think it the 
brightest gem with which the human 
character is studded, and the want of it 
more degrading than the most hideous 
of bodily deformities. . . . Nature hath 
implanted in our breasts a love of others, 
■a sense of duty to them, a moral instinct, 
in short, which prompts us irresistibly to 
feel and to succor their distresses. 

To his dear friend, Dr. Benjamin 
Rush, he wrote his personal list of 
the virtues in descending order of 
importance: 1. good humor; 2. in- 
tegrity; 3. industry; 4. interest in 
science. In a letter to his grandson 
he defined "politeness as good hu- 
mor; it covers the natural want of 
it, and ends by rendering habitual a 
substitute nearly equivalent to the 
real virtue." But more precious 
even than endeavoring to make life 
pleasant for others was his esteem 
for honor and morality, for him the 
supreme personal virtues: 

Give up money, give up fame, give up 
science, give up the earth itself and all it 
contains, rather than do an immoral act 
.... Never suppose that in any possible 
situation or under any circumstances it 
is best for you to do a dishonorable thing, 
however slightly so it may appear to you. 

So deeply ingrained was Jeffer- 
son's esteem for man as man that he 
always bowed to everyone he met, 
including his freed Negro slaves on 
his own estate. When his grandson 
refused to bow as Jefferson himself 
exchanged bows with a Negro, Jef- 
ferson waited a moment until the 
grandson had fully absorbed the 
contrasting behaviors, then said to 
him softly, "Do you permit a Ne- 
gro to be more of a gentleman than 

He hated and feared slavery, since 
he could not envision how slave- 
holders could ever endow their chil- 
dren with the proper esteem for the 
divinity of the human soul. He made 
certain that the influential North- 
west Ordinance of 1787, which 
shaped the policy for colonizing the 
vast Ohio Valley, stipulated that 
education was to be compulsory and 
that no slavery was to be permitted. 
Thinking of slavery, he wrote in his 
Notes on Virginia, "I tremble for 
my country when I reflect that God 
is just." 

The Aristocratic Jefferson 

Jefferson's friend Thomas Paine 
was in Europe when he wrote The 
Rights oi Man, a book which so 
rashly attacked the British govern- 
ment that it caused Paine endless 
pain, even in America. One might 
summarize Jefferson's contribution 
by saying that in our new Nation 
he championed the rights of man as 
Paine might have done. When in the 
five years preceding Jefferson's elec- 
tion to the Presidency, in 1800, the 
Federalists became so fearful of all 
change and criticism that they 
passed the Alien and Sedition Acts 
which empowered them to imprison 
anyone who belittled the adminis- 
tration, it was Jefferson and Madi- 
son who drafted the Virginia and 
Kentucky Resolutions, which reaf- 
firmed the basic concept of the Con- 
stitution, namely, that government 
must ever be based on the will of 
the governed, and that without the 
right to speak freely that will is 
denied. He saw the Sedition Act 
"as an experiment on the American 
mind to see how far it will bear an 
avowed violation of the Constitu- 
tion," and believed that had not 
these laws been repealed, the Fed- 



eralists' next step would have been 
to declare the President a lifelong 
office, soon afterward to be ad- 
dressed with royal title. 

This form of aristocracy Jefferson 
felt to be artificial, entrenched 
though he found it to be in the 
minds of his countrymen, who 
seemed to have forgotten the ideals 
of the Revolution two decades 
earlier. Wrote Jefferson, 'The Rev- 
olution of 1800 was as real a 
revolution in the principles of our 
government as that of 1776 was in 
its form." Despite Federalist ac- 
cusations that Jefferson was imbued 
with the diabolical French philoso- 
phies of reason, immorality, atheism, 
and confiscation of property, he was 
elected President in 1800; his con- 
cept of natural aristocracy thus be- 
came dominant through the eight 
years following. 

He believed that form of govern- 
ment best 'which provides the most 
effectually for a pure election of 
these natural aristoi into the offices 
of government/ 7 While he never 
believed in electing mob leaders or 
ignorant or irresponsible men, he 
believed fervently that his "natural 
aristocracy" would triumph and the 
future of the Nation thus be secured 
if his two great conditions were ful- 
filled: government on the local lev- 
el, and education of the people. 
Every government degenerates when 
trusted to the rulers of the people 
alone. "The people themselves, 
therefore, are its only safe deposi- 
tories." To protect themselves, 
then, the people must be instructed. 
First Jefferson would have them 
know who they were. 

Persuaded that "the good sense 
of the people will always be found 
to be the best army," Jefferson dedi- 
cated his life to his faith in the com- 

mon man as few other Americans 
have ever done, save perhaps Lin- 
coln and Whitman. Writing in 
later life to his friend John Adams, 
he defined an artificial aristocracy 
or aristoi as one "founded on wealth 
and birth, without either virtue or 
talents." He ever deserves our 
esteem as the great champion of 
natural aristocracy: 

The grounds of this are virtue and tal- 
ents. Formerly, bodily powers gave place 
among the aristoi. But since the inven- 
tion of gunpowder has armed the weak 
as well as the strong with missile death, 
bodily strength, like beauty, good humor, 
politeness and other accomplishments, has 
become but an auxiliary ground for dis- 
tinction. . . . The natural aristocracy I 
consider as the most precious gift of na- 
ture, for the instruction, the trusts, and 
government of society (Text, page 152). 

This definition of man Jefferson 
could never dream of questioning, 
just as he never questioned that "all 
men are created equal." Without 
any qualification he really believed 
that the people themselves, when 
enlightened through education, free- 
dom of press, and freedom of wor- 
ship, are the only source of wise 
government. As he wrote to du 
Pont de Nemours: 

We both love the people, but you 
love them as infants whom you are afraid 
to trust without nurses, and I as adults 
whom I freely leave to self-government. 

But Jefferson also was wise enough 
to know that if ever the masses of 
people become indifferent to the 
processes of government, almost in- 
stantly those who govern them 
will become wolves. Preliminary 
to the people's freedom of choice, 
Jefferson emphasized three vital 
preliminary freedoms: freedom of 
the press, freedom of education, and 
freedom of religion. 



Jefferson was entirely free of any 
self-righteousness, so fully did he 
believe that, though the people 
might be misled for a time, soon 
they and they alone define truth. 
No one could give truth a greater 
chance to prove itself than did 
Jefferson when he said: 

The wise know too well their own weak- 
ness to assume infallibility; and he who 
knows most knows how little he knows. 

In order that truth might con- 
stantly be redefined by each suc- 
ceeding generation, freedom of the 
press was for Jefferson absolutely 
necessary. As President of the 
United States no one save perhaps 
Lincoln received greater abuse in 
the public press than did Jefferson. 
This he bore with serenity, making 
no attempt to silence his attackers. 
As stated in his second Inaugural 
Address on March 4, 1805, he was 
permitting an experiment to be 
made to prove whether "freedom of 
discussion, unaided by power, is not 
sufficient for the protection of 
truth." This sentiment merely 
amplifies one of the grandest sen- 
tences Jefferson ever uttered, as 
phrased in his first Inaugural Ad- 

If there be any among us who would 
wish to dissolve this Union, or to change 
its republican form, let them stand un- 
disturbed as monuments of the safety with 
which error of opinion may be tolerated, 
where reason is left free to combat it. 

To Jefferson, so long as man's 
mind is free, he is worthy of com- 
plete trust. Knowledge of his con- 
viction on this score makes his 
attitude toward newspapers some- 
what more understandable and 
rational, as stated in a letter written 
in 1787: 

The basis of our government being the 
opinion of the people, the very first object 
should be to keep that right; and were it 
left to me to decide whether we should 
have a government without newspapers, or 
newspapers without a government, I 
should not hesitate a moment to prefer 
the latter. But I should mean that every 
man should receive those papers, and be 
capable of reading them. . . . Cherish, 
therefore, the spirit of our people, and 
keep alive their intention. 

We have already received some 
insight into his great belief in educa- 
tion by his creation, almost single- 
handed, of the University of Vir- 
ginia. Yet, if we are to gain true 
perspective into his spirit, we should 
say, in fairness, that it is impossible 
to overemphasize the importance 
of education in Jefferson's code of 
values. In his own words: 

Every government degenerates when 
trusted to rulers of the people alone. The 
people themselves, therefore, are its only 
safe depositories. And to render them 
safe, their minds must be improved. . . . 
The influence over government must be 
shared among all the people. 

Jefferson drew up a bill for the 
establishment of public libraries, 
but schools were of first importance. 
His system of holding annual com- 
petitive examinations within each 
borough or county, with winners in 
each state receiving tuition-free 
scholarships to the state university, 
is being practiced for the first time 
in our own generation, as seen in 
the national competitions for high 
school graduates. But perhaps his 
greatest battle in education was to 
free it entirely from domination of 
the state church, which Jefferson 
spoke of as "the severest contest in 
which I have ever been engaged/' 

The evil which he combatted 
seems to us inconceivably remote, 
yet it still exists in many European 
and other countries of the world. 



For example, were you a Catholic 
or a Lutheran in present-day Ger- 
many, in addition to paying your 
income tax once a year, you would 
also pay your church tax. But the 
money would be paid, not to your 
church, but to the government, 
which in turn subsidizes the min- 
ister of your chosen faith. Jefferson 
could not agree that forced payment 
under government supervision to 
any church, was consistent with the 
intention of the Declaration of In- 
dependence. Framed in 1777, his 
Virginia Statute of Religious Lib- 
erty is the most famous single docu- 
ment in the history of American 
religious freedom. The purpose of 
this bill was to separate forever 
church and state and church and 
school; thus it was he who kept the 
United States from ever having an 
"official" or national religion. Al- 
though this bill was not passed until 
1786, almost ten years after Jefferson 
first wrote it, Jefferson felt it to be 
one of the major documents ever to 
come from his pen. The first sen- 
tence gives us its direction and 

Whereas Almighty God hath created 
the mind free; that all attempts to influ- 
ence it by temporal punishments or 
burthens, or by civil incapacitation only 
to beget habits of hypocrisy and meanness, 
are a departure from the plan of the Holy 
author of our religion. . . . 

Thus in religion, in freedom of 
the press, in social and aristocratic 
titles, it was Jefferson who was ever 
fighting to make certain that the 
gulf between the theory and prac- 
tice of the Nation, as stated in the 
Declaration of Independence and 
the Constitution, was never allowed 
to widen sufficiently to endanger 
those principles which he and the 

Founding Fathers had held most 

The Declaration of Independence 
Who reads a book on July 4th? 
Few do; everyone should. What 
better time, what better way to re- 
new rapport with the Founding 
Fathers than to read aloud each 
Independence Day at least the be- 
ginning and ending paragraphs of 
that greatest national literature, the 
Declaration of Independence? Such 
a solemn, annual ritual seems to 
exemplify mature patriotism at its 
best, particularly if done within 
family groups. 

Although this most famous docu- 
ment in American history was pro- 
duced by a committee of five 
appointed by the Continental Con- 
gress, with but few minor changes, 
the organization and phrasing are 
Jefferson's. His great achievement 
was that he was so entirely at one 
with the will of the group that he 
knew what was in their hearts; then 
he phrases this statement of those 
emerging beliefs in a condensed 
statement of immortal clarity, sim- 
plicity, and eloquence: 

We hold these truths to be self-evident, 
that all men are created equal, that they 
are endowed by their Creator with certain 
unalienable Rights, that among these are 
Life, Liberty and the pursuit of Happiness. 
That to secure these rights, Governments 
are instituted among Men, deriving their 
just powers from the consent of the 
governed, — That whenever any Form of 
Government becomes destructive of these 
ends, it is the Right of the People to 
alter or to abolish it, and to institute new 
Government, laying its foundation on such 
principles and organizing its powers in 
such form, as to them shall seem most 
likely to effect their Safety and Happiness 
(Text, page 150). 

Since Jefferson's wording was ac- 



cepted by the entire Congress, he 
was as successful in speaking for 
those gentlemen of principle and 
courage as he has been for succeed- 
ing generations. Indeed, this is the 
source of its strength: through Jef- 
ferson's words all of us find expres- 
sion for our commonly shared 
convictions as to what we are, and 
what rights and privileges we grant 
to each other as members of the 
same great Nation. 

It should be pointed out that not 
until these very words of the Dec- 
laration of Independence had been 
written, accepted, and circulated, 
did Jefferson's revolutionary ideas 
become crystallized. Then the Dec- 
laration began to cause reaction and 
stimulation among those for whom 
it spoke. Jefferson expressed in a 
letter written in 1825, scarcely more 
than a year preceding his death, 
this point concerning the origin of 
the Declaration: 

There was but one opinion on this side 
of the water. All American whigs thought 
alike on these subjects. When forced, 
therefore, to resort to arms for redress, 
an appeal to the tribunal of the world was 
deemed proper for our justification. This 
was the object of the Declaration of In- 
dependence. . . . Neither aiming at the 

originality of principle or sentiment, nor 
yet copied from any particular previous 
writing, it was intended to be an expres- 
sion of the American mind, and to give 
to that expression the proper tone and 
spirit called for by the occasion. 

So near to the hearts of the 
American people are the results of 
this Declaration that it is almost 
impossible to judge it objectively; 
yet time has done this for them. 
It is easy to conjecture that some- 
one else could have phrased it 
equally as well; perhaps this is so. 
Yet until someone else composes a 
more memorable statement of the 
great and commonly accepted 
American belief, a considerable debt 
to Thomas Jefferson must be ac- 
knowledged both for his great words 
and for his life of principle and 
integrity out of which they came. 

Thoughts ior Discussion 

1. What elements of the Enlighten- 
ment are exemplified in Jefferson's life 
and character? 

2. Do you feel he exemplifies his own 
definition of aristocracy? 

3. For Jefferson why was education of 
such importance? 

4. In your own estimation, what was 
Jefferson's principal contribution to the 
Declaration of Independence? 

Star ViJ or as 

Dorothy J. Roberts 

If the dart of bitterness 

Has pierced the layered bark of silence 

To the living center, pour 

The Savior's words over the wound. 

Here in the midnight silence, let 
His syllables mend the tissue's bruise, 
Till the wound becomes scar, the scar 
Becomes healed and at length forgotten. 

Social Science — Spiritual Living 
in the Nuclear Age 

Lesson 7— Creative and Spiritual Living — Pathways to Peace — Part II 

Elder Bhine M. Porter 

For Tuesday, May 24, i960 

Objective: To explore the ways in which creative and spiritual living can contribute 
toward building a world of peace and good will toward men. 

The Quest for Peace in Society 
''THE need for world peace is 
obvious. No matter how gloomy 
the picture may appear at times, one 
optimistic fact exists— each one of 
us can make a contribution toward 
world peace and good will toward 
men. It is important, however, that 
we actively assume responsibility for 
putting our own house in order. 
What the world needs is individuals 
who are living a practical religion, 
who are living applied Christianity. 
We need not only pray, "Thy king- 
dom come. Thy will be done in 
earth, as it is in heaven" (Mt. 6:10), 
but individually to work and strive 
to create the kind of world in which 
these conditions may prevail. 

Pertinent to this thought, Charles 
Wagner, author of The Simple Life, 
makes this comment: 

Each person's base of operation is the 
field of his immediate duty; neglect this 
field, and all you undertake at a distance 
is compromised. First, then, be of your 
own country, your own city, your own 
home, your own church, your own work- 
shop; then, if you can, set out from this 
to go beyond it. That is the plain and 
natural order . . . (McKay, David O.: 
Gospel Ideals, page 292). 

This implies that if religion is to 
make a contribution in our quest 
for peace, it must not only be a sub- 
jective feeling, but also an expression 

of that feeling manifested in human 
associations and social relations. 
Knowing a thing or merely feeling 
an assurance of the truth is not suf- 
ficient. ". . . to him that knoweth 
to do good, and doeth it not, to 
him it is sin" (James 4:17). 

Christ invited us to follow in his 
steps in order that we might have 
life more abundantly. Those indi- 
viduals who experience satisfaction 
and happiness by living creatively, 
by serving their fellow men, indi- 
viduals who are dedicated to the 
creation of a still better world for 
everyone, are traveling the course 
which we charted toward a better 
world. President McKay said: 

The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter- 
day Saints, accepting Christ as the reve- 
lation of God to man, believes that Jesus 
in his life and teachings reveals a stand- 
ard of personal living and of social rela- 
tions, which, if fully embodied in indi- 
vidual lives and in human institutions, 
would not only ameliorate the present ills 
of society but also bring happiness and 
peace to mankind. 

If it be urged that during the past two 
thousand years so-called Christian nations 
have failed to achieve such a goal, we 
answer that all failure to do so may be 
found in the fact that they have failed 
to apply the principles and teachings of 
true Christianity (McKay, David O.: 
Gospel Ideals, page 97). 

We believe firmly that the basis upon 

Page 137 



Books for 

the Church 


Church Pianist — 

Stults 1.50 

Eighteen Hymn 
Transcriptions — 

Kohlmann 85 

Famous Sacred 

Songs — Peery 1.25 

Melodies For Church 
and Home — Shelley .... 1.00 
More Concert Trans- 
criptions of Favorite 
Hymns — Kohlmann .. 1.00 
Piano Hymn Volun- 
taries — Lorenz 1.50 

Piano Transcriptions 
of Your Favorite 

Hymns — Parsons 1.25 

Preludes, Offertories, 
Postludes — Schaum .. .85 
Preludes, Offertories, 
Postludes— Stickles .. 1.25 
Sacred Piano Album 
for Home and 

Church — Gahm 1.50 

Sacred Piano Solos — 

Rettenberg 1.00 

Sabbath Day Music — 

Randolph 1.50 

Sunday Piano Music 

—Boston 1.25 

Tranquil Hours — 

Presser 1.50 

Twenty-Four Volun- 
taries — Stickles 1.50 

Music Sent on Approval 

Use this advertisement as your order blank 


15 E. 1st South 

Salt Lake City 11, Utah 

Please send the music indicated above. 
□ On Approval □ Charge 

□ Money Enclosed 


Address , 

City & State 

Music I 

15 E. 1st South 
J Salt Lake City 11, Utah 

which world peace may be permanently 
obtained is not by sowing seeds of dis- 
trust and suspicion in people's minds; not 
by engendering enmity and hatred in hu- 
man hearts; not by individuals or nations 
arrogating to themselves the claim of 
possessing all wisdom or the only culture 
worth having; not by war with resulting 
suffering and death from submarines, 
poison gas, or explosions of nuclear bombs. 
No! The peace that will be permanent 
must be founded upon the principles of 
righteousness as taught and exemplified by 
the Prince of Peace, our Lord and Savior 
Jesus Christ, "For there is none other 
name under heaven among men, whereby 
we must be saved" (McKay, Llewelyn 
R.: Home Memories of President David 
O. McKay, page 233), 

Needed— Better Human Relations 
The key to world peace will more 
likely be found in better human 
relations than in establishing more 
laws or issuing more command- 
ments. We have learned through 
centuries of experience that a com- 
mandment alone does not make a 
person love another. We have 
learned that if a person is filled 
with hate and anger and hostilities, 
the passing of a law does not remove 
the hate, anger, and hostility. At- 
tempts to command and legislate 
kindness, mercy, and love appear to 
have essentially failed. It would 
seem that the development of such 
traits and characteristics will result 
from living in healthy conditions 
which nurture their growth from an 
inner desire within the individual. 
If sincere men and women the world 
over could unite in an earnest effort 
to supplant feelings of selfishness, 
hatred, suspicion, and greed with 
feelings of kindness, mercy, and 
justice, and service to others, then 
leaders would think more of men 
than of the success of a system; and 
they would thereby promote the 
peace and happiness of mankind. 



There is no road to universal peace 
which does not lead into the hearts 
of humanity. This was clearly stat- 
ed in an editorial in the Deseiet 


What this world needs, and needs most 
desperately, is better human relationships. 
Or to use a more common if more mis- 
understood term, better public rela- 
tions. . . . 

Human relations? There was a man who 
was the greatest master of human relations 
the world has ever known. His greatness 
had many facets. Not the least among 
them was a superhuman capacity to meet 
each problem on the level of the troubled 
person — and to solve it. 

Thus, faced with a woman in sin, he 
spoke of the person without sin casting 
the first stone. Faced with a rich young 
ruler who had everything except the most 
precious gift of all, he counseled him to 
become as a little child. Faced with men 
who wanted to sit at the right and left 
hand of God, he taught them humility. 
Faced with a wavering, over-impetuous 
man whom he needed to lead his people, 
he taught him steadfastness and faith. 

Today's world needs such human rela- 
tions as that. We will never equal the 
work and teachings of the Carpenter from 
Nazareth, of course. But we do have a 
great potential in this field ("Which Way 
to Peace," Editorial, Deseret News - Salt 
Lake Telegram, February 1, 1958). 

Let us hope that some day soon 
all human beings will realize the 
importance and benefits of improv- 
ing our human relations with one 
another. When and if that time 
comes, we could anticipate a con- 
dition in which the Savior's prayer 
would be in the hearts of all peo- 
ple— 'That they all may be one; as 
thou, Father, art in me, and I in 
thee, that they also may be one in 
us . . ." (John 17:21). 

Love, The Greatest Thing 
in the World 

fesus, having man's future in 
mind, said nineteen centuries ago, 

Vida Fox Clawson 
Travel Center 

Dear Friend: 

If you are interested in 
HAWAII, remember we have 
tours going every month. 

Our 1960 EUROPEAN 
folders are now ready and 
will be gladly sent to you 
upon request. 

Write or Phone: 


216 South 13th East 

Salt Lake City 2, Utah 

Phone: DA 8-0303 


New Classes Begin Soon 

Adult classes for Relief Society and gene- 
alogy workers will teach beginning and 
advanced typing. Classes will run 6:30 to 
8:00 p.m., Mondays and Thursdays. Individual 
help and instruction by professional teachers. 
Call for reservations and further information. 


Phone EM 3-2765 
70 North Main Salt Lake City 11, Utah 



"A new commandment I give unto 
you, That ye love one another . . ." 
(John 13:34). Today scientists of 
human behavior have arrived at the 
conclusion that love is the greatest 
medicine and provides the most 
hope for achieving a world of peace 
and a condition in which man can 
live and maintain good mental 
health. A modern scientist has 
stated what might be termed an im- 
portant spiritual question of today, 
''How can we encourage love and 
diminish hate"? (Karl Menninger, 
Love Against Hate, page 5). This 
quotation extends itself as a chal- 
lenge to those who can move be- 
yond their own concerns to affirm 
love and brotherhood as the central 
realities of existence. We then 
come closer to living the philosophy 
expressed by Christ that ". . . he 
that loseth his life for my sake shall 
find it" (Mt. 10:39), for tnen we 
have concerned ourselves with how 
to save others and in the process we 
save ourselves. 

Having been instructed that the 
two greatest commandments are to 
love God and to love our fellow 
men and that the greatest thing in 
the world is love, we would do well 
to learn as much as we can about 
the phenomenon of love, and how 
we can incorporate it in our lives. 
We give lip service to the import- 
ance of love, but many of us know 
very little about what it really means 
or how we develop the ability to 
love. Modern scientific evidence 
suggests that love does not occur 
by chance, but rather develops 
through certain kinds of experi- 
ences. Love is an achievement — 
quite a rare and important achieve- 
ment. Many people believe that 
nothing is easier than to love; but, 
on the contrary, while every human 

being has a potential capacity for 
loving, its realization is one of the 
most difficult achievements. 

Jesus prescribed, perhaps, the best 
medicine for many of our present 
ills of today when he said, ". . . love 
thine enemies . . ." (Mt. 5:44). As 
difficult as this challenge may seem, 
it is imminently practical. It is 
essential for our health and well- 
being that we eliminate from our 
minds the poison of hate. The 
clinical experience of psychiatry 
demonstrates that, actually, we can- 
not oppose our enemies effectively 
when we hate them. Hate shackles 
our powers, but when we love our 
enemies as people who, like us, have 
their unique humanhood — then we 
are able, strongly and effectively, to 
oppose them when they become 
misguided, sick, or hate-laden. 

Menninger, in discussing what 
we might do in order to experience 
greater happiness in our personal 
lives and peace in society, points out 
that before that day comes we shall 
have learned more about ourselves, 
that we shall have achieved a great 
deal of self-understanding, that we 
shall have revised our ways of living 
and our ways of working to insure 
more joy in our work. In essence, 
we shall have become accomplished 
in the creative life. He concludes 
his book by saying: 

We shall have accorded to love the pre- 
eminence which it deserves in our scale 
of values; we shall seek it and proclaim 
it as the highest virtue and the greatest 
boon. We shall not be ashamed to have 
"suffered much extremity for love," in 
the full realization that love is the medi- 
cine for the sickness of the world, a 
prescription often given, too rarely taken. 
We shall have realigned our faith in God 
to include more faith in human beings, 
and extended our identifications to include 
more brothers, more sisters, more sons 



and daughters, in a vastly wider family 
concept. . . . 

This goal is not unattainable in spite 
of past errors and present vicissitudes. 
For we have the courage to hope and the 
power to love. And for all the evil with- 
in us, we cannot escape the will to live. 
From that springs our determination to 
better our lot. By the use of our intelli- 
gence and our knowledge, we can use the 
slave of science for the promotion of 
human happiness. Speed the day! (From 
Love Against Hate, copyright 1942, by 
Karl Menninger and Jeanetta Lyle Men- 
ninger, pp. 293-294. Reprinted by 
permission of Harcourt, Brace and Com- 
pany, Inc.). 

Another scientist of today, dis- 
cussing the urgency and necessity 
for developing loving personalities, 

If man is to be able to love, he must 
be put in his supreme place. The eco- 
nomic machine must serve him, rather 
than he serve it. He must be able to 
share experience, to share work, rather 
than, at best, share in profits. Society 
must be organized in such a way that 
man's social, loving nature is not sep- 
arated from his social existence but be- 
comes one with it. It is true, as I have 
tried to show, that love is the only sane 
and satisfactory answer to the problem of 
human existence, then any society which 
excludes, relatively, the development of 
love, must in the long run perish of its 
own contradiction with the basic necessi- 
ties of human nature. Indeed, to speak 
of love is not "preaching," for the simple 
reason that it means to speak of the ulti- 
mate and real need in every human being. 
That this need has been obscured does 
not mean that it does not exist. To 
analyze the nature of love is to discover 
its general absence today and to criticize 
the social conditions which are responsible 
for this absence. To have faith in the 
possibility of love as a social and not only 
exceptional-individual phenomenon, is a 
rational faith based on the insight into 
the very nature of man (Fromm, Eric: 
The Art oi Loving, page 133, Harper & 
Brothers, publishers. Used by permis- 
sion ) . 

From the earliest spiritual leaders 

to modern-day scientists, those liv- 
ing on the spiritual frontier have 
been and are telling us that the 
greatest thing in the world is love. 
If we are to make this meaningful, 
we must realize that the power to 
love does not come full-grown into 
our lives. It does not come by mere 
admonition nor by logical, verbal 
proof of its importance. To promote 
love among men requires that we do 
more than talk about it, that we 
actually promote situations and cre- 
ate atmospheres in which love will 
spontaneously flourish without be- 
ing admonished to do so. It must 
form a very core of our lives as we 
attempt to live and practice a re- 
ligion of love. 

The Peace oi Christ 

The peace of Christ does not come by 
seeking the superficial things of life, neith- 
er does it come except as it springs from 
the individual's heart. . . . 

Centered in the heart also are the 
enemies to peace — avarice, ambition, envy, 
anger, and pride. These and other vices 
which bring misery into the world must 
be eradicated before permanent peace is 
assured. There shall have to be felt in 
the hearts of men more consideration for 
others — there shall have to be manifested 
around the coming peace table at least a 
little of the Christ spirit — do unto others 
as you would have others do unto you 
(McKay, David O.: Gospel Ideals, pp. 
39, 298). 

The challenge and task obviously 
rest upon the shoulders of each of 
us. We cannot expect the leaders 
of nations or delegates sitting around 
a peace table to solve the problems 
of a complex and confused world. 
It will take all of us working dili- 
gently together to create a world of 
peace-loving people, to develop with- 
in ourselves the skill, the capacity, 
the desire to live harmoniously and 
creatively with one another, to love- 




Established 1932 

The BEST in handicraft 
supplies ANYWHERE! 

\/ Lowest Prices! 

V Newest Ideas! 

V Largest Stocks! 

V Most Variety! 


Complete etching supplies 
—tier handles, etc. 


Styrofoam b a I I s , eggs, 
sheets, Chenilles, Novelty 
Ideas, Supplies for Memo- 
rial Day 

Largest Stocks — Lowest 


Many inexpensive, easy 

AM leaves and centers — 
Wood Fibre— new low price 
Plant Plastic and molds for 
all flowers 




To help you plan your 

Spring Handicrafts 

Wholesale to Dealers 
Discounts to Groups 


240 East 2nd South 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

God and to love our fellow men, 
to create within our homes the kind 
of environment which will produce 
loving personalities in our children. 
This means we must search for self- 
understanding, for inner peace, con- 
tentment, serenity, while, at the 
same time, maintaining sufficient 
feelings of dissatisfaction that we 
have a propelling drive and urge to 
improve the life situation. 


Living spiritually in the nuclear 
age represents a real challenge to all 
of us. It should be obvious by now 
that spiritual living cannot be 
accomplished by immature, unthink- 
ing persons, but rather that the ap- 
plication of the teachings of Christ 
is directly related to the degree of 
emotional and religious maturity 
which we possess. It is quite prob- 
able that if we achieve success in 
our efforts toward becoming more 
mature that spiritual and creative 
living and therefore a world of peace 
will come almost automatically. 

If through more mature behavior 
and thinking we are able to create 
an environment within our homes 
for our children to become mentally 
healthy, creative, spiritually minded 
individuals, then we should turn 
out of our homes the kind of indi- 
viduals who can bring about many 
of the goals which we have been dis- 
cussing in this series of lessons dur- 
ing the past few months. Perhaps 
then the peace of the world will at 
last come from the peace of the fam- 
ily and the extension of that peace 
to families of all nations. Thus may 
come to pass the fulfillment of the 
dream of all the ages expressed 
through Abraham, ". . . and in thee 
shall all families of the earth be 
blessed" (Genesis 12:3). 



Thoughts for Discussion 

i. What specific contributions can you 
make toward "Better Human Relations"? 

2. What can you do to "encourage love 
and diminish hate"? 

3. As you consider the conditions which 
exist in the world today, is your own home 
in order? 

a. Where do you place your values? 

b. What goals or standards, ideals or 
purposes, do you emphasize when 
decisions are made? 

4. How do your feelings toward other 
people show through your daily tasks and 
the ways you carry them out? 

a. What proportion of the feelings 
so transmitted are warm, happy 

b. How many are little, bitter, re- 
sentful feelings? 

5. What do you contribute to relation- 
ships? Do you "love things and use peo- 
ple" when it should be the other way 

Supplementary References 

Brown, Hugh B.: "The Seventh Beati- 
tude," The Instructor, October 1956, pp. 

Brown, Hugh B.: "Who Is My Neigh- 
bor," The Instructor, October 1958, pp. 

Lindbergh, Anne Morrow: Gift From 
the Sea, Pantheon Books, Inc., New 
York, 1955. 

Mead, Margaret: "Raising Children 
Who'll Reach for the Moon," Parents 
Magazine, Vol. 32, No. 10, (October 
1 957)^ PP- 44> 182-184. 


20 r 

Celia Luce 

VK THEN a ship is ready to put out to 
** sea, the first thing that is done is 
to pull up the anchor. The anchor holds 
the ship in the harbor, or, if it should 
reach the open sea with the anchor drag- 
ging, it forms a weight that keeps the 
ship from making any real progress. 

My bad habits are like an anchor drag- 
ging at the wrong times. They hold me 
back and keep me from making any real 
progress. Instead of blaming the stormy 
weather for my slow speed ahead, I had 
better go to work on my bad habits, pull 
up anchor, and be free to surge forward. 

j .. ; 

Hawaiian Tour 

I Leaving in February 

i 1 

j Europe 1960 ( 

Reservations made J 

anywhere in the world, j 

chartered tours or individual | 

! j 

| Margaret Lund g 

I 4708 Holladay Blvd. 

| Salt Lake City, Utah 

j Phones: CR 7-6851 

i IN 6-2909 




A sure way of keeping alive the valuable instruc- 
tion of each month's Relief Society Magazine is in 
a handsomely bound cover. The Mountain West's 
first and finest bindery and printing house is pre- 
pared to bind your editions into a durable volume. 

Mail or bring the editions you wish bound to the 
Deseret News Press for the finest of service. 
Cloth Cover— $2.50; Leather Cover— $3.80 

Advance payment must accompany all orders. 

Please include postage according to table listed 
below if bound volumes are to be mailed. 

Distance from 

Salt Lake City, Utah Rate 

Up to 150 miles _ 3S 

150 to 300 miles _ 39 

300 to 600 miles 45 

600 to 1000 miles 54 

1000 to 1400 miles 64 

1400 to 1800 miles 76 

Over 1800 miles ~„ 87 

Leave them at our conveniently locat- 
ed uptown office. 

Deseret News Press 

Phone EMpire 4-2581 gQ>^ 

33 Richards St. Salt Lake City 1, Utah C3vJ f 

iutrthday (congratulations 


Mrs. Catherine Jones Erickson 
Monroe, Utah 


Mrs. Rachel B. Ballantyne 
Logan, Utah 

Mrs. Mary Jane Smart Webster 
Rexburg, Idaho 

Mrs. LaVinia Rigby Card 
Salt Lake City, Utah 


Mrs. Evelyn Cox Moffitt 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Laura Minnie Simmons Gary 
Preston, Idaho 

Mrs. Alice Gowans 
Tooele, Utah 

Mrs. Matilda Nelson Tate 
Pomona, California 

Mrs. Mary Ann Batty Smith 
Randolph, Utah 

Mrs. Eleanor Spencer Jensen 
Sandy, Utah 


Mrs. Agnes Ann Gibson Trump 
Bountiful, Utah 

Mrs. Amy Teressa Leavitt Richardson 

Mesa, Arizona 

Mrs. Amanda Sego Smith 
Mesa, Arizona 

Mrs. Mary Caroline Mortensen 

Manassa, Colorado 

Mrs. Helen Larson Smith 
Mesa, Arizona 

Page 144 

Mrs. Nancy Smith 
Mesa, Arizona 

Mrs. Florence Jane Alexander Curtis 
Salt Lake City, Utah 


Mrs. Belle Barton 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Carrie Victoria Boyd Stewart 
Safford, Arizona 


Mrs. Lydia Adaline Thornton Duffin 
Portland, Oregon 

Mrs. Diana Elizabeth Merritt 


Salt Lake City, Utah 

M/hat Lsan «y L^ive LJou? 

Christie Lund Coles 

What can I give you, Child, 
Against the intruding years? 
What will keep each moment bright 
To withstand the tears? 

I can give you laughter. . . . 
It will not be enough — 
I can give you courage 
For when the road is rough. 

I can give you words of faith 
For when the night is long; 
And for the songless moment, 
I can give you song. 

I can give you promise 
Of guidance from above; 
And always, always, always 
I can give you love. 

With a Song 
in Her Heart 

The life story of 
Florence Jepperson Madsen 

Grace Hildy Croft 

A moving document on the 
life of Dr. Florence Jepperson 
Madsen, from her childhood 
home in the Rockies to the 
eastern music centers where 
she was acclaimed one of the 
nation's greatest singers . . . 
and finally a beloved teacher 
and conductor. Over fifty il- 


New and Revised 

The Naked 


W. Cleon Skousen 

An additional chapter is now in- 
cluded in this incredible story of 
Communism, discussing the signifi- 
cance of Nikita Khrushchev's visit to 
the United States. 




DQSMQtlSsBooh Co. 

44 East South Temple Salt lake Cit v Utah 



44 East South Temple, Salt Lake City, Utah 

Gentlemen: Enclosed you will find ( ) check ( ) money order ( ) I have an 

account. Please charge for encircled (numbered) books: 1 2 




Zone State 

Residents of Utah include 2Vi% sales tax. 

HIL-M V 4-1 

How Well Have 
YOU Provided? 

LDS families have been 
urged repeatedly to store up 
food, clothing, and other sup- 
plies for time of possible need. 
This counsel is good. 

Wise family heads also 
store up dollars against future 
needs. And the best way for 
most families to do this is 
through life insurance. By invest- 
ing a few dollars each month 
in life insurance premiums, 
you can immediately create 
a very sizable financial estate 
that will provide for the future 
needs of your family if they 
should some day be deprived 
of your regular income. Can 
you think of any better or 
more economical way to pro- 
vide this "substitute salary" 
that your family some day 
may need ? If not, then mail 
the coupon below, or call your 
Beneficial agent — soon ! A 
variety of new Beneficial Life 
Insurance plans offers greater 
benefits at less cost than ever 
before. * 

Dept.R260 ' 
Beneficial Life Insurance Co. 
Beneficial Building 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Please send information about the following plans — 
with no obligation, of course. 

□ Planned Futures QFamily Benefactor Plar 

□ Commercial Whole Life Q Other 


Street or R. F. D 

City Zone.... State.. 


Virgil H. Smith, Pre. 

Salt Lake City, Utah 


SB. A 

'&L, •■' ■ t. 




, v# 


fl c 

^ fi 


VOL 47 NO, 3 
MARCH 1960 

Lsiip of cfaith 

Margery S. Stewart 

I know people like cherry boughs, who, 
Smitten by snow, retain a beauty 
Written in starkness, black and white 
Reality of suffering. 

Dark in pain they endure, 
Shaken but unquailing, 
Forsaken by all but sparrows . . . 
Vulnerable. . . . 

Stripped by the lightning's 
Whim, seared trunk, shattered 
Limb, yet year after year they 
Draw from remembering roots 


Up to the farthest tip the liquid 

Cup of their faith. Past 

All time of bearing 

They bring forth 

Fruit from triumph of blossoms, 

Mute trumpets of glory. 

Let me be like them 

In my own storms ... all roots of my 
Being waiting for the recurrence, 
Seeing beyond tempest, sustenance 
From his sure, unfailing springs. 

The Cover: A Southern Mansion in Spring, With Dogwood in Bloom 
Courtesy Chamber of Commerce, Atlanta, Georgia 
Submitted by Lucile W. Bunker 

Frontispiece: Springtime Blossoms 
Luoma Photos 

Cover Design by Evan Jensen 

Cover Lithographed in Full Color by Deseret News Press 

Cjrom I Lear and cfc 


It is so comfortable and enjoyable read- 
ing The Relief Society Magazine. I love 
it, and especially the lessons. They have 
increased and strengthened my testimony. 
— Ilo Robbins Evans 

Canyon, British Columbia 

After forty-three years of continuous 
reading of The Relief Society Magazine* 
I think I should add my bit of praise 
and thankfulness for so wonderful a pub- 
lication — and it gets better all the time. 
It would be hard to single out one par- 
ticular part as the best, as I take great 
joy in reading the Magazine from cover 
to cover. The editorials are especially 
fine and the clean, refreshing stories are 
always good. I loved Leola Seely Ander- 
son's ''The Miracle Mile" in the Decem- 
ber 1959 issue. Thanks for the wonder- 
ful message from our beloved General 
Presidency of Relief Society, in January. 
It is inspiring. 

— Lora H. Thompson 

Malta, Idaho 

I am a missionary in the Southern Far 
East Mission field, and I would like to 
congratulate the Relief Society on receiv- 
ing the Simpson-Lee Paper Company 
Award for the December 1958 cover of 
the Magazine (see December 1959, page 
80 5 ) . I wish to express my thanks for 
the lovely Magazine, and the beautiful 
covers. . . . The stories are wonderful, and 
the poems are good. I love the whole 

— Esther Julia Smith 

Southern Far East Mission 

I have been reading the Magazine since 
I was a young girl in my mother's home. 
The stories and articles are all interesting, 
and I especially enjoy the recipes and 
homemaker's articles. I had the privilege 
of knowing Grace Ingles Frost and have 
always felt it a treat to have known one 
who can express the beauties of the world 
around us as ably as she does. I especially 
enjoyed her poem "The Edge of Summer" 
(September 1959). 

— Mrs. Ann B. Porter 

La Puente, California 

Since I found The Relief Society Maga- 
zine at the library in our branch, I have 
read as many copies of the Magazine as 
possible. Even though I have to look up 
the English-Japanese dictionary here and 
there, I am deeply moved by many articles 
that my unknown sisters wrote with the 
faith. I always find at least a story in 
the Magazine that I cannot read through 
without tears, deeply impressed. Nowa- 
days I am busy reading the Magazines of 
the back numbers. ... I dared to take 
up my pen to write to you, feeling that 
I must tell you how much I am thankful 
for The Relief Society Magazine. 
— Seiko Takeda 
Tokyo, Japan 

Just an expression of gratitude for this 
ever-helpful, exciting little Magazine, 
which I appreciate more and more as 
the years pass by. And now that I help 
to sell it (as a representative), my interest 
and enthusiasm have increased. As we 
start a new decade and look back on the 
past one, I am reminded that ten years 
ago I wasn't a subscriber, nor did I know 
of the Magazine, nor was I a Latter-day 
Saint. What I might have been missing 
all these years if I had not come as a 
stranger to a Latter-day Saint commun- 
ity. ... I am still thrilled to be a mem- 
ber of the Church, a member of my 
ward, and a member of Relief Society. 
—Norma M. ZoBell 

Raymond, Alberta 

The Relief Society Magazine, with its 
beautiful covers, its just-right size, and 
interesting variety of contents, is very dear 
to me. The lesson material gives us a 
second chance to go to school when we 
really appreciate it more. So many in- 
spirational articles, beautiful and fitting 
poetry, and stories that bring tears and 
smiles, are all uplifting to our souls. I 
was especially impressed with the story 
"The Bishop's Wife," by Sylvia Probst 
Young, in April 1959, and also the poem 
"To Benjamin Franklin," by Elsie Mc- 
Kinnon Strachan, in the July issue. Thanks 
for all of it. 

— Irene Andrus 

Sunland, California 

Page 146 


Monthly Publication of the Relief Society of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints 

Belle S. Spafford ..__.-- President 

Marianne C. Sharp - First Counselor 

Louise W. Madsen --------- Second Counselor 

Hulda Parker ------ Secretary-Treasurer 

Anna B. Hart Josie B. Bay Elna P. Haymond Elsa T. Peterson 

Edith S. Elliott Christine H. Robinson Annie M. Ellsworth Irene B. Woodford 

Florence J. Madsen Alberta H. Christensen Mary R. Young Fanny S. Kienitz 

Leone G. Layton Mildred B. Eyring Mary V. Cameron Elizabeth B. Winters 

Blanche B. Stoddard Charlotte A. Larsen Afton W. Hunt LaRue H. Rosell 

Evon W. Peterson Edith P. Backman Wealtha S. Mendenhall Jennie R. Scott 

Aleine M. Young Winniefred S. Pearle M. Olsen 



Editor __---------- Marianne C. Sharp 

Associate Editor Vesta P. Crawford 

General Manager ---------- Belle S. Spafford 

VOL 47 MARCH 1960 NO.~3 

Ly on tents 


Beauty in the Home Christine H. Robinson 148 

Spiritual Living — Pathway to Peace Blaine M. Porter 157 

The Southern States Mission Preston R. Nibley 164 

The American Red Cross and Its Campaign for Members and Funds Theodore V. Houser 178 

An Ounce of Precaution Mabel Harmer 186 

The Relief Society Magazine in Durban, South Africa Muriel Wilson 206 


The Fishbite Story — Third Prize Story Dorothy Clapp Robinson 151 

A Place for Everything Charmaine Kohler 166 

Offerings of the Heart Frances C. Yost 189 

With a Song in My Heart Mabel Law Atkinson 191 

The New Day — Chapter 6 Hazel K. Todd 197 


From Near and Far 146 

Sixty Years Ago 172 

Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 173 

Editorial: The Refining Influence of Relief Society Louise W. Madsen 174 

Notes to the Field: Organizations and Reorganizations of Stake and Mission 

Relief Societies for 1959 176 

Index for 1959 Relief Society Magazine Available 178 

Announcing the Special April Short Story Issue 185 

Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities Hulda Parker 201 

Birthday Congratulations 208 


Recipes From the Southern States Mission Lucile W. Bunker 179 

Whys, Wherefores, and Fun With Green Plants Maude N. Howard 181 

Dreams Celia Luce 190 

A Peppermint-Stick Party Helen S. Williams 194 

Kathryn A. Carne — Artist, Nurse, Homemaker 196 

A Quick Fade-Out Sylvia Pezoldt 204 

Reward of Obedience Flora J. Isgreen 207 


Cup of Faith — Frontispiece '. Margery S. Stewart 145 

Ram Song Maude Rubin 150 

Bluebird Eva Willes Wangsgaard 163 

March Time Enola Chamberlin 171 

Miraculous Advent Ida Elaine James 175 

Morning Zara Sabin 188 

This I Know Mabel Jones Gabbott 196 

Hilltop Dawn Ethel Jacobson 207 

Bubbles Christie Lund Coles 208 

Spring Nancy W. Wilcox 208 


Copyright 1959 by General Board of Relief Society of The Church of 
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. 
Editorial and Business Offices: 76 North Main, Salt Lake City 11, Utah: Phone EMpire 4-2511; 
Subscriptions 246; Editorial Dept. 245. Subscription Price: $2.00 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year; 
20c a copy; payable in advance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back 
numbers can be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change of 
address at once, giving old and new address. 

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under 
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in 
section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned 
unless return postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only. 
The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts. 

Page 147 

Beauty in the Home 

Christine H. Robinson 
Member, General Board of Relief Society 

(Address Delivered at the General Session of the Annual General Relief Society 

Conference, October 7, 1959) 

RECENTLY, a national maga- 
zine featured an unusual 
family that lives in an 
unusual place. This family makes 
its home at the bottom of a steep 
canyon on the winding Snake River. 
Here, without many of the common 
household conveniences to which 
all of us are accustomed, including 
electricity, the parents have reared 
eleven children. We are told that 
theirs is a happier, more satisfying 
life than that of most conventional 
householders. In this secluded can- 
yon, the parents and children de- 
pend upon each other for com- 
panionship, and upon a colorful 
wilderness for enjoyment and rec- 
reation. One of the children 
remarked, ''As for television, who 
needs that when one lives in an 
enchanted canyon?" 

I am not personally acquainted 
with the members of this family nor 
the circumstances under which they 
have built their unusual home. 
Furthermore, I am sure that not all 
of us could or would want to live 
in an isolated canyon. Yet, I am 
impressed with the fact that with- 
out many of the physical home con- 
veniences, which we feel are so 
necessary to our own happiness, this 
family, apparently, has built much 
beauty into its home. 

I am sure all of us strive to make 
our homes places of beauty. Many 
of us search long and hard to find 

Page 148 

just the right piece of furniture, the 
right accessories and color scheme, 
to achieve this beauty. Surely, the 
physical beauty of a home is im- 
portant to our comfort and well- 
being. Still, another type of beauty 
is far more essential. This beauty 
is an atmosphere, a climate, the 
spirit of the home, the attitude of 
its inhabitants one toward the other. 
At first glance these may seem in- 
tangibles, but, actually, they are as 
real and as accessible as the smile 
on your face, the friendly light in 
your eyes, the kind words on your 
lips, and the expression of love and 
understanding in your heart. This 
is the type of beauty which you 
may not be able to touch or to 
describe, but you can feel and sense 
it the very moment you enter a 

The beauty of which I speak is 
well within the reach of everyone. 
It can be found in the humblest 
cottage, in the tiniest apartment, as 
well as in a palatial home. And, 
as with most great things in life, 
it is free for the asking. We can 
buy palatial homes and extravagant 
furnishings, but we cannot give 
silver or gold for peace or happi- 
ness. We can pay for pleasures and 
luxuries, but we cannot buy love. 

Still, many of us are prone to 
think of beauty only in its objec- 
tive, physical state. Yet, the wise 
men of the ages, who have attempt- 



ed to define and analyze beauty, all 
agree that its spiritual aspects are of 
paramount importance. Socrates, 
Aristotle, Plato, and Aquinas, all 
describe beauty as synonymous with 
truth, goodness, harmony, unity, 
and tranquility. These are values 
well within the reach of all of us 
and, through their application, we 
can bring a feeling of serenity, 
peace, and rest into our homes. In 
a home where this type of beauty is 
present, jealousy, fear, and insecur- 
ity are banished and replaced with 
settled courage, faith, and trust. 

Think back with me into the 
early experiences in your home life. 
What are the pleasant things that 
come first to your mind? Are they 
the big things associated with ma- 
terial possessions, or are they the 
simple, little, heart-warming things, 
such as the fragrance of newly baked 
bread, the feeling of "togetherness" 
as you met daily around the kitchen 
or dining table, the spiritual uplift 
of family prayers, the memory of 
loving friends stopping in for a chat 
and a piece of grandmother's won- 
derful apple pie? Do you remem- 
ber the little acts of thoughtfulness 
and kindness your mother per- 
formed each day — the smile on her 
face, and the fact that she was 
always there to mend a bruised 
knee or a broken heart? Today, 
in our busy schedules, are we pro- 
viding these types of surroundings 
and these memories for our chil- 
dren? These are the so-called in- 
tangible qualities which are so 
important, if we would have real 
and lasting beauty in our homes. 

A LL of us need beauty to make 

our lives complete. And we all 

have that beauty within us, though 

we express it in different ways. The 
poet expresses it in words; the artist 
uses canvas and colors; the sculptor, 
stone. The mother expresses it in 
the tender love for her child. Each 
one of us in our everyday contact 
with one another can express the 
beauty within us. We can mingle 
with one another in a spirit of con- 
sideration and thoughtfulness. We 
can be gentle, patient, and courte- 
ous. We can govern our actions 
with a kindly regard for others. We 
can radiate cheerfulness wherever 
we go. For cheerfulness, also, is an 
expression of beauty, and it will 
reflect in the attitude of everyone 
we meet, just as surely as a beauti- 
ful flower drooping over the edge 
of a pond reflects in the water. 

A few days ago a friend of mine 
told me how her six-year-old 
brought her back abruptly to reality 
and the importance of cheerfulness. 
It was one of those busy, frustrating 
mornings, and my friend was hur- 
rying through her work with what 
must have been a grim expression 
on her face, when she noticed her 
daughter looking at her intently. 
Finally the little girl said: "I was 
just thinking, Mama, how pretty 
your face is when you smile." 

In the home where spiritual 
beauty is stressed vou will find kind- 
ness, for kindness dwells in each 
member's heart. You will find good- 
humored tolerance of others, be- 
cause forgiveness is practiced. You 
will find courtesy, for people who 
have formed the habit of being 
kind, loving, and patient are natural- 
ly courteous. 

Like many of you, I was blessed 
in having a wise grandmother who 
was also a fine cook. She brought 
many choice recipes with her from 



the "old country." One day she was 
sharing a recipe with a friend and, 
after telling her to take so many 
cups of this and tablespoons of that, 
grandmother finished with, "But 
remember, Carrie, if the soup is to 
be a success, you must also add a 
generous amount of grace." To me, 
a young child, this seemed very 
strange. I hadn't seen any cans on 
our cupboard shelves marked 
"grace," and I told grandmother so. 
I shall always remember her reply. 
"My dear, no matter what you do 
in life, whether it's making Danish 
soup, singing a lullabv, or writing a 
book, if you would know the true 
flavor of living, you must give gen- 

erously of yourself, of your sweet 
spirit, of your love. You must add 

Let us add grace to our lives. And 
let us remember that lasting, perma- 
nent beauty in our hearts and in 
our homes is made up of encourag- 
ing words, loving deeds, sympathy 
expressed, heartaches healed, a kiss, 
a smile, a song which makes us feel 
light-hearted, free, and glad. These 
are tried links which, when bound 
together, make a golden chain of 
beauty around our door. May we 
all strive to gain such beauty in our 
souls and in our homes is my 
humble prayer. 

♦ » 

uiatn Song 

Maude Rubin 

The robin sings to the springtime rain 
Long before there is breath of rain, 
Long before there is hint of warmth; 
When every ridge and every roof 
Gives visible proof 
Of winter. 

Visible? Yet can the heart see rain 
When the night 
Is white? 

So does the robin sing to the rain, 

Asking again 

That her slender fingers braid the willow, 

Drip crystal jewels to bead the yellow 

Forsyth ia . . . 

Drape a fringe of glittering fires 

On telephone wires, 

Prisms of light before the sun 

Warms earth sufficiently to prove that done 

Is winter rule. Oh, truly myth is a 

World of winter 

When robin-song is a silver splinter 

To pierce the clouds, 

To sift the rain. 

cJhtrd [Prize Story 

J/Lnnual [Relief Society Short Story (contest 

The Fishbite Story 

Dorothy Chpp Robinson 


PAPA said there would not be 
enough potatoes to last un- 
til Thanksgiving, if Mama 
didn't quit digging them as fast as 
they reached the size of a marble. 

"Then Emmy would starve/' His 
voice sounded the way it does when 
he wants you to think he is cross. 

I was cross. He knows my name 
is Emma Loretta and I am not a 
baby to be called "Emmy." 

Mama didn't answer. She just 
went on tieing her bonnet strings. 
Then she picked up an old kitchen 
fork and a pan and went out. Janie 
and I followed but were sent back 
for our bonnets. Mama wouldn't 
let us dig. She said Janie was too 

small, and she was afraid I would 
break the roots of the potato vines. 

Our city lot was planted to all 
potatoes this year. All except where 
the barn and the chicken coop are. 
Oh, yes, and the gooseberry and 
currant patch and the regular gar- 

Mama would go along the row 
and scratch carefully until she 
found a potato big enough to cook. 
Then she would break it carefully 
away, put it in the pan, then pat 
the ground around the vine again. 

She was not digging them for us 
to eat. I should say not. Every 
last potato was going to Eastdale. 
Same with the carrots and turnips 
and the beet greens. She had 
thinned them so many times Papa 
said next time he would broadcast 
the seed. There had been no rain 
in Eastdale, and the dab of water 
stored in the little reservoir above 
town had been used on pastures 
before the gardens were planted. I 
wished we didn't have water. Then 
I wouldn't have to pull weeds. 

Sunday was conference in Ma- 
nassa. Mama said she wasn't going. 
She was taking the garden truck to 
Eastdale. Any other time Papa 
would have said "Wait until Mon- 
day," but this time he didn't. I 
loved going to Eastdale after we 
got there. 

We left real early and when we 
passed through La Cerritos no one 
was up except the old man with the 

Page 151 



sheep. We had to wait while his 
dog hurried them across the little 
bridge over the creek. I was a little 
afraid of him. He had no teeth 
and something was wrong with his 
upper lip. He smiled and said 
"Buenos Dias." Mama nodded but 
didn't say anything, but then she 
never does. 

I was hungry and wanted to stop 
and eat our picnic, but Mama said 
no we just had breakfast. 

"Goodness golly . . ." Janie said. 

"There is no such word as good- 
ness golly," I corrected her. 

"Goodness gwacious. Breakfast 
was a long time." Mama didn't 
answer her either. 

What a road. The buggy jerked 
from one big chuckhole to another. 
Janie clung to Mama and I clung 
to the seat. 

"See the cat-tules," Janie cried 
when we turned east. 

"Say either cattails or tules," I 
told her, "but not cat-tules." 

T^HE meadows were soft green 
and cattails were growing in 
water alongside the road. We could 
see devil-bugs and mosquitoes skit- 
tering along on top of the water. 

"Why don't they have their own 
potatoes?" I meant the people in 

"Their seed didn't come up." 
"Why didn't they plant some 
more, or buy grub from the store 
in Manassa?" 

"They spent their money on seed, 
and seed won't germinate in dry 

"What does that mean?" 
"It means they need rain." 
"Papa said tomorrow they pray 
for rain at conference." Janie 
thought we didn't know that. 
"Well," I looked up at the big, 

bright sky, "there have to be big 
clouds before it can rain." 

"Uh-uh," Janie contradicted. 
"Once was a cloud big as a man's 
hand and it rained. My Sunday 
School teacher said so." 

"That was a long time ago and it 
doesn't count." Then I thought of 
something. "If it rains will Willie 
come alive?" Willie was our baby 
brother who was buried in Eastdale. 

Mama turned so she could see in 
my eyes. "What in the world are 
you talking about?" 

"The Fishbite," Janie said. 

"She means Tishbite. You know, 
Elijah, in the Bible. He made it 
rain and he made the widow's son 
come alive. 'Course, you are not a 
widow but I hope it is Willie." 

Mama went back to her driving. 

"Anyway," I said it real loud, "a 
cloud big as a man's hand wouldn't 
fill a dishpan." 

I guess dishpan reminded us and 
we looked back. The space between 
the seats was filled with garden 
truck covered with wet gunny sacks. 
There was butter, too, for besides 
churning all our cream, Mama had 
borrowed two pounds from Mrs. 

"Could I have a handful of peas?" 
I asked. 

"Certainly not." 

I knew I couldn't but might as 
well ask. "I am hungry." 

Pretty soon I asked, "Don't they 
have a teeny-weeny bit?" Of food, 
I meant. 

"They have very little. What 
would they eat when they have no 


I thought Mama was going to 
spat me but she didn't. Janie and 
I laughed and laughed. 

Finally we came to a big ditch 



that crossed the road. Mama un- 
hitched the team and let them 
drink. Then they browsed on the 
grass along the fence while we ate 
our picnic. 

Soon after starting again we ran 
into broken hills with rabbit-brush 
and greasewood between. Then 
suddenly I saw the bridge over the 
Rio Grande. I could not see the 
river for it was down in the canyon. 
There were three mud huts back a 
piece from the rim. Papa said once 
there had been a trading post here. 
A Mexican lived in one of the huts 
and his dogs ran snarling and bark- 
ing at us. 

^HE bridge was high and black, 
and it was real scary when the 
horses' clop-clop sounded on the 
boards. I closed my eyes and didn't 
move. I didn't want to look down 
at the water. It was too far down, 
but I knew it was green and ripply. 

"If I fall it will take a whole 
year to hit the water." 

I opened my eyes and Janie was 
leaning over trying to see the water. 
I pushed her back against Mama 
and held tight to her. "No, sir," 
I told her. "It wouldn't take more 
than a day." 

Then I heard Mama take a long 
breath and I knew we were off the 
bridge. We rode through more 
rocks and boulders and then we 
came to the sand hills. The sun 
was oven-hot and we drank and 
drank from Mama's waterbag. I 
wanted to eat but Mama said no. 
Then the next thing I knew Janie 
and I were both waking up and 
Mama was sitting between us. We 
were on the last hill above East- 

"Look," Mama cried, "there isn't 

a green leaf anywhere." She sound- 
ed real worried. 

The sand crunched under our 
wheels. I could see a million dia- 
monds sparkling in the sand, but 
Mama wouldn't let me get any. She 
said it was just mica. We went 
down into the creek bottoms that 
used to be meadows, then up on a 
little bench and down it again to 
Miller's place. Hattie and Albert 
ran to meet us when their mother 
opened the gate. 

After we helped unload we each 
had a slice of bread and butter left 
from our picnic. Then we ran out 
to play. I liked having no water. 
The ditch bottom was covered with 
soft white sand that squashed be- 
tween our toes. The willows along 
the ditchbanks looked like queer 
feather dusters. The cows had eat- 
en the leaves and bark up as far 
as they could reach. Brown dust- 
ers, of course. 

When Sister Miller called that 
it was time to go for the cows we 
all went to the herd corral. Pete 
Moser had been herding that day 
and he had the cows there ahead 
of us. They were bawling and push- 
ing against the bars. They were 
nothing but rough hide over bones. 
Their bags looked like they had 
already been milked. Pete was 
dusty and tired and his lips were 
cracked. Maybe no water would 
not be much fun after all. 

W 1 

E didn't have to drive the 
Miller cows home. They just 
about ran, especially the last block, 
and their bags flopped back and 
forth spilling some of the milk they 
did have. Elmer, Hattie's married 
brother, was at the well when we 
caught up with the cows. He 



drew water in a bucket from the 
well and poured it in a trough for 
them, but they still wanted more 
when he quit. 

"Water is getting mighty low," 
I heard him tell his mother. "The 
bucket came up half full each time/' 

We had some of our new peas 
and potatoes for supper. After their 
first helping I saw Hattie and Al- 
bert look at their mother. Her lips 
went tighter together, but she gave 
each of us a small helping. She 
wanted Mama to eat more but 
Mama said no thanks she wasn't 
hungry. I was about to ask for 
more, but I looked at Mama and 
changed my mind. I took back my 
wish about no water. I didn't know 
why it had to be boss of everything. 

When we had family prayers that 
night Sister Miller prayed for rain. 
I didn't know her voice could be 
so soft. I got a prickly feeling all 
over and then before I knew I was 
saying the words right along with 
her. I wanted every place in the 
world to have plenty of water so 
every child could have more than 
one potato for supper. 

We prayed for rain again the next 
morning, but so far it hadn't done 
any good. The sun was just as hot 
and the ground just as dry as ever. 
Hattie and I drove the cows to the 
herd corral. Frank Hesse was tak- 
ing the herd out today and his little 
brother, Jim, was helping get them 
started. Jim didn't look hungry. 

"We had potatoes and gravy for 
breakfast," he boasted. 

"Don't be smart," Hattie told 
him. "We gave you the potatoes." 

"No, sir, it was. ..." I swallowed 
hard so I would not say the next 
words. When Mama gives some- 
thing she does not say who shall 
have part of it. 

But we didn't have potatoes and 
gravy for breakfast. We had noth- 

"We are all fasting," Sister Miller 
said. Then she saw our faces. "It 
is the least we can do. People over 
the stake are fasting and praying 
for rain. The food they don't eat 
will be sent to us." 

"But we already gave our share," 
I told Mama. 

"Emma," her voice made me 
catch my breath, "you have given 
nothing until you have done with- 
out yourself." I wasn't sure what 
else that meant but it sure meant 
no breakfast. 

Instead of Sunday School, they 
had testimony meeting, and it 
wasn't even the day for it. It was 
a very good meeting, but they all 
talked about water. They started 
out by singing "Did You Think to 
Pray?" Everyone told about his 
many blessings. Old Grandpa 
Hesse said the people hadn't been 
living right, and this was their pun- 

Elmer, who was conducting, for 
the Bishop was at conference, said 
we were being tried, and if we 
proved faithful the Lord would still 
bless us. I thought Grandpa Hesse 
might be right. Anyway Elijah 
made the rain not come because the 
people were wicked. I sure hoped 
if the people were wicked, they 
would not have to wait three years 
for rain. That is a long time to be 

\\f HEN I came out of the little 
log meetinghouse the sun 
nearly blinded me and the gravel 
in the yard was hot through my 
shoes. Everyone looked to the sky, 
but there wasn't even a baby's hand- 
sized cloud. I was about to die by 



the time dinner was ready. Mama 
and Sister Miller didn't eat. I 
heard Mama say she would bring 
more food next week. 

'Tor goodness sake/' I said, 
chewing fast on my bread and but- 
ter, "we want some left for our- 

Something happened to Sister 
Miller's face, and right quick I was 
full up. I asked forgiveness in a 
hurry, and when no one was look- 
ing I put my bread on Hattie's 

Later, our mamas said they were 
going to the graveyard and did we 
want to go along. It was on a 
knoll that was the driest and lone- 
somest place I had ever seen. Even 
the sand lilies were dead. There 
were seven graves and two of them 
were ours. I couldn't remember 
our big brother, but I could remem- 
ber what a sweet cuddly baby Wil- 
lie had been. I held Janie's hand 
tight. I looked at Mama. She 
never cries out loud but her face 
made me swallow hard. I looked 
around for something to do. 

One of the graves had a hole in 
it. I looked all around the sky and 
kept looking. There wasn't a sign 
of a cloud so I guessed a coyote had 
dug it, and we could fill a coyote 
hole. The grave belonged to some 
people from Taos. 

We started by carrying dirt in 
our hands. That was too slow. If 
I used my bonnet Mama would 
notice mighty fast, so I decided to 
use my dress. Pretty soon we were 
all using our dresses. Albert 
scooped the dirt and we took turns 
having our laps filled. The dirt was 
so fine it scooped easy, but we sure 
looked a mess when we had fin- 
ished and we were all choked for 
a drink. Then Mama noticed. 

'That Emma," she told everyone, 
"can think of more mischief. Next 
time, young lady, you will be left 
at home." 

''But, Mama," Janie said, "if the 
Fishbite was going to bring someone 
alive we didn't want it to be that 

Sister Miller didn't understand 
what Janie meant, but she said 
water was getting scarce for wash- 
ing, even. 

I didn't hear what else she said, 
for just then a big whirl of wind 
flew by and filled our eyes and 
noses with dust. By the time we 
were through spluttering and cough- 
ing, we were all shivering. Right 
in this hot weather, only it wasn't 
hot any more. Then the earth tore 
apart with a crack that made us 
jump. We looked toward Ute 
Mountain. We could not see the 
mountain, for a storm of dust was 
coming our way like mad. Thunder 
crackled again and lightning split 
the sky. Beyond it came moun- 
tains and mountains of clouds. 

"Oh" Sister Miller said, and it 
sounded like a prayer. 

| held my breath, watching. If this 
was the end of the world all 
these graves should come alive. I 
grabbed Janie as a big drop of water 
hit me right on the nose. I started 
to say, "It is raining," but all the 
faces were being pelted. Sister 
Miller started to shake, and Mama 
set her down on a flat tombstone. 

"It cant be," she said over and 
over. But even Janie could see it 
was, and we were getting wet. The 
dust on our hands and dresses had 
turned to mud. 

"Run, all of you," Mama called, 
and we ran. I held Janie's hand, 
and Hattie held Albert's, and we 



nearly ran their legs off. 

Going to the graveyard hadn't 
been far, but coming back was a 
long way. The rain came harder 
and faster and thunder cracked 
like a mad dog at our heels. We 
stood around in the kitchen but 
kept getting colder so we went into 
the bedroom and changed our 

When Mama and Sister Miller 
came they were walking like they 
were going to church. Their bon- 
nets looked like draggled chicken 
feathers. They didn't even scold 
us for making tracks all over the 
scrubbed board floor. After they 
had changed their clothes they set 
supper on. The rain was still com- 
ing down in sheets and every time 
Sister Miller looked she offered us 
more to eat. For once I really had 

The cows came home by them- 
selves long before milking time. 
Sister Miller was talking about light- 
ing the lamp when the meeting- 
house bell began to ring. The way 
it rang it said for us to go there. 
Mama said she would put the chil- 
dren to bed, but Sister Miller said 
no they must go. 

So we went to the meetinghouse 
again. We ran and we wore coats, 
but we were nearly soaked by the 
time we got there. Elmer had a 

fire in the big stove and was light- 
ing the extra lamps. We held our 
coats close to the stove so they 
could dry. All they did was steam. 

When everyone was there Elmer 
said it was fitting that we give 
thanks for this life-saving rain. 
Grandpa Hesse said it would have 
to rain more than this to save the 
country. From all over the room 
people whispered, "It will. It will." 
And it did. 

Then we all sang "Now Let Us 
Rejoice." Sister Miller really 
pumped the squeaky old organ and 
the voices rose in a mighty chorus. 
I had heard that somewhere. 

It rained so long and so hard we 
didn't get home until Wednesday. 

Vy/'HEN Papa was digging po- 
tatoes that fall Janie and I 
got plenty tired picking them up. 

"There are too manv," I grum- 

"Thank your mother for that," 
Papa said, "All the cultivating she 
did with that fork brought a heavy 

Mama was helping. Now she 
straightened and said, "No. It was 
the Fishbite." 

My mouth dropped open and I 
stared. Then I saw Papa give her 
his special look, and she smiled as 
she does sometimes. 

Dorothy Clapp Robinson, Boise, Idaho, is well-known to readers of the Magazine, 
having written many short stories and serials. "Since being a Relief Society Short Story 
Contest winner in 1954," Mrs. Robinson tells us, "my grandchildren have increased to 
twenty -five. Our son Philemon has returned from presiding over the Finnish Mission; 
our daughter has come back from Germany, where her husband was stationed as a 
serviceman, and our other twin has twins, which makes three sets for the family, four 
if I count myself. We had a reunion last summer, with all members of our family 

"I was born in Eastdale, Colorado. My husband, P. B. Robinson, Sr., was reared 
in Old Mexico. I have served in all the women's auxiliaries of the Church on a ward 
and stake level, except Primary, but including teacher training and genealogy. At pres- 
ent I am teaching the theology course in Relief Society. I am a charter member of 
the Idaho Writers League, and have had one book published, and sixteen serials, as 
well as many short stories and articles." 

Spiritual Living - Pathway to Peace 

Elder Blaine M. Porter 

Professor and Chairman of Human Development and Family Relationships, 

Brigham Young University 

(Address Delivered at Departmental Meeting, Annual General Relief Society Conference, 

October 8, 1959) 

An Era oi Confusion next-door neighbors of today, is 

and Insecurity adding new challenges in human 


HIS is the nuclear age and relations, 
living in a nuclear age forces 
us to deal with many dial- An Era oi Great Potentiality 

lenges. Even though we have many Concomitant with this confusion 
luxuries and comforts of living and anxiety are the potential ac- 
which our grandparents did not complishments for good in the fore- 
even dream of, I'm sure that our seeable future which could result 
task of adjusting to and meeting from the remarkable developments 
the challenges which face us far in the physical sciences. If the 
surmounts the kinds of problems peace of the world can be kept, if 
which our grandparents faced. we are able to develop sufficient 

These are confusing times. The skill in getting along with one an- 

daily headlines carrying evidences of other, both within our communities 

fear and anxiety in high places fill and in the world at large, it is quite 

us with this same fear and anxiety, probable that the last half of the 

The large black banners of war, twentieth century will record the 

strikes, atom and hydrogen bomb greatest material changes in the his- 

experinients, and guided missiles tory of our civilization. If we are 

multiply this confusion. Radio and able, creatively, to handle the prob- 

television programs discussing these lems which face us and to be 

problems, often in a passionate and somewhat philosophical about the 

pessimistic manner, arouse feelings unfinished world in which we live, 

of uneasiness and confusion in our we can quite honestly say that we 

youth and in ourselves. are now living in the most exciting 

Parents are confused; teachers are era of all times. The remarkable ad- 
perplexed; Congressmen and states- vancements which potentially exist 
men disagree, and military person- in the peaceful use of nuclear 
nel argue as to the size of the armed energy are legion, 
forces and need for mobilization. This is an age, too, in which the 
Authority, in many respects, includ- advances made in nutrition, health 
ing religion, is being questioned, education, and medicine, are not 
and old ways of life are being re- only making it possible for men to 
placed with new ones or unfamiliar live longer, but, at the same time, 
ones. The advancement of the jet have removed many of our most 
age, which is making of countries dreaded diseases and appear to be 
which were history and geography on the threshold of conquering 
book fantasylands of yesterday, our numerous others. 

Page 157 



Balancing the Scales 

The accomplishments in the 
physical sciences are so remarkable 
in comparison with advances in 
other areas of living that the scales 
are out of balance. We have sent 
atomic submarines underneath the 
ice cap covering the region sur- 
rounding the North Pole, satellites 
circling the earth and traveling to 
the moon, and have conquered 
many of our feared diseases. The 
advancements in the area of travel 
and communication have altered 
our lives in many ways. If we are 
to put these many accomplishments 
to use for the betterment of man- 
kind, rather than its destruction, we 
must balance the scales with the 
attributes of maturity, love, and 

Today, increasing numbers of 
people are beginning to understand 
that the fundamental problem of 
the human race is to learn how to 
live together in peace and harmony. 
No matter how many rockets we 
launch to the moon nor how many 
scientific instruments the rockets 
carry, they still cannot teach us 
much about human development 
and behavior. Guided missiles or 
hvdrogen bombs do not pick them- 
selves up in one city and drop 
themselves on another city. Such de- 
structive actions occur only through 
the motivations and directions of 
human beings. As long as we have 
leaders of nations who are charac- 
terized by immaturity, jealousy, 
greed, and hostility, we will con- 
tinue to live in an anxious age 
threatened bv the fear of suffering 
and destruction. 

Challenge to Develop Harmonious 
Human Relationship 

The challenges which lie before 

us are clear. Advances in the 
physical sciences must be balanced 
with achievements in the social or- 
der and understanding of human 
behavior. We must change our way 
of thinking; we must change our 
way of feeling. Instead of hating, 
fighting, and crushing one another, 
we must seek to build our lives up- 
on the principles of righteousness 
as taught and exemplified by our 
Lord and Savior, Jesus Christ. These 
challenges may not be easy for some 
because of the attraction which the 
glitter and ease of following other 
paths may have. The gospel of 
Jesus Christ beckons us to follow 
the high road wherein we dedicate 
ourselves to the eternal values of 
noble and righteous living. Any- 
thing less than this may mean the 
decline, if not the destruction, of 
our civilization, and it obviously 
will result in a less abundant life 
than is potentially within each of us. 

Need ior Emotional Maturity 

The significant problem at hand 
is: Can we meet the challenge? If 
we are to meet successfully the chal- 
lenges and responsibilities of living 
meaningfully and spiritually in a 
nuclear age, it is essential that we 
develop a clear understanding of 
emotional and religious maturity 
and that we exert every effort to- 
ward increasing the degree and 
quality of our maturity in these 
aspects and in nurturing its growth 
in our children. An individual 
grows and develops in many differ- 
ent ways from the time of concep- 
tion through infancy, childhood, 
adolescence, adulthood, and, in 
some respects, as long as he lives. 
In fact, we may be correct in specu- 
lating that developing emotional 
maturity is an eternal process. De- 


termining whether or not an indi- the Latter-day Saint concept of pro- 

vidual is appropriately mature for gression, for certainly this is one of 

his age is not a quick or easy job; the ways in which eternal growth 

however, there are certain traits and development have the potential 

which seem to represent maturity to occur. Many of the challenges 

that should be helpful to us. As of the gospel of Jesus Christ require 

we attempt to evaluate our own the characteristics of an emotionally 

emotional maturity, we must be as mature person in order to accom- 

objective and honest as possible. plish them successfully. Without 

taking the time to cite numerous 
The Rote oi Emotional Maturity scriptural quotations, let us recog- 
The role of a mature adult living nize that one cannot possess the 
in a nuclear age can never be one skill and ability genuinely to love, 
of passive and uncritical acceptance, forgive, be concerned about the 
It must be a role in which we par- welfare and well-being of others, 
ticipate in creative and objective without being appropriately mature 
evaluations of the many new forces, ^ r one's age. If we are to live the 
alternatives, and decisions which we teachings of Christ and be pre- 
surely must face. The mature pared for leadership in our society, 
adult is one who thinks, meditates, as well as in the kingdom of God, 
values, tries to foresee consequences, it is important that we make a con- 
and is actively confronting life and certed effort toward increasing our 
trying to do what needs to be done emotional maturity, 
to improve life. The mature per- We cannot become emotionally 
son is not afraid of life; rather he mature all at once. We advance 
actively seeks to face it on as many toward it little by little. Each step 
fronts as his capacities and limita- we take in this direction will lead us 
tions permit, to live as an effective and our fellow men from a world 
person in a rapidly changing society in which there is considerable chaos 
of today. The mature person must and confusion toward a world 
have graduated from home and characterized by those elements 
school with an awareness of what which will make up the kingdom 
will be expected of him by society, of heaven on earth. 
He should have successfully devel- 
oped from the stage of thinking, Need for Religious Maturity 
"Please help me/' to "I can take In addition to exerting our efforts 
care of myself," to "Please let me diligently toward achieving more 
help you." emotional maturity is the serious 
There is an urgency for a mature need of growing toward greater re- 
leadership in our society and com- ligious maturity. The true gospel 
munities. A mature person, be- of Jesus Christ is not a religion 
cause he understands himself and consisting of essentially juvenile 
others, is better prepared to meet formulations, but rather a religion 
the tasks of everyday life with more which encourages the individual to 
confidence and is, therefore, more develop all the characteristically hu- 
capable of wisely and intelligently man powers within him. When 
leading others. Jesus of Nazareth said, "Be ye there- 
Emotional maturity is essential to fore perfect, even as your Father 



which is in heaven is perfect/' he 
was extending an invitation to ma- 

Religious maturity is built not 
only upon belief (faith), but also 
upon behavior (works). It is di- 
rectly related to, if not dependent 
upon, the parallel development of 
emotional maturity. Certainly such 
characteristics or attributes as ac- 
ceptance of self and others, adapt- 
ability and flexibility, orientation to 
environment, an integrated philoso- 
phy of life, acceptance of responsi- 
bilities, and knowledge must be 
present in order for the religious 
maturing process to occur. 

Tiaits of Religious Maturity 

1. Knowledge and awareness of 

which one does not overdo some 
phases of living to the serious 
neglect of others. 

Life for the religiously mature 
person consists of growth toward 
wholeness. Perhaps this is what 
Paul had in mind when he said: 

When I was a child, I spake as a child, 
I understood as a child, I thought as a 
child: but when I became a man, I put 
away childish things (First Corinthians 

The religiously mature adult is 
developing a comprehensive phi- 
losophy of life which provides 
coherence to the world about him 
and enables him to make his life 
harmonious with it. 

4. Practical (dynamic) applica- 

«,! -r — j — 7 t£ y> — n=r r^ ti° n of religious beliefs. The gos 

the abundant life. 1 he religious- . 2 — . . . & 

ly mature person must assume 
responsibility for gaining all the 
knowledge he possibly can regard- 
ing the context of the abundant life 
as taught and exemplified by the 
Savior. He sees it as a growing 
process and recognizes that progres- 
sion in the direction of achieving 
the abundant life comes through 
diligent study, reflective thinking, 
and communion with the Creator. 

2. Spiritual freedom. If the indi- 
vidual is to be encouraged or even 
permitted to experience the po- 
tentialities within him for spiritual 
living and religious maturity, he 
must have an environment in which 
he can exercise his freedom of the 
soul. A social environment which 
seeks to enforce conformity of 
thinking and which is highly critical 
of spiritual exploration would ap- 
pear to discourage the freedom 
which God intended men to have. 

3. Growth toward wholeness. The 
spiritual life is a balanced life in 

pel which Christ taught is a religion 
of doing, a religion of positive 
action. The religiously mature per- 
son within the framework of Chris- 
tianity must, of necessity, be 
involved in a life of dynamic action. 
The religiously mature person is not 
only concerned with his awareness 
of religious teachings, but he is 
genuinely concerned with develop- 
ing the skills to apply them. 

5. The sense of glory in life. The 
religiously mature person recognizes 
that glories surround him. He 
stands in reverent amazement of 
the many elements which consti- 
tute the universe and life that are 
beyond his own comprehension — 
beyond his own accomplishment. 
Reverence for life inevitably results 
in humility — a hallmark of the 
religiously mature person. 

With this kind of approach to 
living, an individual is able to see 
beneath the surface — see beyond 
the horizons. He has the ability to 
sense the inwardness of things. And, 



likewise, the religiously mature in- or a tinkling cymbal" — we are 

dividual senses the inwardness of nothing. 

people. He sees the potentialities If we are to maintain good 
within them and constantly seeks to mental health and achieve a feeling 
move toward the goal of helping of personal satisfaction and security, 
himself and other people. He we must counteract the unrest and 
seeks as Socrates prayed: "Make me anxiety which exist in the world 
beautiful in the inward soul and with knowledge and awareness of 
may the inward and the outward be the abundant life. We must insure 
as one." The abundant life might the conditions which will permit 
be interpreted as consisting mainly freedom of the soul in order that 
of loving God, loving oneself, and independently we can make the best 
loving one's fellow men. of our lives. Our planetal aware- 
6. Acting in faith. The religious- ness in the nuclear age emphasizes 
ly mature person acts in faith, and the importance of growth toward 
because of his faith, he has an wholeness in order that we may 
optimistic view of the future. Faith develop an attitude of outreach and 
not only serves as a dynamic force inclusiveness. Our skills of apply- 
to impel us on to greater things, ing and practicing our religious 
but it can serve, also, as an anchor beliefs must be perfected so that 
which can help provide a feeling faith will be matched with works, 
of security much needed in the If we can develop a sense of glory 
rapidly changing and complex world in life, a reverence for life, perhaps 
of today. The importance of faith we will seek to nurture and en- 

along with love was pointed out 
when we were told: "And if you 
have not faith, hope, and charity, 
you can do nothing" (D&C 18:19). 

The Role of Religious Maturity 

The demands of living spiritually 
in any age, but particularly in this 
nuclear age, require the traits, 
characteristics, and qualities of re- 
ligious and emotional maturity. As 
man has developed the almost 
unbelievable mechanical advances 
which may permit him to destroy 
himself, the ability to love and to 
forgive becomes even more essen- 
tial than in the past. Our own per- 
sonal development should be of 
vital concern to all of us. Paul told 
us, in essence, that no matter how 
many other things we have, that 
without love in our hearts and in 
our lives, we are "as sounding brass, 

hance life rather than destroy it. 
Then, acting in faith, we can exert 
our every effort toward achieving 
good works and toward improving 
the life situation. 

The Powerful Influence oi 
the Home 

The home is one of the most 
powerful influences affecting the 
development of emotional and re- 
ligious maturity. The degree and 
quality of emotional and religious 
maturity which are developed in the 
home are closely related to what is 
expressed in the behavior of par- 
ents. During the early years, the 
home plays a most significant role 
in determining whether or not one 
is helped to lay away childish ways 
of reacting and encouraged to de- 
velop new and more mature ways 
of thinking and behaving. 

We cannot become mature all 



at once. We advance toward it 
little by little. We are yet im- 
perfect human beings on our way 
toward perfection, but each step 
that we take ourselves and help our 
children take, leads us closer to the 
fulfillment of living the gospel of 
Jesus Christ. 

A great responsibility falls upon 
the home to produce loving person- 
alities, individuals with feeling of 
respect and value for mankind, and 
skills of putting into practice Chris- 
tian ideals and teachings. Our world 
can only be as effectively safe and 
secure as are the homes that con- 
stitute it. 

Walking the Spiritual Road 

Our challenge, then, is to find a 
way in which parents can join hands 
with each other and with their chil- 
dren to travel the spiritual road. 
The spiritual road has Christ as its 
ideal, not the gratification of the 
physical, for he that will save his 
life, yielding to the first gratifica- 
tion of a seeming need, would lose 
his life, lose his happiness, lose the 
pleasure of living at this present 
time. If he would seek the real 
purpose of life, the individual must 
live for something higher than self. 
He hears the Savior's voice saying, 
"I am the wav, the truth, and the 
life.. ." (John 14:6). 

The Quest for Peace in Society 

The need for world peace is 
obvious. No matter how gloomy 
the picture may appear at times, one 
optimistic fact exists — each one of 
us can make a contribution toward 
achieving world peace and good will 
toward men. It is important, how- 
ever, that we actively assume re- 
sponsibility for putting our own 
house in order. What the world 

needs is individuals who are living a 
practical religion, who are living ap- 
plied Christianity. We need not only 
pray 'Thy kingdom come. Thy will 
be done in earth, as it is in heaven," 
but, individually, to work and strive 
to create the kind of world in 
which these conditions may prevail. 
This implies that if religion is to 
make a contribution in our quest 
for peace, it must not only be a 
subjective feeling, but also an ex- 
pression of that feeling manifested 
in human associations and social 
relations. Knowing a thing or 
merely feeling an assurance of the 
truth is not sufficient. 'To him 
that knoweth to do good, and doeth 
it not, to him it is sin" (James 

4 :1 7)- 

Service to Others 

Christ invited us to follow in his 
steps in order that we might have 
life more abundantly. One very 
tangible way in which we can make 
a contribution toward others and 
toward our own personal develop- 
ment is by serving our fellow men. 
Most all of us daily, regardless of 
our age, could find opportunities to 
serve someone older than we are; 
someone who may be crippled or 
handicapped in some wav; by giving 
encouragement to someone who is 
discouraged or depressed; or by mak- 
ing life more interesting and satis- 
fying for any of the persons with 
whom we associate. Those indi- 
viduals who experience satisfaction 
and happiness by living creatively, 
by serving their fellow men — indi- 
viduals who are dedicated to the 
creation of a still better world for 
everyone, are traveling the course 
which we are charting toward a bet- 
ter world. 

Jesus, having man's future in 



mind, said, nineteen centuries ago, 
"A new commandment I give unto 
you, That ye love one another" 
(John 13:34). Today, scientists of 
human behavior have arrived at the 
conclusion that love is the greatest 
medicine and provides the most 
hope for achieving a world of peace 
and a condition in which man can 
live and maintain good mental 

We have learned through cen- 
turies of experience that a com- 
mandment alone does not make a 
person love another. We have 
learned that if a person is filled with 
hate and anger and hostility, at- 
tempts to command and legislate 
kindness and mercy and love appear 
to have essentiallv failed. The de- 
velopment of such traits and 
characteristics will result from liv- 
ing in healthy conditions which 
nurture and promote feelings of 
love that spontaneously flow from 
within the individual. If sincere 
men and women the world over 
could unite in an earnest effort to 
supplant feelings of selfishness, hat- 
red, suspicion, and greed, with feel- 
ings of kindness, mercy, justice, and 
service to others, then leaders would 
think more of men than of the suc- 
cess of a system, and they would 
thereby promote the peace and 
happiness of mankind. There is 
no road to universal peace which 
does not lead into the hearts of 

The challenge and task of follow- 

ing the pathway to peace obviously 
rest upon the shoulders of each of 
us. It will take all of us working 
diligently together to create a world 
of peace-loving people, to develop 
within ourselves the skill, the capac- 
ity, the desire to live harmoniously, 
creatively with one another, to love 
the Lord, to love oneself, to love 
one's neighbor, to love one's ene- 
mies, to create within our homes 
the kind of environment which will 
produce loving personalities in our 
children. This means we must 
search for self-understanding, for 
inner peace, contentment, serenity, 
while, at the same time, maintain- 
ing sufficient feelings of dissatisfac- 
tion that we have the propelling 
drive and urge to improve the life 

We must realize that the power 
to love does not come full-grown 
into our lives. It does not come by 
mere admonition, nor by logical, 
verbal proof of its importance. To 
promote love among men requires 
that we do more than talk about it, 
that we actually promote situations 
and create atmospheres in which 
love will spontaneously flourish 
without being admonished to do so. 
It must form a very core of our lives 
as we attempt to live and practice 
a religion of love. Not by seeking 
the superficial things of life, but 
rather as love springs from the in- 
dividual's heart will we find the 
peace of Christ. 


Eva Willes Wangsgaard 

I tried to capture April weather, 
Spin song of fragrance lilacs bore. 
But a poet wearing a bright blue feather 
Sang all that I knew to sing and more. 

cJhe Southern States ft it. 


Pieston R. Nibley 

Assistant Church Historian 

/^\NE of the first missionaries to labor in the states which later were 
included in the Southern States Mission, was Wilford Woodruff 
who, as early as 1834, traveled through and held meetings in Arkansas, 
Tennessee, and Kentucky. Converts were baptized and several small 
branches of the Church were established. In 1839 Jedediah M. Grant 
began missionary work in Virginia. Other elders followed, but it was not 
until 1875 that the Southern States Mission was organized, with Henry 
G. Boyle as president. The States included in the new mission were 
Tennessee, Arkansas, Alabama, Georgia, Mississippi, and Virginia. 

As the work of the mission increased, a number of adjoining States 
were added, including Ohio, North and South Carolina, Kentucky, Mary- 
land, Texas, Louisiana, and Florida. 

The headquarters of the Southern States Mission was first established 
in Nashville, Tennessee. It was later changed to Chattanooga, Tennessee, 
then to Atlanta, Georgia. 

Presidents of the mission who served from the time of its organization 
until 1933 were: Henry G. Boyle, 1875-78; John Morgan, 1878-83; Brigham 
H. Roberts, 1883-84; William Spry, 1888-91; J. Golden Kimball, 1891-94; 

Courtesy Atlanta Chamber of Commerce 
Submitted by Lucile W. Bunker 


Page 164 



Courtesy Atlanta Chamber of Commerce 
Submitted by Lucile W. Bunker 


Elias S. Kimball, 1894-98; Ben E. Rich, 1898-1902; Ephraim H. Nye, 
1902-03; Ben E. Rich, 1903-08; Charles A. Callis, 1908-33. 

After serving twenty-five years as president of the Southern States 
Mission, Charles A. Callis was ordained a member of the Council of the 
Twelve Apostles, on October 14, 1933. 

Mission presidents who have served since President Callis are: 
LeGrand Richards, 1933-37; Merrill D. Clayson, 1937-40; William P. 
Whitaker, 1940-43; Heber Meeks, 1943-48; Albert Choules, 1948-52; Peter 
J. Ricks, 1952-55; Berkeley L. Bunker, 1955-59; J. Byron Ravsten, 1959—. 

The borders of the Southern States Mission have been changed sev- 
eral times since its organization. The Mission now embraces the States 
of Georgia, Mississippi, Alabama, Florida, and South Carolina. 

Stakes that have been organized from the Southern States Mission are: 
Florida, January 1947; South Carolina, October 1947; Atlanta, May 1957; 
Orlando, February 1958; and Tampa, August 1959. 

At the end of November 1959, there were 12,554 members of the 
Church in this Mission, located in seventy branches. 

Sixty-four Relief Society organizations, with 1276 members, were re- 
ported in December 1959. Lucile W. Bunker is former president of the 
Southern States Mission Relief Society. The new president is Elva Stella 

Note: The cover for this Magazine "A Southern Mansion With Dogwood in 
Bloom," is used by Courtesy of the Atlanta, Georgia, Chamber of Commerce, and was 
submitted by Lucile W. Bunker. See also "Recipes From the Southern States Mission," 
by Sister Bunker, on page 179. 

A Place for Everything 

Charmaine Kohler 

DEBRA awoke suddenly, as she 
did each morning, plans for 
the day running through her 
head. Today she wanted to wash 
the kitchen windows, straighten the 
cupboard shelves, and give the 
utility room a good cleaning. After 
that, there might be time to do 
that stack of mending before Dan 
came home from work. 

Debra prided herself on her neat- 
as-a-pin home. She knew her neigh- 
bors remarked on how she kept it 
that way with two small atom- 
powered boys and a husband to 
clean up after. Her formula was "a 
place for everything, and everything 
in its place," and she followed this 
formula to the letter. 

Her thoughts were interrupted 
when two little blonde heads peeked 
around the door. Ronnie, age four, 
and Greggie, age two, skipped smil- 
ing to the bedside, both talking at 

"Good morning, Mommie!" Ron- 
nie flashed his dimples and pro- 
ceeded to dig Dan out from be- 
neath the covers. 

' 'Morning, Mommie/' Greggie 
always managed to sound like his 
big brother's echo. Everything Ron- 
nie said Greggie would repeat as 
best he could, which sometimes 
wasn't too clear. 

Debra smiled quickly at her wig- 
gling sons, as she reached for her 
housecoat and slippers. The boys 
would have "Daddy Polar Bear" up 
soon, so she might as well take ad- 
vantage of the opportunity and get 
breakfast started. When Dan left 

Page 166 

for work at nine, she hoped to be 
all ready to start cleaning. 

Greggie soon joined her in the 
kitchen and demanded his usual 
seat on the counter top. Here he 
could watch every fascinating move 
as flour and eggs blended with milk 
and shortening to make the hot 
cakes he loved. 

"Me help?" 

"Not this morning, honey. Mom- 
mie wants to hurry." Debra poured 
out a cup of dried milk and set it 
down on the counter. 

"Ronnie! Hot cakes!" Greggie 
eagerly relayed the good news. 

"Hot cakes!" The answering shout 
from the bathroom and the quick 
dash for the kitchen were evidence 
of another little boy's breakfast fav- 

"May I help?" Ronnie asked 

"Not today. I have to hurry." 
Debra turned back to her bowl just 
in time to see Greggie leaning over 
the cup of powdered milk, his 
mouth puckered, ready to blow. 

"Oh, no, Greggie!" she gasped. 
Too late. A cloud of powdered 
milk crystals flew up above the little 
blonde head and drifted lazily down 
to settle on floor, cupboard — and 
little blonde head. 

Debra firmly picked up Greggie 
and plunked him into his high chair 
to await breakfast. Ronnie made a 
fast get-away to the living room. 
When his mother walked that fast 
he knew from experience that it 
was time to move on. 

Breakfast followed the usual pat- 
tern. Debra was silent, thinking 



over her day's work. Dan ate 
quickly, glancing occasionally at the 
clock. Greggie and Ronnie kept up 
a constant chatter. 

"I'm going to clean up my plate 
first. I'll beat you, Greggie!" 

"Beat you, Ronnie." 

"Huh-uh!" Ronnie argued. 


"Hey, Mommie," Ronnie asked 
for his mother's attention. 


"If my head was in my tummy I 
bet it could see what this milk is 
doing down there." 

"Hurry and eat your breakfast, 
Ron." Debra had no time this 
morning to become involved in one 
of her son's wild imaginings. 

At nine o'clock Debra kissed Dan 
goodby and sent the boys to the 
back yard to play. Now if only they 
would occupy themselves for a few 
hours so she could get down to 

Debra quickly stacked the break- 
fast dishes and filled the sink with 
sudsy water. Just as she was scour- 
ing the last frying pan, she heard 
Ronnie calling excitedly from be- 
neath her kitchen window. 

"Mommie — Mommie! Come 

"Quick!" echoed Greggie. 

"What is it?" Debra called 
through the windows, imagining at 
least a broken arm or a bloody gash. 

"Greggie found a spotted bug. 
Come see him!" 

"See 'im," Greggie chanted. 

Debra had no intention of taking 
the extra time or steps involved to 
see the spotted bug. She knew the 
boys would forget about it soon. 

Twelve o'clock arrived quickly as 
Debra busily cleaned. Dutifully, 
but with regret, she laid down her 

window polishing cloth and called 
the boys in to lunch. 

"Lunchtime, boys. Empty the 
sand from your cuffs before you 
come in." The sandbox and Debra 
waged a constant battle. The gritty 
sand could make a shiny, freshly 
waxed floor rough like concrete in 
a short time. 

Debra quickly made peanut but- 
ter sandwiches and tall glasses of 
chocolate milk, then scooped large 
helpings of gelatin salad onto two 

"What's new with you, Mother?" 
Ronnie came strolling into the 

Debra glanced quickly at her old- 
est son and smiled. Now where 
had he picked up that remark? 

"New you, Mommie?" Greggie 

"Not much, boys. Hurry and 
wash your hands. Lunch is ready." 

TLTOW many times a day did she 
say "hurry" and "quick," Deb- 
ra wondered. How many thousands 
of things were there to lure little 
boys' minds from what you told 
them to do? How many pebbles to 
examine? How many butterflies to 
chase? How many questions to an- 
swer? Sometimes a twitch of con- 
science warned Debra to be more 
patient. She knew she should take 
time to answer more questions 
thoroughly and explore more of 
nature's wonders with her sons, but 
the days never seemed to be long 
enough to get everything done. 
There was always a washing to do, 
an ironing, or baking. If she ever 
really slowed down, surely her house- 
hold would disintegrate before her 
eyes within two days. 
Finally, after two dozen requests 



of "Eat your lunch, boys/' the last 
drop of ice cream disappeared from 
the bottom of their bowls and Debra 
whisked them off to bed for naps. 
She always looked forward to this 
time of day, for now she could really 
fly around without spending so 
much time going to the window to 
check on the boys at play. 

Just as she was closing their bed- 
room door, Ronnie called out. Im- 
patiently, Debra opened the door. 

"It is nap time. Now go to sleep 
and do not call me again!" Debra 
spoke sharper and louder than she 

"Just one word, please." Ronnie 
held up one small finger to make 
his request sound as reasonable as 
possible and looked zt his mother 
with large, serious eyes. 

"Word, p'eese?" Greggie spoke 
softly as he peeked at Debra with 
one eye closed. 

"All right. What is so important 
just now?" Debra relented. 

"Mommie, you know that sad tree 
we saw at Grandma's? Why was 
it so sad? Didn't it have any play- 

"Cree any p'aymates?" Greggie 
echoed worriedly. 

Sad tree? Debra was puzzled. 
What in the world was a sad tree? 

"I guess not, hon. Now have a 
good nap." 

Debra returned to her polishing 
cloth, then suddenly she understood. 
Of course! The weeping willow 
tree. I must remember to explain 
about the names of different trees 
when Ron awakens from his nap, 
she decided. 

jpHREE o'clock came. The kitch- 
en windows shone, the utility 
room gleamed, and Debra was 

efficiently reorganizing cupboard 
shelves. To make the simple task 
less monotonous her favorite rec- 
ord was spinning on the hi-fi and 
strains of "Oh, I'm So Lonely" were 
drifting through the air. 

"Oh, I'm so lonely since he said 
goodbye . . ." Debra crooned under 
her breath. 


Ronnie's voice from behind start- 
led Debra so that she nearly fell 
from the stool on which she was 
perched. Lost in her task and the 
music, she hadn't heard her son's 
bare footsteps. 

"You frightened me. Did you 
have a good nap?" 

"Yes, I had a good nap," giggled 
Ronnie, tickled because he had 
scared Debra. 

"Good nap." Greggie nodded his 
head so vigorously that his whole 
body jiggled. 

"Fine. Run get your shoes and 
jeans and you can ride tricycles 

"Okay!" Greggie had just mast- 
ered the art of tricycle riding and 
enthusiastically ran to find his miss- 
ing clothes. 

"Mother, if you find that man, 
I'll be his playmate." Ronnie was 
standing very still with a thoughtful 
scowl on his face. 

"What man? What are you talk- 
ing about?" Now what, Debra 

"That man singing . . . 'lonely 
him/" Ronnie answered seriously. 

"That is just a pretend song, hon- 
ey. He's not really lonely. Now 
run get your clothes. Greggie! What 
are you doing? Hurry, darling." 

Debra climbed down from the 
stool and went to see what was delay- 
ing her youngest. 



Greggie was stretched out full- 
length on his stomach, chin resting 
on the floor, while one finger poked 
experimentally and with caution at 
the retreating end of a big black 

"Oh, darling, leave that thing 
alone. He may bite," Debra warned. 

"He bite?" Greggie, round-eyed 
and fascinated, did not retreat one 

Debra scooped the beetle onto a 
magazine and threw him out the 
window. "Come on, Greg. Mom- 
mie will put your shoes on. Don't 
you want to go outdoors?" 

"Don' wan'nu,' wan'nu', wan'nu'!" 
Greggie thrust out his chin, his eyes 
shot sparks, and he dared Debra to 
give him any argument. 

"Now stop that right now. Hurry 
up and go play so that I can finish 
those cupboards. You're just wast- 
ing time." 

TTyEBRA could feel her anger ris- 
ing. Why did Greggie have to 
give her trouble now? He did look 
cute when he was angry, though. 
She wanted to pick him up, cuddle 
and tease him awhile, but she just 
didn't have time now. Instead, she 
picked him up and carried him, 
small arms and legs churning, to a 
chair where she forcibly dressed him. 

"Now ride your tryke and stay 
out of the street." 

With one last scowl over his 
shoulder, Greggie peddled off down 
the sidewalk. 

"Ronnie, are you going out?" 
Now what is he doing? Debra won- 

Ronnie had rediscovered a gun 
he had received for Christmas a year 
ago. He had also dug a dart for the 
gun from the clutter of his toy box. 

The suction-cup head for the dart 
was missing, but maybe it would 
shoot. He would try, anyway. 

"Watch me shoot that zebra, 

Zing! Crash! Before Debra could 
even open her mouth to stop him, 
a dozen pieces of the ill-fated zebra's 
hind quarters scattered and slid 
across the end table and floor. 

Ronnie stood motionless — big- 
eyed and amazed. He'd hit it! What 
a good shot! He didn't think Moth- 
er would agree with him, and he 
eyed her cautiously. 

Debra looked at the shattered 
zebra sadly. It wasn't the first of 
her zebra collection to be broken, 
but it was the first to be broken in 
too many pieces to be repaired. 

"You know better than to shoot 
that gun in the house. Now go out- 
doors and play before I spank you." 
Debra went for the broom as Ron- 
nie made his escape. He had been 
expecting a spanking and considered 
himself lucky to get by so easily. 

Ten minutes later Ronnie was 
back at Debra's side, a child's book 
clutched in his hand. 

"Will you read to me?" he asked 

"Not now, maybe later. I have 
a lot to do before Daddy gets home 
from work. Run back outdoors and 

play/ ' 

"I bet you just won't ever read," 

Ronnie muttered, as he sadly shuf- 
fled out. 

By five o'clock Debra had finished 
all the day's tasks she had allotted 
herself that morning in bed. All, 
that is, except the mending. She 
decided to work on that while she 
watched television with Dan that 
evening. Dan had told her often 
that he didn't want her working 



around the house while he was home 
in the evening. After the hustle- 
bustle of the drugstore all day, Dan 
looked forward to a relaxed evening 
surrounded by his family. 

Sometimes they rough-housed, 
the room shaking, while "Daddy 
Polar Bear" and his "cubs" rolled 
growling over and over each other 
across the floor. Other times Dan 
would sit on the davenport, a son 
under each arm, reading fairy tales. 

Debra also looked forward to their 
evenings together, but if her work 
for the day had not been completed, 
she found it hard to relax. Even 
w r hen physically tired, Debra's mind 
would start planning tomorrow's 

^HAT night when Dan closed the 
storybook, Debra reached for 
the boys' pajamas. 

"Bedtime, fellows," Dan said as 
he tugged Greggie's shoes off. "Let's 
see who beats undressed." 

While the contest noisily pro- 
ceeded, Debra went to the boys' 
room. She opened a window, closed 
the blinds, and turned down the 
covers on the twin beds. Then, 
ready for the "going-to-bed cere- 
mony," she waited. 

The "going-to-bed ceremony" had 
started a year ago when Greggie, 
just one year old, had been given a 
"big bed." The ceremony consisted 
of prayers, the eeny-meeny-miney- 
moe game, a final drink of water, 
and a goodnight kiss. Only after 
the completion of this ceremony 
would the boys lie down and go to 
sleep. Debra had tried to leave out 
a part or two to hurry up the routine 
at times, but the protests were 
always so vigorous that she had giv- 
en up. 

Greggie and Ronnie skipped into 
the room in their identical blue 
sleepers, resembling two innocent 
blonde angels, and knelt, each by 
his own bed, for prayers. 

"Heavenly Father . . ." Ronnie be- 

"Hebbenly Fa'her," Greggie ech- 

"Bless Mommy and Daddy, Greg- 
gie and me. . . ." 

"An' me," Greggie mumbled. 

"Help Uncle Rod on his mis- 
sion. . . ." Ronnie continued. 

"Help Umple Rod. . . ." 

"Help Grandpa feel better," Ron- 
nie added. 

"Gran'pa beller. . . ." 

"Help us be good boys. . . ." 

"Good boys. 'Men." Greggie fin- 
ished his prayer and climbed onto 
his bed, clutching his beloved fuzzy 

Debra raised her head and waited 
for Ronnie to bounce up. He re- 
mained kneeling, head bowed, 
hands clasped. 

"And help Mommie have lots 
more time so she can play with us. 

Debra stiffened. Ronnie's final 
request to Heavenly Father was not 
part of his usual prayer. He had 
never added anything before. Why 
had he said such a thing? 

Debra knew why. How many 
times today, and before today, had 
she told the boys, "Not now- 
later." "I don't have time right 
now." "Some other time. I'm in a 
hurry." "Don't waste time." "Hurry 
and eat." "Run wash your hands." 
How many times had she ignored 
their questions and requests when 
what they were really asking for was 
her company? 



F\EBRA didn't like the way she 
was seeing herself — the way 
Ronnie and Greggie must see her. 

"Eeny, meemie! Eeeny, meemie, 
Mommie!" Greggie shouted im- 

Greggie squealed and helplessly 
struggled as Debra gathered him up, 
tossed him onto the bed, and drew 
the sheet up to his chin. Ronnie 
soon succumbed, and after tucking 
him in, Debra went to the bathroom 
for their "ceremonial drink/' 

What had she been doing, she 
wondered, robbing her sons? That 
was an ugly word, but true. Her 
own best childhood memories were 
of the hours her mother had read to 
her, the talks they had had, and the 
doll clothes they'd sewed together. 
She never remembered her mother 
ever telling her that there wasn't 
time or that she was too busy. Her 
mother's house was always clean, 
too — even with seven children 
frolicking through it. 

"Mother, you forgot our drink," 
Ronnie called indignantly. 

"Coming," Debra replied, and 
hastily filled two cups and carried 

them to the thirstv bovs. When 
drinks were finished, Debra leaned 
down to kiss them good night. 

"Good-night, darling," she mur- 
mured to Ronnie. "Have a good 
sleep because we have a big day 
ahead tomorrow. How would you 
like to go for a walk by the river?" 

"Sure, can we?" Ronnie was 

"Of course, we can," Debra 
smiled, "and we'll see how many 
kinds of bugs, trees, and colored 
rocks wc can find." 

"Mc! Rocks, crces, bugs!" Greg- 
gie shouted, sitting up straight in 

"You, too, honey." Debra smiled. 
"You have a good sleep, too. Good- 

Debra paused outside their closed 
door, her heart full of love. It would 
not be easy to break her habit of 
constant, nervous cleaning, but she 
could, and would — starting now. 
As she went to join Dan in the 
living room, a voice (perhaps her 
conscience, peaceful at last) sighed 
through her thoughts . . . "and a 
little child shall lead them." 

1 1 larch cJt 


Enoh Chamberlin 

March time came to the world today, 

Came with the wind-whipped applique 

Of the shadows of new leaves on the ground; 

Came with the heart uplifting sound 

Of a meadowlark calling, came with the feel 

Of pussywillows like satin chenille. 

March time came to valley and hill; 

Came with a yellow daffodil; 

With north flown robins again on the wing — 

Came with a boy with a ball of string, 

With a care-free heart and a purple kite, 

With scuffed old shoes and eyes alight, 

With the wind and sky at his command 

Holding the universe in his hand. 

Sixty LJears J/igo 

Excerpts From the Woman's Exponent, March 1, and March 15, 1900 

"For the Rights of the Women of Zion and the Rights of the Women 

of All Nations" 

VISIT TO MEXICO: About 5 o'clock p.m., on the 21st of October, we arrived 
at Dublan, where there was a joyful meeting with my daughter. At Dublan there is 
an excellent site for a large city, the only drawback being the scarcity of water late 
in the season. . . . The latter part of October I went to Juarez, about eighteen miles 
distant. . . . We were kindly treated by the Saints and hospitably entertained at the 
homes of Presidents A. W. Ivins and Henry Eyring, Bishop Joseph Bentley and others, 
and met with many friends, among them Sister Elizabeth Snow, who is spending the 
winter with her daughter in this delightful climate. . . . On Thursday I returned to 
Dublan with Sister Mary P. Eyring, the president of the Relief Society of Juarez 
Stake, and met with the Relief Society of Dublan. Many excellent testimonies were 
borne of the Gospel. . . . 

— Ann C. Woodbury 

THE LAKES OF THE WASATCH: Whether in the delicate profusion of the 
Spring's flowery extravagance, or clothed in the deep, rich green of Summer's foliage, 
in the gorgeous wealth of Autumnal colors, or buried beneath the snowy silence of 
Winter, the Wasatch mountains are beautiful, sublime, inspiring; and high up lying 
in open dells between vast walls, where the earth is intense with insect life and flowery 
growth, are fairy lakes of mystic depths, held fast in the rugged cradles of these 
mountain ridges. . . . 

— M. A. J. Lambert 


Could we with ink the ocean fill, 

Were all the earth of parchment made, 
Were every single stick a quill. 

And every man a scribe by trade, 
To write the love of God above 

Would drain the ocean dry, 
Nor could the scroll contain the whole 

Though stretched from sky to sky. 

— Selected 

THE SEVENTEENTH OF MARCH: On Saturday, March 17, it will be fifty- 
eight years since the Relief Society (which has now attained such magnificent pro- 
portions) was organized in the City of Nauvoo, Illinois. We speak of it as having 
been organized by President Joseph Smith. . . . He foresaw and foretold many things 
concerning it which have since come to pass. . . . What it may do in the great future, 
to which we look with such earnest hopefulness, remains for us who still live and 
labor, and the younger women who will enlist in the work, to determine by diligence 
and enterprise along the lines of higher and nobler aspirations and culture, than the 
world has yet attained. . . . Therefore, it seems fitting indeed to celebrate the day 
when such a movement was inaugurated, and to make it a day memorable in the minds 
of all who are within reach. . . . One suggestion might be made . . . that particular 
respect be shown to the veteran workers in the cause; and that mention be made in 
some one of the addresses or speeches, of the great advantage the Society has given 
to its faithful members, and in promoting and inculcating correct principles of life. . . . 

— Editorial 

Page 172 

Woman's Sphere 

Ramona W. Cannon 


RS. JOHN (Barbara) EISEN- 
HOWER accompanied her 
father-in-law, President Dwight D. 
Eisenhower, in December, on his 
historic eleven-nation tour to Italy, 
Turkey, Pakistan, Afghanistan, In- 
dia, Iran, Greece, France, Tunisia, 
Spain, and Morocco. The Presi- 
dent's wife did not make the 
journey on account of her health. 

jyjRS. LOUISE LAKE is a Lat- 
ter-day Saint woman from Salt 
Lake City who became completely 
paralyzed from polio. Through 
faith, determination, and therapy, 
she has regained the use of her body 
to be able to move around with the 
aid of hand crutches. Mrs. Lake 
was nationally recognized as the 
"Handicapped Person of the Year" 
in 1958, and has now been named to 
the national President's Committee 
for the Employment of the Handi- 
capped. She was also named to the 
planning committee of the Inter- 
national Society for the Welfare of 
Cripples. Mrs. Lake has also helped 
to design clothes for the handi- 
capped, many with zippers and 
buttons placed for special uses. 

IV/fRS. Anne Wheaton is Associ- 
ate White House Press Sec- 
retary and a very busy woman. 

pARAH DIBAH, beautiful twen- 
ty-one year old Iranian com- 
moner, became the third wife of 
Mohammed Reza Shah Pahlevi, 
Shah of Iran, in Tehran, on De- 
cember twenty-first. The Shah has 
divorced two wives because of lack 
of a male heir to the throne. 

MIRIAM ASSY, an Arab and a 
Christian, has been given a 
special award and recognition by the 
Israel Ministry of Health for "dedi- 
cated and superior nursing care" 
given at the Malben Hospital near 
Nahariya in Northern Israel. Miss 
Assy received a medical dictionary 
and a biography of Eve Curie, each 
inscribed by the hospital's director. 
After the award ceremony Miss 
Assy received a heartwarming wel- 
come in her native village of Kfar 

TTELEN LEE, a native of Knox- 
ville, Kentucky, is head of the 
design department of Alyssa Origi- 
nals, Inc., and a partner in the firm 
which does a multi-million dollar 
business each year in designing and 
manufacturing clothes for girls. She 
and her staff of fourteen turn out 
forty dress designs each week — 
clothes noted for their "elegant 
simplicity." Miss Lee also designs 
a coat collection and all the chil- 
dren's patterns for a large pattern 

Page 173 


VOL. 47 

MARCH 1960 

NO. 3 

cJhe IKe fining confluence of LKelief Society 

(^)F all the refining influences that 
come into the lives of those 
who strive to uplift themselves, that 
of the gospel of Jesus Christ is pre- 
eminent. The gospel illumines 
one's mind and soul, and frees one's 
life from dullness and earthiness. A 
knowledge of the divinity of the 
Savior lends a touch of the sublime 
to life in this world. A desire for 
eternal exaltation gives purpose to 
efforts to overcome weaknesses, to 
cleanse from impurities, and to rise 
above that which is coarse and vul- 
gar. Knowing the gospel helps one 
know the spiritual form that under- 
lies everything. One cannot be truly 
refined if he is deficient in spirit- 

Relief Societv brings the refining 
influence of the gospel of Jesus 
Christ to its members. Relief So- 
ciety furnishes inspiration which has 
impelled action on the part of the 
sisters to learn and live the com- 
mandments of our Heavenly Father. 
One great purpose for its organiza- 
tion, and a constant direction from 
the prophets, is to teach the gospel 
— to build testimonies. 

Refinement is not merely concern 
for one's own spiritual and cultural 
advancement. It embodies all that 
is gentle, considerate, and uplifting, 
and embraces consideration for and 
service to others. The author Gales- 
worthy once described a friend as a 
person having true refinement be- 
cause he couldn't help thinking of 
others no matter what he did. 
Thoughtfulness of the needs of 

Page 174 

one's fellow men and service to 
them enlarges the soul. Compas- 
sion is tenderness, understanding, 
sympathy, and fellowship in feeling 
which leads to alleviating want and 
distress; all are emotions and actions 
which enrich one's own life. Presi- 
dent McKay has defined the essence 
of true culture as being considera- 
tion for others. Selflessness is an 
attribute of character the truly re- 
fined person possesses. 

Relief Society throughout its long 
history has ever been mindful of 
serving God through serving his 
children. Members of Relief Society 
make its motto "Charitv never fail- 
eth," a living reality in constant 
striving to be of living service. This 
great, world-wide sisterhood gives 
each member opportunities to serve 
in the name of the Society and 
encourages individual sisters to de- 
velop habits of kindliness in them- 
selves. Relief Society responds as 
wholeheartedlv todav to the need 

J 4 

for its myriad services as it did in 
the beginning. 

Intellectual development is one 
facet of the many faceted jewel of 
refinement. The various aspects of 
culture are a refining influence and 
their study an enriching experience. 
An understanding of the great and 
beautiful arts brings breadth of vi- 
sion, guidance in meeting life's chal- 
lenges, and an emotional response 
which promotes learning. What one 
feels deeply greatly affects learning. 
Education and intellectual pursuits 
add to the storehouse of knowledge 


upon which one can dream to live are the foundation of lives beautiful- 
more abundantly. ly lived. Such basic things as self- 
Relief Society brings culture and control, unselfishness, and self-mas- 
beauty into the lives of its members tery are traits of character that lead 
and their families in its educational to spiritual and emotional maturity, 
program. It helps create and keep This maturity is a refining influence 
alive the desire for progression, the that shapes purposeful lives, 
constant goal of ever-increasing Relief Society helps to build with- 
knowledge. A discriminating study in its members the resources for 
of literature increases one's ability gracious living. All phases of home- 
to choose wisely those things which making are taught: from making 
will contribute to mental and spirit- homes more beautiful by creative 
ual growth. Appreciation of good handwork, to fundamentals of a 
music is another cultural feature well-ordered home economically 
Relief Society fosters, both as a managed, through the activities 
means of providing for participation which spiritualize the home. The 
in worshiping and learning, and in continuing education that mothers 
increasing understanding of a refin- receive in Relief Society serves to 
ing art to add depth and richness to increase the happiness, serenity, and 
life. joyousness of family life. 

Gracious living is conducive to The refining influence of Relief 

refinement. The opposite is also Society has reached thousands of 

true. Refinement is conducive to lives in the one hundred eighteen 

gracious living. The spirit of the years since 1842. Our Heavenly 

home in which one resides influ- Father has truly provided an organ- 

ences the process by which refine- ization for his daughters which 

ment is achieved. The love, the disci- guides, assists, and uplifts them, 
pline, and the teachings of parents — L. W. M. 

1 1 itraculous KjLdvent 

Ida Elaine James 

So long the shoulders of our joy have borne 
The burden of the snow; so long the lost 
Bloom of an earlier ecstasy has worn 
Only the bitter mantle of the frost: 

If, through the casements of the heart, we see 
At last dark acres travail to the bud, 
The earth turn gold and coral, and the tree 
Plume to the ascent of white mounting blood: 

Oh, give a tolerant hearing once again 
To such spring words as winter hearts indite, 
Who see, on blossomed hillsides of old pain, 
Beauty come singing, with a face of light. 



y^Jrganizattoas and LKeorganizations of Stake 
ana 1 1 iission LKeltef Societies for igjg 



Formerly Part of 
North Sacramento 

Appointed President 
Lois S. Fife 

Date Appointed 

American River 

December 6, 1959 



Denver Stake 
North Davis Stake 

Amy E. Willis 
Afton C. Higley 

July 7, 1959 
April 12, 1959 

Denver West 

Denver Stake 

Delia H. Teeter 

July 5, 1959 

East Idaho Falls 

Idaho Falls Stake 

Bertha Hansen 

June 14, 1959 

Granite Park 

South Salt Lake Stake 

Melvina U. Dust 

February 23, 1959 

Huntington Park 

South Los Angeles 

Laura R. Shimp 

April 19, 1959 


Great Lakes Mission 

Hazel M. Brinson 

May 17, 1959 


Bakersfield Stake 

Ora Kidd 

August 16, 1959 

Pocatello (new) 

West Pocatello Stake 

Emily S. Romish 

April 19, 1959 


Mount Jordan Stake 
Orlando Stake 

Wanda L. Gull 
Inez Edwards 

April 12, 1959 
October 25, 1959 

West Covina 

Redondo Stake 
Covina Stake 
East Los Angeles 

Kathryn L. Squire 
Lyle H. Facer 
Rea W. Jorgenson 

May 3, 1959 
May 3, 1959 
April 26, 1959 


Mill Creek Stake 
Richland Stake 

Dorothy F. Bolander 
Adele Willden 

January 25, 1959 
June 1, 1959 


Formerly Part of 

Appointed President 

Date Appointed 


Argentine and 

Fawn H. Sharp 

September 25, 1959 

Brazilian South 


Ida M. Sorenson 

August 24, i ! 959 

South German 

West German 

Verda C. Buehner 

September 12, 1959 



Released President 

Melba H. Tullis 
Melba Thorne 

President Appointed 

Date Appointed 


Mazie S. Christensen 
Elizabeth C. 

January 25, 1959 
October 2, 1959 



Edna S. Millar 

Alyce B. Glade 

June 28, 1959 


Cora S. Jenkins 
Pearl A. Heaton 

Ruby A. Robbins 
Pearl R. Haddock 

September 1, 1959 
May 25, 1959 


Eva H. Stevenson 

Janet S. Schmidt 

June 21, 1959 


Lyle H. Facer 
Delia H. Teeter 

Doris Lee 
Ilah K. Smith 

May 3, 1959 
July 12, 1959 

Page 176 





Grand Coulee 




Kearns North 

Lake View 




Monterey Bay 


North Box Elder 

North Davis 

North Sacramento 


Orange County 


Palo Alto 






Santa Ana 

Santa Monica 
South Los Angeles 
South Sevier 
St. Louis 

West Poeatello 
West Utah 

Released President President Appointed Date Appointed 

Merle B. Johansen 
Jane M. Larsen 
Myrtle A. Davidson 
Lucille S. Condie 
Rhoda Thorpe 
Joyce S. Jensen 
Katherine Child 
Gwen J. Miner 
Elease E. Rollins 
Celeste D. Millerber^ 

LaVee Haws 
Christie L. Haynes 
June I. Hunsaker 
LaVora S. Wood 
Lois S. Fife 
Laura M. Wilkin 
Alline Hatch 
Vela E. Milton 
Ruby M. Dobbins 
Jennie R. Scott 
Emeline W. Marley 
Kathryn L. Squire 
Hope S. Beus 
Isabell C. Ellison 
Mariom A. Wood- 
Hilda Goucher 
Vera R. Cant well 
Laura R. Shimp 
Faye K. Nielson 
Lorene Tidlund 

Fanny S. Kicnitz 
Emily S. Romish 
Loleta W. Dixon 

Rena Grange 
Lanore S. Bowen 
Vera S. Crockett 
Genevieve F. Wright 
Berenece B. Darley 
Clarice M. Woolley 
LaRue L. Schoenfeld 
Nellie G. Quinney 
Ada W. Eyre 
Marguerite G. 

Louise H. Johnson 
Margery M. Tate 
Nina H. Beecher 
Verna C. Holt 
Kerma D. Jensen 
LaPrele S. Brown 
Mary S. Grasteit 
Paula F. Hawkins 
Nell M. Benson 
Ann M. Merrill 
Fern T. Hartvigsen 
Ruth Witty 
Ruth Millet 
Myrl S. Stewart 
Bessie L. Brockbank 

Elva D. Cusworth 
Ireta R. Hymas 
Alta C. Davis 
Clara S. Roberts 
Mardean P. Stein- 

Annie M. Ballantyne 
Margaret L. Jones 
Esther M. Moulton 

March 15, 1959 
April 26, 1959 
September 27, 1959 
January 12, 1959 
June 28, 1959 
January 22, 1959 
June 21, 1959 
May 17, 1959 
September 27, 1959 
May 10, 1959 

September 27, 1959 
September 20, 1959 
August 10, 1959 
January 25, 1959 
December 10, 1959 
August 27-, 1959 
December 13, 1959 
November 15, 1959 
August 13, 1959 
January 26, 1959 
February 1, 1959 
May 3, 1959 
July 19, 1959 
September 27, 1959 
May 16, 1959 

September 20, 1959 
September 27, 1959 
April 20, 1959 
May 17, 1959 
June 7, 1959 

August 23, 1959 
April 19, 1959 
December 13, 1959 


Central American 
Central Atlantic 


Eastern States 

New England 
New England 
North German 
Northern California 
Southern Far East 
Southern States 

Released President President Appointed Date Appointed 

Irene T. Erekson 
Leah H. Lewis 
Gladys K. Wagner 
Lovell W. Smith 

Ora H. Petersen 
Florence S. Jacobsen 
Alice C. Christensen 
Margaret R. Jackson 
Laura P. Brossard 
Edythe C. Robbins 
Hazel S. Love 
Luana C. Heaton 
Lucile W. Bunker 
Ruth T. Oscarson 
LaVelle D. Curtis 
Sylvia R. Stone 

Edith J. Moore 
Frances B. Monson 
Edith B. Hancock 
Catharine W. 

Florence B. Thorup 
Olive L. Smith 
Laura P. Brossard 
Laura P. Brossard 
May F. Can 
Velma W. Fetzer 
Leta C. Pugh 
Barbara C. Taylor 
Elva S. Ravsten 
Ellen S. Omer 
Jennie W. Erekson 
La Vera W. Coombs 

January 23, 1959 
April 14, 1959 
March 4, 1959 
February 18, 1959 

October 13, 1959 
January 22, 1959 
November 23, 1959 
July 2, 1959 
November 12, 1959 
November 19, 1959 
November 13, 1959 
June 16, 1959 
April 16, 1959 
November 16, 1959 
August 8, 1959 
May 20, 1959 


ifnaex for igjg [Relief Society 1 1 lagaztne *yL\>ailable 

/^OPIES of the 1959 index of The Relief Society Magazine are available 
and may be ordered from the General Board of Relief Society, 76 
North Main Street, Salt Lake City 11, Utah. The price is twenty cents, 
including postage. 

Relief Society officers and members who wish to have their 1959 
issues of The Relief Society Magazine bound may do so through The 
Deseret News Press, 33 Richards Street, Salt Lake City 1, Utah. (See 
advertisement on page 209.) The cost for binding the twelve issues in a 
permanent cloth binding is $2.50, leather $3.80, including the index. It 
is recommended that wards and stakes have one volume of the 1959 
Magazines bound for preservation in ward and stake Relief Society libraries. 

cJhe <yimericari [Red Cross and &ts Campaign 
for 1 1 lembers and C/unds 

Theodore V. Housei 
Volunteer National Chairman for Members and Funds 

^HE Red Cross volunteer is a respected symbol of the American's tra- 
ditional concern for his brother's well-being. 

The story of the Red Cross begins with its volunteers. Internationally, 
the organization was founded by volunteers. It was brought to this coun- 
try by volunteer leadership. Here in America, the Red Cross took deep 
root because the tradition of neighbors volunteering to help one another 
and their communities is part of our national and spiritual heritage. . . . 

The past year found the American Red Cross not only carrying on its 
more familiar responsibilities — those of disaster relief, training in first aid, 
swimming, lifesaving, and home nursing, providing blood for the sick and 
injured, and helping servicemen, veterans, and their families — but also 
mobilizing to meet other challenging situations. . . . 

Although the Congressional charter under which the Red Cross oper- 
ates imposes specific duties and responsibilities upon the organization, it 
receives its financial support solely from the voluntary contributions of 
the American people. 

At this time, when the American Red Cross holds its annual cam- 
paign to enlist our active participation, and, in many communities, our 
financial support of its Nation-wide and world-wide activities, its achieve- 
ments warrant our continued support. It is fitting that all of us join in 
supporting the Red Cross in its annual campaign for members and funds, 
being conducted throughout the month of March, to secure the volunteers 
and the money needed to carry on its important work. 

[Recipes Qjronx the Southern States liltssion 

Submitted bv Lucile W. Bunker 

1 c. corn meal 

V* c. white flour 

1 tsp. baking powder 

1 tsp. salt 

Deep-South Corn Bread 

!4 tsp. soda 

1 e gg 


l A c. shortening 

Melt shortening in nine-inch square baking pan and set aside. Mix all other 
ingredients together except the buttermilk, then pour enough buttermilk in to make 
the mixture thin enough to pour into a greased baking pan. Beat in the melted short- 
ening last, then pour into greased pan. Bake at 500 degrees F. until brown. Serves 
six to eight. 

Southern Fried Chicken 

Cut chicken in pieces for frying, sprinkle with salt, and then let stand a few 
minutes and then roll in flour. 

Heat enough shortening in an iron skillet to half cover the chicken, but do not 
drop into the grease until it is smoking. Now drop in pieces of chicken and cook 
uncovered until browned on one side. Turn and cook on the other side until brown. 
Cover with a lid and cook on low heat a few minutes more, about twenty-minutes in 
all, then remove from the grease and drain on paper towels a few minutes. Do not 
let it stand on the paper towels long, or the grease will re-enter the chicken. This 
gives a tender, juicy, crisp Southern fried chicken. 

Sweet Potato Souffle 

4 large sweet potatoes 
3 eggs, beaten light 
1 c. milk (approximately) 
sugar to taste 

1 tsp. mixed spices 
!4 tsp. each of nutmeg, cinnamon, 
and cloves 

Boil sweet potatoes, peel, and mash until smooth. Add sugar to taste, (slightly 
sweet), and the lightly beaten eggs and spices. Add milk enough to resemble thick 
custard. Pour all into a greased baking dish and bake at 400 degrees for thirty minutes 
or until it is set like a custard. Serves four to six. 

Variations: One of the following may be added: raisins, coconut, pineapple. Fold 
in before baking. 

Po' Boy Pudding 

14 slices white bread 

1 c. seedless raisins 

1 box (4 oz.) shredded coconut 

Vz c. butter or butter substitute 

1 c. sugar 

6 eggs, beaten 

1 can (14 /4 oz.) evaporated milk 

Cut bread into one-inch pieces; place in greased thirteen by nine by two inch pan. 
Sprinkle first the raisins, then coconut over bread. Cream butter and sugar. Add 
eggs; blend. Stir in milk. Pour mixture over coconut layer. Bake at 400 F. 
for twenty minutes. Serve warm with lemon sauce. Yield, ten to twelve portions. 

Instead of sauce, try sprinkling chocolate chips over the top when the pudding 
is done and returning it to the oven just five minutes to soften the chips. 

Page 179 


3 lbs. turnip greens 
Vz c. water 
1 tsp. sugar 


Turnip Greens 

X A tsp. salt 
4 slices salt pork 

Wash and drain the greens. Place in large kettle with the water, sugar, and salt. 
Drop in the pork and boil until tender. Serve immediately. 


i c. grits 

4. c. boiling water 

l tsp. salt 
l tbsp. butter 

Pour grits into boiling salted water and stir until water returns to a boil. Lower 
the flame and let simmer slowly for one hour, stirring frequently. When ready to 
serve, add butter and beat well for a few minutes. 

Blackberry Cobbler 

2 cans (8% oz.) blackberries 

2 c. sugar 

i tbsp. butter or butter substitute 

i recipe pastry topping 
i egg white 

Combine blackberries, sugar, and shortening; heat until shortening is melted. Pour 
into eight inch square pan. Roll pastry dough on floured surface into a square slightly 
smaller than pan. Arrange on top of berries; cut steam vents. Brush topping with egg 
white; sprinkle with sugar. Bake at 400 degrees F. for twenty-five to thirty minutes. 
Yield four to five portions. 

Pastry Topping 

1 c. sifted flour 
dash of salt 
J /4 c. butter or butter substitute 

1 egg yolk 

2 tbsp. water 

Sift flour with salt, cut in shortening; add egg yolk and water; stir until dough is 

Sweet Potato Pie 

2 c. sweet potatoes, boiled 

Vi stick butter 

6 egg yolks 

1 c. sugar (or less, to suit taste) 



Vi tsp. nutmeg (or to suit taste) 
6 egg whites (meringue) 

Boil yeUow yams till tender, peel, mash, and put through a sieve, if they are 
stringy. While yams are hot, mash the butter in with them so it will melt. Beat egg 
yolks and sugar together and mix with the potatoes. Add milk and nutmeg, adding 
extra sugar, if desired, to taste. No other flavoring is used. Mix all together well and 
pour into uncooked pie shell which has been brushed with melted butter. Bake until 
filling is firm and crust brown. Add meringue made from egg whites and sugar. 
Return to the oven till topping is golden brown, or serve with whipped cream, instead 
of meringue. Sufficient for two pies. Bake at 350 degrees F. for thirty-five to forty 

Hal Rumel 





ys, wherefores, and cfun vl/ith K^reen [Plants 

Maude N. Howard 

HERE, simply stated, is basic 
information to dispel the 
myths, to inform you con- 
cerning the whys and wherefores of 
healthy house plants — how to 
light, water, feed, pot, and multiply 

One of the joys of indoor garden- 
ing is that it is never out of season. 
House plants, with glossy green 
foliage or bright-colored blooms, 
can keep memories of spring and 
summer alive, no matter what the 
calendar may say or how the cold 
winds blow. 

Plants are ornaments for the room 
you live in. You increase your 
pleasure by selecting and placing 
plants where they will be tasteful 
room accents, often the finishing 
touch that completes an effective 

decorating plan. Whatever you want 
done decoratively, there are plants 
that will help you to do it. The 
choices are many. 

Depending on the size and style 
of the particular room, its colors, 
the space available, you will con- 
sider whether you want to mass a 
number of plants in one impressive 
group, or spotlight a single plant in 
the strategic location that makes it 
a focus of interest. 

Some plants have shiny foliage, 
others have a velvet or furry finish. 
There are different shaped leaves, 
and greens go from palest char- 
treuse to almost black-green tones. 
For the most pleasing effect it is 
well to remember to mix texture, 
shape, and color of plants to make 
your group interesting. 

Page 181 



A window garden is the answer 
for rooms in need of color, and 
nothing is a more effective color 
cure in winter months than a win- 
dow garden full of bright, blooming 
plants. Poinsettias, azaleas, chrysan- 
themums, and cyclamen plants keep 
longer than most plants, but even 
these will not last forever. 

Others, such as African violets 
and everblooming begonias, will 
thrive through all twelve months of 
the year under average home condi- 
tions. Also, you can force your 
own crop of spring flowering bulbs 
for a succession of colorful bloom 
indoors. An easy way to extend 
the imprcssiveness of a few flower- 
ing plants is to combine them with 
your faithful foliage performers. 

When you buy flower plants 
always choose the ones with buds 
so they will last. It takes lots of 
moisture for a plant to produce 
blooms, so be sure to water faith- 
fullv while in bud. If you let the 

Hal Rumel 


plant get completely dry at this 
time, flower buds may be damaged 
so severely they will never open. 

In bitter winter weather, move 
plants away from the window at 
night, if there is danger of frosting 
when the house temperature drops. 

The most successful window 
garden will be the one that is 
planned to suit the plants it in- 
cludes in regard to light, tempera- 
ture, and water. If you have a 
suitable south window, you can 
grow almost any house plant. 

Always use the most attractive 
containers you can find, and pre- 
serve a polished look by regularly 
wiping foliage. 

The luxury look comes easily and 
quickly to your rooms when you 
invest in suitable plants of larger 
size. Or, if time is not important, 
you can start with young ones and 
enjoy them as they grow. 

IVY prospers in bright light, but 
not direct sun; it must have a 
well-drained soil, and the soil must 
never be allowed to become severely 
dry. Ivy is beautiful combined with 
geraniums, especially for kitchen 

decor. Grow ivy in water in a 


dark green vase that disguises the 
roots. Ivy is pretty in a basket 
allowing the ivy to trail over the 
handle. Wicker bread baskets 
serve as appropriate plant containers 
in the kitchen. 

The pickaback plant ranks with 
the hardier plants. A major attrac- 
tion is its curious habit of putting 
out new plants at the base of old 
leaves, thus its popular name. Grow 
this plant in bright light and a moist 

Grape ivy, another hardy plant, 
requires a light and well-drained 
soil, always allowing surface soil to 



Hal Rumel 


(Cut Leaf) 

become dry before adding water, 
it tolerates low light and humidity 
better than common ivies. 

Monstera philodendron is a fav- 
orite of decorators because of 
its sophisticated appearance. The 
several varieties of monstera require 
brighter light than philodendrons 
or the leaves will not split to the 
extent that they should. They re- 
quire sufficient moisture to keep 
the soil moist but not wet. 

Philodendron dubia, the common 
variety of philodendron, needs light 
and humidity. Philodendrons on 
totem poles do much better if care 
is taken to moisten the moss stick 
at times. 

Trileaf wonder, a variegated 
green plant, is easy to grow in low 
light and a loamy soil. If you like 
small dramatic plants, try the 

peperomias. They like medium 
heat and careful attention given so 
as not to overwater. Peperomias 
come in plain green, variegated, or 
watermelon variety. 

Regardless of size, dracemos 
(dracaena), in general, thrive in 
damp soil and require at least med- 
ium light. If the leaves become 
brown, it is usually a sign of im- 
proper watering — too little or too 
much. There are a number of in- 
teresting species, and they have 
leaves that are long and broad, 
striped in white or yellow. 

The Boston fern wears spring's 
tender green all year long. As na- 
tives of tropical regions, ferns dislike 
cold. In wintertime set ferns back 
from the window so that the frond 
ends do not touch the cold glass. 




Hal Rumel 


(Rubber Plant) 

They thrive best in a sixty-five de- 
gree temperature. 

Aspidistra grows where nothing 
else will. It is often called the cast- 
iron plant and grows best in an 
out-of-the-sun location. For ap- 
pearance sake, clean the leaves of 
this plant often with a commercial 
solution or plain water, so that its 
somewhat leathery foliage will be at 
its glossy best. 

^HE rubber plant will grow to 
tree size. It makes a hand- 
some room decoration, and with- 
stands neglect and lack of sunlight, 
but do not overwater this plant. 

Pandanus has a sword-like leaf and 
thrives in a warm indoor tempera- 
ture. Water the pandanus moder- 
ately in summer and keep it on the 
dry side in winter. 

Dieffenbachias flourish in loca- 
tions receiving filtered light. These 
are luxuriant plants that catch and 
hold attention in any room setting. 

They grow best in a well-drained 
soil, rich in organic matter. They 
need filtered light to prosper. 

All cactus plants are succulent, 
which means they have the ability 
to store water, so they need little 
water. Succulent plants take on so 
many fascinating shapes and forms, 
and so many have dwarf, or small 
growth patterns, that they make 
ideal house plants. Their sculptural 
appearance calls for unusual con- 

Everyone loves flowering house 
plants. Their fresh blooms, some- 
times fragrant, always colorful, catch 
and hold the eye of all who enter 
the room. One can, if she plans 
ahead, have a variety in bloom all 
year. Perpetual bloomers are the 
begonias and African violets. Ge- 
raniums will reward you with ten 
long seasons of blooms. Cuttings 
rooted in the late summer bring 
fall and winter blooms, in addition 
to spring and summer flowering. 

Hal Rumel 


(Rudolph Roehrs) 


Grow these house plants for the healthy new plants. Take cuttings 

gifts of color and freshness they three to five inches long just below 

bring to your home. a joint, plant about two inches deep 

You can have the spring plants in vermiculite or coarse sand. Keep 

such as daffodils, hyacinths, and cuttings in the shade until the roots 

tulips many weeks ahead of time by begin to form, then move into the 

a process known as "forcing" sun. When the roots are one and 

(which means to bring to bloom at a half to two inches long, cuttings 

earlier than normal date). The larg- are ready to pot. Provide for good 

er the bulb the more simple it is to drainage. Pinching encourages 

force. The later the bulb blooms branching on a young plant, 
out of doors the harder it will be to Hydrangeas require indirect light, 

force indoors successfully. wet soil, and prefer a cool room. 

As many plants are killed each 

/Cyclamen plants require a sunny year from "overcare" as die from 

spot and lots of water. Pour neglect. Most plants need good 

the water at edge of the pot and light and thrive best (out of drafts) 

not into the plant crown. at temperatures of seventy to seven- 

Poinsettias come in pink, white, ty-five degrees. Examine the soil 

and red, and these plants are easily each day and add water uniformly 

damaged by chilling. Keep them when the soil starts to dry out. The 

always away from a draft. When soil should be moist clear to the 

warm weather comes, cut the stems bottom of the container. Fertilize 

back and set the plants out in the monthly with a commercial plant 

garden in a sunny location, then food 
bring them indoors before frost. More and more decorators are 

A bloom-laden azalea will keep usi knt§ as im tant dec . 

its show tor many weeks. Keep it .? -, • c • i • 

j v t_. i i . r-T r i orative elements in turmshmg a 

in good light but in a rainy cool „, , , , & 

location. Water each day just room ' They choose large plants to 

enough so that it will require mois- Punctuate a focal point or camou- 

ture the next day Rage an architectural defect. Always 

Geranium plants need regular select plants to the proper scale of 

pruning to keep them growing in a your room and remember verdant 

bushy, pleasing shape. The stems plants give a home a touch of per- 

cut off can then be rooted to give sonality. 

K/Lnnouncing the Special *jLpril Short Story SJssue 

^HE April i960 issue of The Relief Society Magazine will be the special 
short story number, with four outstanding stories being presented. 
Look for these stories in April: 

"Uncle Matt and the China Doll," by Sylvia Probst Young 
"To Die Before Thy Time," by Helen Bay Gibbons 
"Room in Her Heart," by Shirley Thulin 
"That Special Flavor," by Dorothy S. Romney. 

JnLfi v^Junce of ^Precaution 

Mabel Harmer 

THE members of the Marshall What could be more simple than 

family were enjoying their taking the family through a fire 

usual sound sleep one night drill, showing them how to get out 

when the father was awakened by if the stairways, or other usual exits 

the smell of smoke. After arousing are cut off? Why not teach chil- 

his wife, he rushed into the next dren such simple procedures as 

room and jerked the two eldest boys keeping their heads near the floor 

out of bed. if a room is heavy with smoke, or, 

He didn't take time to investigate if possible, to put a wet towel over 

whether or not there was any dan- the nose and mouth to assist in 

ger. He simply shouted, 'Tire! breathing. 

Scoot!" One young woman who lost her 

The lads grabbed bathrobes and life in an apartment house fire, 

scooted. could have been saved if she and 

He went across the hall, picked her husband had felt the door to 
up Debbie and Dina, the six-year- find out if it was hot, before open- 
old twins, and followed the boys ing it to let in the death-dealing 
outside. He knew that Mrs. Mar- smoke. They could both have 
shall had already escaped with the escaped through the window. As it 
baby and two-year-old Jean. was, he lost hold of her hand in 

It had taken less than three min- the darkness and only he reached 

utes for all of the family to get out the window alive, 

of the house. Only then did he go One more simple precaution, 

back inside to phone to the fire Everyone who is old enough should 

department. memorize the telephone number of 

How was it that each one knew the fire department. Often one is 

exactly what to do in case of such too excited to look it up correctly. 

an emergency? It was because Mr. Sometimes there are no lights by 

Marshall had taken the precaution which one can look it up. The least 

of holding a fire drill the very day anyone can do is to have the number 

the family had moved into the new on a card above the phone, along 

home. It was still so new that with that of the police department 

the blaze had started from paint and the family doctor, 
cloths left too close to a radiator. 

Fortunately, the fire was confined T AST year there was a total of 

to one room. Still more fortunate over 35,000 deaths on the high- 

— due to that ounce of precaution — way. Next to this avenue as an exit 

the family escaped safely. from life, the home takes dubious 

Almost every day, especially dur- second honors as a setting for acci- 

ing the cold winter months, the dental death. If adults choose to 

newspapers carry headlines of death risk their lives by improper wiring, 

by fire. More often than not, the driving through the night when 

victims are children. Surely many half asleep, or climbing on unsteady 

of the deaths could be prevented, ladders, there isn't much anyone 

Page 186 


can do about it. But children are The dread of every parent is that 
different. We should do every- a child may be molested by a sex 
thing in our power not only to pro- pervert. It is not wise nor necessary 
tect them from danger, but also to to frighten a child unduly, but there 
teach them how to help protect are certain precautions that can and 
themselves. should be taken. Fortunately, many 
One conscientious young mother school officials are now taking the 
in our neighborhood has trained her responsibility of teaching children 
children to come home and ask how to avoid such dangerous en- 
permission before eating any candy counters. 

that may be given to them. She First of all, a child should be 

conceived the idea so that she could warned never to get into an automo- 

keep track of how much they ate, bile with a stranger. Even going 

and when, but the rule paid off in for a visit in the same neighborhood, 

another way. Five-year-old Ann it is a simple matter to have the 

was playing out with friends when child telephone and let mother 

they found some "candy" in a know that she has arrived at her 

garbage can. Why people will be friend's house, 

so criminally careless as to put dan- Two small girls who lived in the 

gerous pills or poison out where suburbs had been instructed that 

youngsters can get hold of them is they should never get into an auto- 

beyond comprehension, but it does mobile with anyone except friends 

happen. of the family. When a man who 

The other children urged Ann to lived in the same neighborhood, 

eat the "candy" but, true to her offered to drive them home from the 

training, she went home first to end of the bus line, they accepted 

ask permission. The pills were with provision, "First you must give 

labeled For adults only, to be taken us your telephone number, in case 

sparingly. Had the child eaten anything happens to us." 

them in any quantity, the result The neighbor gravely wrote down 

might have been disastrous. his phone number, then drove them 

How many children have been safely home. Their mother im- 

killed or maimed by having firearms pressed the warning a bit more 

pointed at them in play? One such deeply for the future, 
tragedy occurred on Christmas day 

with a weapon that had been given HpHERE are certain clanger spots 
as a gift. As is usually the case, this besides automobiles that chil- 
gun was "unloaded." dren should be warned about. Fore- 
It is only common sense — most among these are movie 
although far too uncommonly exer- houses, rest rooms, and public parks, 
cised — to make sure that all fire- Recently, police dogs have been 
arms in the house are unloaded and added to the force that patrols the 
are out of the reach of children, parks of some cities. They are valu- 
But one should go a step further able in flushing out anyone who 
than this and insist that, even in might be lurking in the shrubbery, 
play, no child aims even a toy When a movie is being shown that 
weapon at another child's head. will attract a large audience of chil- 



dren, the public safety department 
has a number of extra officers on 

At this writing, the body of a 
Camp Fire girl has been found, rav- 
ished and slain, while selling candy. 
How easy it would have been for 
some man to have invited her to 
step inside the house while he made 
a purchase. A friend of mine said 
that after she had invited a Girl 
Scout indoors to buy her cookies, 
she warned the girl never to go in- 
side another house. 

Almost every parent knows the 
anxiety and terror of having a child 
lost. In the great majority of cases 
children return home safely, even 
after an expedition into unknown 
streets; however, once in awhile 
they do not. As soon as he is able 
to do so a child should memorize 
his name and address. Even earlier, 
a simple precaution is to sew his 
name and address on a tape inside 
his clothing. 

Always he should be taught that 
the policeman is his friend. It is 
hoped that there is no one so be- 
nighted in these days as to frighten 
a child into good behavior by the 
threat of calling a policeman. 

While a clog may be man's best 
friend, a strange dog, on the other 
hand, may be a dangerous enemy. 
Every youngster should be cau- 
tioned against petting strange dogs. 
I shall never forget the agony I suf- 
fered when our three-year-old boy 
was attacked in the face by a 

strange dog. For some time we 
feared the sight in one eye might 
be gone. True, the clog was tied 
up and the child should not have 
gone near; but he didn't know that. 
We had failed to warn him that all 
dogs are not playmates. 

In some places the irrigation 
ditches and streams claim the lives 
of an appalling number of tiny vic- 
tims every year. Increased watch- 
fulness on the part of parents is 
the most important thing that can 
be done to lessen the number of 
these tragedies. But there are some 
precautions that can be taken with 
older children, such as teaching 
them to swim. 

Even in places where it is too far 
to swim to shore, a child who has 
learned to handle himself in water 
may be able to stay afloat and keep 
from getting panicky until help 

The rudiments of artificial respira- 
tion should be learned, for many a 
life has been saved by the simple 
method of breathing into the pa- 
tient's mouth. 

No one wants to turn a child into 
an 'accident - chondriac," fearful 
that any move may send him to a 
hospital, but it is wise to teach 
safety rules persistently, one at a 
time, and parents should see that 
these rules are practiced. The re- 
wards may be the saving of a life, 
and the life you save may be that 
of your own child. 



Zara Sabin 

Bird songs waken me — sparrow or lark, 
Or maybe a robin or wren. 
Coolness, like gauze, lies over the town. 
Day is beginning again. 

Offerings of the Heart 

Frances C. Yost 

MARJORIE Martin tied the 
bow under tiny Julie's chin 
and said, "There, the little 
sunbonnet Mommie made for you 
will keep those old freckles off 
Julie's smiling face." She patted 
her little daughter lovingly and 
added: "Have fun in the yard, 
Julie darling, and don't put any- 
thing in your mouth." 

"Bye bye, Mommie," Julie 
mouthed the words joyfully. Her 
little face wreathed in smiles under 
the sunbonnet. "Back soon!" She 
was gone out into the warm morn- 
ing sunshine. 

"Julie talks very well for her age," 
Marjorie's mother-in-law said, as she 
picked up the dish towel to dry the 
dishes Marjorie had started washing. 

"Yes, Julie does talk nicely," 
Marjorie agreed. "Why, she won't 
be two years old until July, and 
already she can make her every want 
known. Since Dan fenced in the 
back yard so securely, do you think 
I make a mistake turning her out 
alone, Mother Martin?" 

"Why, I think she's all right for 
a spell, but she bears watching. All 
children do." Mother Martin 
laughed a little. 

"I can watch her every movement 
while I wash the dishes here at the 
sink," Marjorie said. "Oh, oh, she's 
picking those nasty dandelions. It's 
just like her to cart them in the 
house, and want them stuck in a 
flower vase. Well, I'm not having 
the house overrun with those ugly 
weeds, as some doting mothers do! 
I'll nip bringing bouquets to mother 
before she starts." Marjorie quick- 

ly dried her hands and started for 
the door. 

"Just a minute, Marjorie. I think 
I should tell you about Emily," 
Mother Martin said gravely. 

"Who on earth is Emily?" 

"Emily is a little girl I knew very 
well, long ago." Mother Martin 
kept drying dishes as she spoke, but 
her eyes had a faraway look. . . . 

Emily didn't have a thing to give 
her mother, and she wanted so 
much to give her something nice, 
for Mother was always giving her 
something, or doing something for 
her. It was springtime, and the 
wild flowers were in bloom, and so 
Emily decided to gather a lovely 
bouquet of flowers for Mother, and 
give them with her love. 

Emily started gathering the flow- 
ers, but the wild flowers were scat- 
tered. Emily was not even aware 
of the time or energy she was using 
as she climbed over crags and rocks 
and even walked where the ground 
was slippery and muddv for a pretty 
flower to add to her tiny bouquet. 
The day wasn't overly hot, but it 
took a long time to find the flowers, 
and some of the first ones had wilt- 
ed in her sweaty little hands. At 
last Emily had a nice little bou- 
quet of flowers of many colors, and 
proudly she retraced her steps to- 
wards home. 

The walk, ordinarily, would have 
seemed long, but today Emily 
thought of the pretty smile on 
Mother's face when she would see 
the lovely little bouquet of wild 

In her excitement, Emily forgot 

Page 189 



the mud on her feet, forgot to clean 
them on the mat. Instead, she 
rushed into the house calling, "See 
what I have!" 

"I see what you have, mud on 
your shoes!" Her mother expostu- 
lated. Mother came toward Emily, 
but she wasn't wearing her ' nice-to- 
see-you-smile." Mother's face looked 
like the old cracked earthen bowl 
turned over. Then Mother spoke 
sharply: "Get those ugly weeds out 
of my house, and clean your feet 
before you come in. I've scrubbed 
and cleaned all day, and I'm tired!" 

I^MILY turned and ran from the 
house, still clutching the wild, 
wilted flowers in her hot, little 
hand. As she rushed toward the 
old woodshed, she felt tears splash- 
ing on her cheeks. She crept into 
the woodshed and shut the door 

Emily had built a little playhouse 
in the corner, where the wood had 
been used, but she w r asn't in the 
mood for playing house now. She 
wasn't crying aloud as she some- 
times did. She was sobbing, big, 
gasping sobs that she could not 
control, could not stop. Emily fell 
exhausted on the slivery floor, and 
sobs shook her body, and the tears 
kept splashing on her cheeks. 

Later, Emily laid out the flowers 
one by one on Daddy's greasy old 
work bench. Mother was right, 
they looked old now, but if the 
little flowers had a drink of water, 

they would look pretty. When she 
was all hot and tired, a drink of 
water made her look better, and 
feel better. The flowers were only 
thirsty and tired. They were not 
old and ugly, as Mother had said. 

Just thinking of mother and the 
flowers made Emily start to cry all 
over again. But this time she just 
cried silently, inwardly. She had 
so wanted to surprise Mother, give 
her a nice present. Make her eyes 
light up and her face smile and 
smile and smile all day. . . . 

Mother Martin's story culminated 
when a childish little knock was 
heard on the back door. Marjorie 
went to open it. 

"Look, Mommie, flowers for 
you." Julie's face was wreathed 
with joy, as she extended a hand- 
ful of dandelions to her mother. 

"Why, Julie, these are pretty as 
primroses. Thank you so much, 
my little darling." Marjorie stooped 
to kiss the tiny forehead under the 
little sunbonnet. Then she turned 
to Mother Martin. 

"Do you mind if I ask who was 
little Emily, of the generous heart?" 

"I was christened Emily May. 
When I grew older I was just 
known as May," Mother Martin ex- 

Marjorie's voice had an almost 
reverent quality when she said: 
"Thank you, Mother Martin, for 
teaching me a very important les- 
son in life." 




Celia Luce 

T is more important that I help my child to dream and teach him how to make his 
own dreams come true than that I fulfill all his dreams for him. 

With a Song in My Heart 

Mabel Law Atkinson 

i t "T^W ONT say it, Granny. I 

I I know the understanding 
wife doesn't try to change 
her husband. She accepts him as 
he is and loves him. Of course I 
accept Reg and I love him too, very, 
very much, but I'm going to change 
him, Granny. You mark my words. 
I'm going to change him or my 
name isn't Bethesda Nichols Grover. 
There now, I feel better, that's off 
my mind." 

"Will you make him entirely 
over, my dear, or just camouflage a 
few of his faults?" 

"Darling Granny, you know my 
Reginald doesn't need entirely mak- 
ing over. He's almost perfect as he 
is, but he does have one dreadful 
fault." Beth paused for a moment 
then went on, "It isn't being dis- 
loyal, is it, Granny, to talk things 
over with you? You've always 
seemed to understand me perfectly. 
Perhaps it's because I was named 
after you. I love the name Beth- 
esda, and almost wish I were not 
called Beth for short." 

"My dear, of course you are not 
disloyal. Come, tell me all about 
your great big trouble with your 
handsome husband of only six 
months." Granny patted her arm. 

"Granny, since we were married, 
Reg has been getting less romantic 
every day. Everything seems to be 
for utility with him, downright 
practical. And I thought romance 
and star dust and silver music and 
beautiful words would go on and 
on. . . ." 

"And life would be one long, 

perfect day." Granny's eyes twin- 
kled as she finished the sentence. "I 
know, my dear, for you see I 
thought the same." 

"You, too, Granny? And did you 
get disappointed in one little way 
also? Is Grandpa like my Reg, all 
for utility?" 

"Yes, my dear, that's what I 
thought at first. Of course, he need- 
ed his practicality, for he had so 
much to do in pioneering a new 
land, that he had little time for any- 
thing else. But, as the years have 
passed, I have come to know that 
his awkward, utility gestures are 
mostly on the surface and cover a 
most sensitive awareness to beauty. 
You must remember, my dear, a 
certain degree of utility or practical- 
ity is essential and praiseworthy, for 
people must eat and have homes 
and fuel and clothing. So be glad 
your Reginald is practical in most 

"I am, Granny. Do you think it 
possible that perhaps Reg feels ten- 
der and beautiful beneath his prac- 
tical and matter-of-fact veneer?" 

"I wouldn't be at all surprised, 
Beth, my dear. Perhaps he's like my 
Robert was, afraid to show the real 
man for fear he'll be laughed at or 
not understood. Think it over, my 

"Tell me about Grandpa and his 
utility ways and how you have man- 
aged to change him into the tender 
and courteous lover he is today. Oh, 
but you two make a delightful 
couple, Granny, with your graying 
hair and your young-old smiling 

Page 191 


faces. Tell me how you did it, I knew we didn't have the money, 

Granny, for I want Reg and me to just as I knew your grandpa didn't 

grow old sweetly together, too." have the money for an engagement 

"My dear, there isn't much to ring before we were married." 
tell. I don't remember, now, really "And you didn't get an engage- 
trying to change my Robert at all. ment ring at all?" Beth turned her 
I just loved him all the more after diamond on her left hand as she 
his awkward attempts to be non- asked the question, 
chalant about his love for me, and "No, dear, and it didn't matter 
as a flower grows toward the sun, too much, not for long anyway, for 
gradually he came toward my way of I found so much joy in my work 
doing things until now he is a per- each day pioneering a new land, and 
feet husband, and the perfect father in my babies as they came along, 
to his children— or as perfect as I there was no time to grieve. You 
would ever want him to be." see, happiness doesn't depend on a 

"But surely, Granny, he wasn't ring. But, let me see. . . ." Granny 

ever so thoughtless and downright paused. "I was telling about my 

queer as my Reg. Why, instead of watch, wasn't I? It was a lovely 

giving me this watch wrapped up Christmas we had, with the tree 

prettily, with a kiss and a 'Happy touching the ceiling in the front 

Birthday, darling,' he actually had room, and decorated with strung 

it wrapped in brown paper and popcorn and chains made of red and 

brought it in with the groceries when green crepe paper, with red apples 

be came at noon. I didn't discover tied on the branches. We had five 

it until after he had gone back to of our nine children then." 

work. Can you imagine that! Hon- "But what about your watch, 

estly, Granny, sometimes I wonder Granny? Did Grandpa give you 

if he has a sense of beauty and ap- one for Christmas?" 

propriateness." "Yes, Beth, he did, but you'll 

Granny was laughing inside, but never guess how he gave it to me. 

only smiling with her lips as she It was an even more unique and 

replied, "His ways are different and downright queer way than the way 

unique at least. Did I ever tell you your Reginald gave you yours." 

how your Grandpa gave me my "Do tell, Granny! Hurry!" 

watch several years after our mar- "From morning until midafter- 

riage?" She fondly touched the noon I wondered why Robert had 

small gold watch pinned to her dress forgotten to give me a present, 

a little below the left shoulder, as There was none from him in my 

she spoke. stocking nor under the tree. The 

"No. Do tell me, Granny." children felt worse than I did, the 

"All right. But bring us each a smaller ones, because Santa had for- 

glass of milk and a plate of those gotten me. 

cookies from the cookie jar, then we "Then we discovered it! A large 

can eat as we talk." used envelope tied on to the tree 

***** with a sackstring— where the thick 

branches almost concealed it from 

^*T had wanted a watch for years," view— bore the name 'Bethesda' in 

Granny began, "but, of course, your grandpa's writing. 



"I thought it was a joke, so I told 
Robert Jr. he could take it down 
and see what was in it, if he wished. 
'No, Mama, it is for you. You must 
be the one to see it first/ he said, as 
he handed me the very practical and 
homely looking package. 

"I glanced at your grandpa then. 
He was rather red in the face and 
looked quite chagrined and uncom- 
fortable, but oh, the light of love 
and tenderness I saw in his eyes! 

"I untied the string, and opened 
the envelope. I gave a gasp as I 
saw the most beautiful watch I had 
ever seen, far more beautiful than I 
had hoped to own, ever." Granny 
lovingly caressed the watch at her 
shoulder and went on, "A piece of 
paper fell out of the envelope and 
on it were these words: 

This watch I give you with my love 
And want you, dear, to know 
If it should fail you and should stop 
Your love can make it go. 

"I looked at your grandpa again 
and saw him as he really was. In 
his eyes were love and tenderness, 
beautv and romance, with all his 
need for love and understanding. He 
was mutely telling me he needed my 
love and, with it, he could do and 
be anything I desired." 

Beth interrupted with a whisper, 
"What did you do, Granny?" 

"Holding my precious watch, I 
went to him and said, Tut the chain 
around my neck, Robert, and pin 
the watch on my dress/ He did. 
Then I put my arms about him, 
kissed him and said, 'How I love you, 
Robert; and I need the strength of 
your love. Thank you, my dearest/ 
I was so happy I cried and I saw a 
tear roll down each of his cheeks. 

"The children were about us then, 

and Robert smiled as he said, 'It's 
hard for me, Bethesda, to be the per- 
fect companion, but I try and will 
keep on trying, and with your help 
I'll succeed/ " 

# # ?$: if. if. 

"/^PEN this, my dear, and see if 
I've improved a little through 
the years." It was Grandpa who 
entered and gave Beth's grandmoth- 
er a long, narrow box, white tissue 
wrapped and silver ribboned. 

"It's my gift to you, Bethesda, 
for putting up with me and loving 
me for fifty years." He kissed her 
gently as he spoke. 

"But, Robert," Granny said softly, 
"it isn't our golden wedding anni- 
versary yet, not for another three 
months, remember?" 

"But it was fifty years ago today 
that I told you I loved you and 
found out that you loved me. I 
should have given this to you then. 
Will you accept it now, my dear?" 

Granny's fingers trembled with 
excitement as she removed the wrap- 
pings and took the lid off the box, 
then with a quick intake of breath, 
she cried, "How beautiful! Oh, how 
breathtakingly beautiful! One long- 
stemmed, perfect red rose! The red 
rose of love! Oh, my dear, you 
couldn't have given me anything 
more beautiful." Her eyes twinkled 
as she looked at her granddaughter 
and continued, "Nor more romantic. 
Thank you, Robert." She drew him 
down to her and kissed his fore- 

"Granny," Beth asked, her eyes 
shining, "is it my imagination or is 
something flashing in the very cen- 
ter of your rose?" 

Granny inspected the rose and 
cried happily as a girl, "It's a ring, 



Robert! A diamond ring, sure as 
sure! A high Tiffany setting as they 

used to wear. It's my engagement 
ring! Oh, bless your dear, romantic 

Granny didn't need to tell her 
husband what to do next. Without 
another word, he took the ring and 
placed it on her finger with the plain 

gold band, gave her another kiss, 
and said, 'There, now, that debt of 
love is paid." 

'Tou darlings!" Beth said the 
words impulsively as she kissed them 
both, then continued, 'Thank you, 
Granny, and you too, Grandpa. I'm 
going home to my Reg now . . . 
with a song in my heart." 

*jl LreppermtntStick [Party 

Helen S. Williams 

OLEASE come to Florence's ice-cream and peppermint-stick party. If 
you do, your eyes will open wide and your mouth will water. The 
table will be surprisingly different, and everything will look good enough 
to eat, for Florence's parties for children are unforgettable. 

At this peppermint party, the table will be covered with a round red 
and white striped cloth made of chintz and edged with fringe. In the 
center of the table a graceful oak branch set into a round of wood will 
hold the ice-cream-cone decoration. 

The tree and base will be sprayed a fabulous pink and will hold ice- 
cream cones hanging from each branch. They look just like real 
ice-cream cones. Each will be filled with a scoop of pink styrofoam which 
stays in the cone with the help of glue. The cones will be fastened to 
the branches with fine florist wire that has been stuck right through the 
cone then wound around the branch. 

Nestled within the tree sprigs and above the cones, will be little pink 
artificial rosebuds which give the tree a dainty and festive appearance. 

Over to the side of the table will stand a holder for the peppermint 
chews and candy canes. What a novel and different way to serve candy 
to little ones. This tiered dish was made with different sizes of round 
pieces of wood held firmly in place by fastening the wood to the rod. 
It was sprayed with that same beautiful fabulous pink spray paint so easy 
to use. 

The bright red and white striped peppermints and the candy canes 
that hang over the edges of this epergne will catch the fancy of young 
eyes and hearts. 



Hal Rumel 

Arrangement by Florence C. Williams 

Standing jauntily on the top tier will be the little man on the ball 
of styrofoam. His mouth is made of felt, his eyes and nose of beads, 
and he will be listening to all the "Oh's" and "Ah's" through his ears of 
peppermint life savers. On his head is his cunning hat — a peppermint 
chew with a gay twisted tissue for its trimming. 

All the children will receive a favor, of course, because Florence 
believes that everyone invited to a party should take home some little 
gift as a reminder of the afternoon — so the favors will be little men just 
like the one perched on top of the candy dish. They will stand in a 
half ball of styrofoam as a base, and their feet will be life savers also. 

Refreshments? Dainty sandwiches made in strips of bread with 
minced ham filling — pink punch and, of course, strawberry ice-cream 

So, please come to Florence's ice-cream party, or give one yourself 
for your children or neighbors. 

You will have fun preparing for it, and the children will love you 
just as they love Florence for such a nice invitation and for such a de- 
lightfully different kind of party. 

Jxathryn Jt. L^arne — uxrtist, I Curse, (/Lome-maker 

TT^ATHRYN A. Came, Seattle, Washington, lives the Relief Society motto "Charity 
*■ *- Never Failcth." She has used her nursing skills and training to care for her 
friends and neighbors and to serve the community. During the First World War she 
was head of a Red Cross Emergency Hospital, and during the Second World War 
she served as a full-time Red Cross worker. She was manager of a nursing home for 
seven years. As a mother and foster mother her love and care have been unbounded. 
In addition to her own daughter, she has reared six otherwise homeless girls, and a 
grandson, who lived in her home for twelve years. She also provided for the education 
of the six foster daughters. 

Mrs. Carne is a gifted painter, specializing in landscapes, and floral and fruit sub- 
jects. Ilcr work exemplifies much ability in design and the use of color. She has also 
made more than twelve hundred beautiful aprons, thirty-one quilts, six afghans, several 
crocheted bedspreads, many hooked and braided rugs, six crocheted dinner cloths, and 
has made the needle point covers for many chairs. Her Church work has included 
service as counselor and as work meeting leader in her ward Relief Society. 

cJhts U u\i 


Mabel Jones Gabbott 

I have seen a burnished sunset glow 

Then die, slowly, like famished embers, hushed 

And still; and felt the soft snow, as it brushed 

Against my hand, then watched it melt and go; 

I have seen the petals of the rose 

Drop one by one, their copper, gold, and rust 

Curled and crumbled into fragrant dust 

That pricks beneath boys' summer-barefoot toes. 

With each I grieve a little; I wonder why. 

Tomorrow's light will quicken with the dawn, 

The running snow will wake a new rose leaf; 

So, too, the sudden tender look, your shy 

Quick grin, your oft told words — that now seem gone 

I shall know again. So why this grief? 

Page 196 

The New Day 

Chapter 6 

Hazel K. Todd 

Synopsis: Lynn Marlow, a dress de- 
signer in Chicago, who is engaged to 
David Talbot, returns to Springdale, her 
home town, to visit her Aunt Polly and 
to find out if she has really forgotten an 
early love for Johnny Spencer. Johnny 
had married a Southern girl and she had 
died, leaving two children. Lynn meets 
the children, and, finally, visits with 
Johnny, who is bitter and withdrawn. 
Lynn decides that, although she loves 
David, she must help Johnny to find 
himself again. She goes with the chil- 
dren to visit a turkey's nest. 

THE old turkey was not so 
anxious for curious onlook- 
ers on her private domain as 
was Peter. She struck her snake- 
like head out and hissed her dis- 

"It's just because you're differ- 
ent," Peter explained. "She doesn't 
care when Lindy and me look at 

"I think we shouldn't bother 
her/' Lynn suggested. "She might 
leave her nest and not come back." 

The nest was hidden in the rocks 
in the forked roots of an old juni- 
per tree. As they turned to leave, 
Lindy fell down and cut her knee 
on a sharp rock. 

Lynn picked the sobbing child 
up in her arms. "Don't cry, Lindy 
dear/' she soothed, wiping the tears 
from her eyes with her handker- 
chief. "Let's get away where we 
won't bother that grudging old hen 
and then we can see what's hap- 
pened to that poor unfortunate 
knee, that's always getting hurt." 

A safe distance from the turkey 
nest, Lynn sat down on a big rock 

and began wiping the dirt from the 
injured knee. There was blood on 
her dress and a deep cut in the 
little knee. 

"We'd better put something on 
it," Peter suggested, patting his sis- 
ter's head. "Daddy always puts a 
bandaid on it when it bleeds." 

"I'm sure that would be a good 
idea," Lynn agreed. "Can you take 
her to the house and fix it up, 

"Oh, I always get it all messed 
up. You'd better do it." 

Lynn had a frustrated, helpless 
feeling, as though she were being 
dragged into an inevitable pattern 
of events from which there would 
be no escape. It was too easy to 
love these children. 

Lindy was clinging onto her with 
her arms tight around her neck. 
And Peter was waiting expectantly. 

There was but one thing to do. 
She breathed a little sigh and start- 
ed after Peter. 

In the house Lynn set the little 
girl on the cupboard by the sink 
and looked at the cut again. "I am 
afraid this is too big for a bandaid. 
Do you have some gauze?" 

Peter brought her gauze and a 
tube of iodine. "Dad always puts 
this on when we hurt us, even if 
we cry." 

As soon as Lindy saw the iodine 
she began to cry again. "I don't 
want it! I don't want it!" she cried 
and started scooting across the cup- 

Lynn laid the tube down. "Let 

Page 197 



your Daddy put some on when he 
conies home." 

In a few minutes she had the 
knee all wrapped up and Lindy had 
ceased her tears. 

Lynn lifted her gently to the 
floor. "I must go now." 

The cuckoo bird from the clock 
on the wall chirped once, and Lynn 
looked up, surprised to find it was 

She hesitated. "Is your father 
coming home for dinner?" 

"No. But he left some sand- 
wiches in the frig," Peter said. 

Leaving two children alone at 
dinner time wasn't right. Lynn 
pondered thoughtfully a minute. 
Should she take them home to have 
dinner with Aunt Polly? That 
would antagonize Johnny, she was 
sure, and besides, she was only 
drawing the children closer to her. 

Peter was watching her closely. 
She couldn't stand here in this un- 
decided manner. And then the 
idea came to her. It was far- 
fetched and unreal, but she seized 
it quickly. 

"Peter," she said, opening cup- 
board doors until she had fished out 
a small pan, "take Lindy and run 
down by the turkey nest and pick 
some of the strawberries, will you? 
They would taste very good with 
the sandwiches." 

A S soon as the children were 
gone, she went quickly to the 
telephone and began thumbing 
through the phone book, until her 
finger stopped at the hospital num- 

She reached for the receiver and 
then stopped. How could she 
hope for such a fantastic idea to 
work! For a second more she hesi- 
tated, and then she took the receiv- 

er from the hook and repeated the 
number she had found. 

"I would like to speak to Miss 
MayRee Richins," she said, and 
waited while they went to find her, 
almost wishing they would be un- 
able to do so. 

But in a few minutes she heard 
the cheery "hello." 

"This is Lynn Marlow, MayRee," 
Lynn said, gulping to keep her voice 

"Why, Lynn, I heard you were 
back in Springdale. It is nice of 
you to call." 

"I am calling about Johnny," 
Lynn said. 

There was a moment's silence. 
And then, "That is a strange thing 
for you to be calling me about, 
Lindy Marlow." 

"Oh, MayRee, please try to 
understand. I have no interest in 
Johnny . . . er . . . that is, I mean 
I am going to marrv someone else." 

She finished lamely, feeling that 
she had bungled the whole thing. 

"Well?" MayRee was still wait- 
ing for an explanation. 

"Aunt Polly told me you had 
tried to help Johnny, that you had 
both tried and he refused to be 

"I am afraid, Lindy, you are the 
only one who could help Johnny." 

"Would vou be willing to try 
once more? Does it mean anything 
to you, that you would try?" 

Again there was a hesitation and 
then MayRee said, "What do you 
want me to do?" 

"I want you to come to his house 
and have dinner with his children." 

There was a gasp, and then May- 
Ree said, "Johnny would annihilate 

"Please give it a try, MayRee. 
Look, I have sent the children after 



strawberries. There are sandwiches 
in the frig. You can fix something 
to go with it. Tell them something 
happened and I had to go back to 
Aunt Polly's. Could you be here 
by the time they come back with 
the berries." 

"It's the craziest thing I ever 
heard of." 

"But you will do it?" 

"I guess he can't do more than 
send me home." 

As she walked along through the 
clover to Aunt Polly's, Lynn felt 
strangely relieved, and yet, almost 
guilty toward the children who had 
so quickly come to trust her. 
Farther on across the meadow she 
turned to look back at the house, 
and saw the car stop at the picket 
gate. As she watched MayRee's 
trim figure step from the car, she 
remembered, with an odd sort of 
feeling, the few jealous pangs she 
had felt for this girl in those long 
ago years. She turned back again, 
with a half smile, and quickened her 
footsteps to Aunt Polly's. 

A LL afternoon she debated with 
herself whether to call David 
or whether to wait to see what hap- 
pened to MayRee. 

And then Johnny came. 

He stood at the door and de- 
manded that she come with him. 

"Why, of course I will, Johnny," 
she said. "I'm so glad you called." 

Aunt Polly came forward a little 
shakily. "Johnny," she said, "It is 
so good to have you come. Please 
sit down a minute." 

But he didn't sit down. He just 
stood there in the door a hundred 
miles away, and waited. 

In the car he kept his eyes 
straight ahead on the road, and he 
made no movement toward her and 

said no word. A half dozen times 
Lynn planned a way to begin, like 
"Johnny, you have such lovely chil- 
dren^ or "Johnny, couldn't we just 
talk calmly?" or "Johnny, it is so 
good to see you again. 77 But the 
chasm was too deep between them. 
She was sure anything she said 
would be the wrong thing. 

By the time he stopped the car 
before the drug store, she had given 
up saying anything. I'll just have 
to wait, she thought. 

She followed while he led her to 
their booth and they sat opposite 
each other. 

Mr. Jensen stared at them in 
astonishment and rubbed his chin 
nervously with his hand. 

"We want strawberry sodas," 
Johnny said calmly, "with pink 

He looked sternly at Mr. Jensen 
who seemed to be petrified for the 
moment. "Did you hear?" 

Mr. Jensen jumped then. "Oh, 
sure, two strawberry sodas." 

Lynn looked at her soda thought- 
fully. I may as well begin some- 
where, she thought. 

"Johnny, it's almost like old 
times," she said, "I mean, drinking 
sodas like this." 

"Only it isn't like old times," he 
said bitterly, looking at her keenly. 

"Why, Johnny, I. . . ." She 
gazed into his strained face. "No, 
I guess it isn't, is it?" 

She dropped her eyes wearily into 
her lap. There is no way to reach 
him, she thought. 

He was leaning forward toward 
her across the table. A lock of 
his dark hair falling over his fore- 

"It can never be like old times, 
can it, Lynn?" 

And suddenly she realized he was 



asking her to go back to the old 

She looked at him sadly. Her 
heart ached for him. "No, Johnny," 
she said, "it can never be just like 
old times." 

"Then why did you come back? 
Why did you come to my home?" 

"I came back — not of my own 
choosing — but because I had to 

He looked at her awhile then, 
almost in utter weariness. 

"Well, now that you know, I will 
thank you to leave me alone, you 
and MayRee and everyone else." 

"But Johnny, we would all like 
to help you. Your children, you 
can't do this to them." 

He had risen from the table. 

"Johnny," she said in a last effort 
to reach him. "Oh, don't you see, 
nothing is hopeless. True, we can 
never go back to the past. It 
wouldn't be what we wanted any- 
way. We must always go on. This 
is a new day with new promises, 
new. . . ." 

"Come on," he said, "I will take 
you home." 

She looked at him sadly. "No, 
Johnny, Mr. Jensen will take me 
home," she said. 

He turned then, and walked out 
into the spring evening. 

She looked at Mr. Jensen, stand- 
ing helplessly before her. 

He shook his head sadly and 
fumbled with the napkin on the 

"It's no use," she said. And then, 
"Do you mind if I call David before 
we go?" 

"No, Lindy," he said. "I'll just 
wait here." 

He sat down at the table and 
drummed aimlessly on it with his 


T was wonderful to hear David's 

voice again. It seemed like half 
a lifetime since she had last heard it. 
And the eagerness with which he 
said her name brought new peace. 

"Oh, David," she said with tears 
suddenly coming, "I want so much 
for you to come and get me! Please 
leave tonight!" 

And then all the past heartaches 
and joys, all the years she had lived, 
all the problems she had experi- 
enced, came to her assistance and 
she was able to give to David the 
assurance of her love, pure and 
sweet in its entirety; save only one 
heartache which remained for the 
man she had been unable to free 
from bondage of the past. 

She found Aunt Polly waiting on 
the red couch. 

"I just called David," Lynn said. 
"I am going home tomorrow." 

Aunt Polly nodded her head 

"I - I think I will go to bed," 
Lynn said then. "I will need to 
get up early and pack." 

"Yes," Aunt Polly said, laying 
down her apron on the chair. Then 
she came over and kissed Lynn on 
the forehead as she used to do 
when she was a little girl. "It has 
been wonderful to have you even 
for a week." 

"But Aunt Polly, I'll come back 
often now." 

Aunt Polly was gone, then, leav- 
ing her standing with the tears fall- 
ing softly down her cheeks. 

She picked up the checkered 
apron from the chair, held it to 
her face, wiped her tears on it, and 
then cried new ones quietly into 
its folds. "Dear, dear Aunt Polly," 
she whispered. 

(To be concluded) 


Hulda Parlcer, General Secretary-Treasurer 

All material submitted for publication in this department should be sent through 
stake and mission Relief Society presidents. See regulations governing the submittal of 
material for "Notes From the Field" in the Magazine for January 1958, page 47, and 
in the Handbook of Instructions of the Relief Society. 


Photograph submitted by Emma A. Hanks 


Front row, left to right: Connie Mitchell, Secretary -Treasurer; Dee McBride, Barb- 
ara McCrae; Kay White, President. 

Back row, left to right: Joyce Box, accompanist; Barbara Jones, Second Counselor; 
Belle Fashender, First Counselor; Dorrine Hanley, director. 

Emma A. Hanks, President, Gulf States Mission Relief Society, reports: "The 
Singing Mothers of the Laredo Branch Relief Society sang two numbers for the No- 
vember Relief Society Conference. All these women, except one, are wives of Air Force 
men. They work very hard and are to be commended for their efforts." 

Page 201 



Photograph submitted by Ruth T. Oscarson 


STOCKHOLM, Autumn 1959 

Seated at the table, beginning at the lower left: Edith Nilsson, Stockholm District; 
Signe Gustavsson, Goteborg District; Polly Thelander, Sundsvall District; Signe Edlund, 
Jonkoping District; Linnea Wiklund, Gavle District; Ruth T. Oscarson, former Presi- 
dent, Swedish Mission Relief Society; Karin Larsson, secretary to former President 
Oscarson. Gunnel Olausson, Norrkoping District; Sister Larsson, Malmo District; 
Gartrud Ekelund, Karlskrona District; Judith Lindberg, Lulea District. 

Sister Oscarson reports: "We met here in Stockholm ready to begin our meeting 
at nine o'clock in the morning, and held meetings all day, where we discussed and 
planned our work for the coming year. The luncheon was between meetings. Every- 
one enjoyed the meetings and they all feel that they gain a great deal by meeting to- 

Sister Oscarson was released from her duties in the Swedish Mission shortly after 
this photograph was taken. The new Relief Society President is Ellen S. Omer. 

Photograph submitted by June R. Shepherd 


Front row, beginning eighth from the left: Louisa Stephens, a former Montpelier 
Stake Relief Society president; Gertrude Teuscher, First Counselor, Montpelier Stake 



Relief Society; June R. Shepherd, President; Utahna Anthony, Second Counselor. 

Sister Shepherd reports: "Under the direction of Utahna Anthony, Stake Work 
Director Counselor, and Evelyn Kunz, stake work meeting leader, all of the ward Relief 
Societies and one "home" Relief Society participated in one of the most colorful events 
on the season's calendar of the Montpelier Stake Relief Society. The occasion featured 
a fashion show and a display of handwork items made by members of the organization. 

"The skit 'Relief Society — Why,' a reading 'Stitching,' and special musical selec- 
tions introduced the fashion show. There were forty-two entries. Each style was 
detailed as it was modeled. Styles were varied, distinctive, and expertly tailored, fea- 
turing everything to wear, from casuals to wedding dresses for the women, suits for the 
little master, and frilly fluffs in both single and sister sets for the dainty little misses. 
All types of handwork were on display: quilts, embroidery work, applique, tatting, cro- 
cheting, knitting, weaving, painting, ceramics, leather work, artificial flowers, foam 
rubber, plastic items, and a varietv of Christmas ornaments. 

"At the conclusion of the festivities, refreshments were served from an attractively 
decorated table, featuring the Relief Society in blue and metallic gold. Approxi- 
mately five hundred members were in attendance." 

Photograph submitted by Anna W. Bentley 

TEACHERS CONVENTION, September 30, 1959 

Front row, seated, left to right, five Mission Relief Society Board officers: Juana 
Vallejo, Monterrey District representative; Alfa Loya, Secretary-Treasurer; Carmen Vega, 
Second Counselor; Rula McClellan, First Counselor; Anna W. Bentley, President, 
Northern Mexican Mission Relief Society; Four Relief Society branch presidents: 
Maria Lackner, Rosa C. de Luna, Margarita R. Chavez, and Sara E. de Hoyos. 

Sister Bentley reports: "Enclosed is a picture of our Relief Society sisters from 
four branches in and near Monterrey. It was taken September 30, 1959, at the time 
of our District Visiting Teachers Convention. The more distant branches in the 
district held their conventions individually in their own branches. This was the first 
visiting teachers convention of the Monterrey District and was conducted by our 
mission board district representative Sister Juana Vallejo of Nuevo Repueblo. The 
spirit was beautiful among the sisters and genuine sisterhood was felt by all. Included 
in the program was a new song 'My Prayer for Today,' also a short drama depicting true 
compassionate service. . . . We love the Magazine and eagerly await its arrival each 
month. Many of our dear sisters read English enough to be on our mailing list." 



Photograph submitted by Melvina Dust 

HONORED AT CONVENTION, November 16, 1959 

Front row, seated, left to right: Hattie Guest; Miriam Allgood; Arminta Waters. 

Back row, standing, left to right: Clara Bleak; Melba Jacobson; Margaret Smith; 
Elizabeth Aiken. 

Melvina Dust, President, Granite Park Stake Relief Society, reports: "We featured 
a demonstration of a visiting teachers meeting by the visiting teachers and presidency 
of the Southgate Ward. This was followed by a presentation of the film 'Unto the 
Least of These.' All of the visiting teachers who had served more than twenty years 
were given special recognition. Seventy-one were honored with 'Visiting Teacher' and 
the number of years of service stamped in gold on a blue ribbon badge. The sisters 
in the above photograph have all served for fifty years or more as visiting teachers. 
Sister Allgood has served for fifty-three years. Two hundred and twelve sisters attended 
the convention. Attractive tables, with cut glass punch bowls centering them, and 
decorated with autumn leaves, were used for serving refreshments. Everyone attending 
was deeply moved by the film, and each one left the convention with a determination 
to serve the Lord to a greater extent in visiting teaching." 

«yx sluick cfade-d^Jut 

Sylvia Pezoldt 

ops! You've written the wrong thing — or made a blot right on that lovely card. 
Don't throw it away! A twist of cotton around the end of a toothpick dipped 
in ordinary household bleach will whisk away most ink stains. Some ink requires several 
applications — and some ink just doesn't respond, but it's worth a try. The bleach will 
remove color, too, so don't try it on any but white paper. 


Books for 

the Church 


Church Pianist — 

Stults 1.50 

Eighteen Hymn 
Transcriptions — 

Kohlmann 85 

Famous Sacred 

Songs — Peery 1.25 

Melodies For Church 
and Home— Shelley .... 1.00 
More Concert Trans- 
criptions of Favorite 
Hymns — Kohlmann .. 1.00 
Piano Hymn Volun- 
taries — Lorenz 1.50 

Piano Transcriptions 
of Your Favorite 

Hymns — Parsons 1.25 

Preludes, Offertories, 
Postludes — Schaum .. .85 
Preludes, Offertories, 
Postludes — Stickles .. 1.25 
Sacred Piano Album 
for Home and 

Church — Gahm 1.50 

Sacred Piano Solos — 

Rettenberg 1.00 

Sabbath Day Music — 

Randolph 1.50 

Sunday Piano Music 

—Boston 1.25 

Tranquil Hours — 

Presser 1.50 

Twenty-Four Volun- 
taries — Stickles 1.50 

Music Sent on Approval 

Use this advertisement as your order blank 


15 E. 1st South 

Salt Lake City 11, Utah 

Please send the music indicated above. 
□ On Approval □ Charge 

□ Money Enclosed 



City & State 

Daune§ Music 

3 [^Gntfiattf- 


15 E. 1st South 

«/Sclt Lake City 11, Utah 

40 Shades of Plastic Foam 

Foam i/ 8 "x39" wide— 10 yards..$8.00 
Foam i/ 8 "x39" wide — i/ 3 yard 

.30; !/ 2 yard .45; 1 yard .90 
Foam Strips, for pillow tops — 

3" wide 10 

Tote Bags, tiny size 25 

Complete selection of bags, 
baskets, mats, doilies, to 
weave and decorate. 

Dacron Bats, 72"x90" 2.49 

Greeting Cards, 30 card assort- 
ment _ 1.00 

Ginghams, Dan River Checks, 

Reg. 1.19 yard 79 

Plastic Crystlettes pkg. .35 

Granite Gems, colored pkg. .25 

"IDEA of the MONTH," by Elva M. Tin- 
gey, A new and exciting craft idea each 
month, complete with materials, and in- 
structions. $1.00 
All prices plus postage 
Exchange Idea Day at our store, April 5, 1960 
Handicraft, Hobby Supplies 
Toys — Cards — Gifts 


"Handicraft Center of the West" 

3456 North State Highway 91 

Lehi, Utah Phone PO 8-2852 

Spring Tour 

Mesa, St. George and Los 
Angeles. Leaves on March 
19, 1960. 

Hawaii Tour 

Tour leaving June 1960. 

Mexican Tour 

June 1960. Also student tour 
in June 1960. Visit Book of 
Mormon places. 


Book of Mormon Archeo^ 
logical Sites. Tour leaving 
August 1960. 

Hill Cumorah 

Tour leaving July 1960. 
For itinerary write or phone: 


460 7th Avenue 

Salt Lake City 3, Utah 

Phone: EM 3-5229 

Page 205 

Q/he IKelief (boctety i/lagaztne tn JJurban, 

South KjLjnca 

Muriel Wilson 

VTIGEL came running in this them, and the pictures were beauti- 
morning with a large envelope ful, but I didn't find much time to 
in his hand. His little hands were study them very closely. I was 
shaking with impatience and excite- more interested in The Book of 
ment. ''Look what the postman Mormon, The Doctrine and Cove- 
left today/' he shouted at the top nants, and The Pearl of Great 
of his voice — as the door banged Price, and the pamphlets the elders 
violently behind him. left for us to read. 

Malcolm looked up from his However, for a month before 

book with a pained expression on Nigel was born, I had to go into 

his face. "That's Mummy's Relief the hospital for a complete rest on 

Society Magazine," he said, as he a strict diet. The elders brought 

returned to his book. me fresh copies of The Relief So- 

The covers are so beautiful, we ciety Magazine to read. It was then 
just had to open the envelope to I discovered the refreshing and sin- 
have a peep. Then Nigel was satis- cere stories and articles in the 
fied and went back to his road-mak- Magazine. With all day free and 
ing game in the garden, and I put with a terrific appetite, I began to 
the Magazine away to be read later, study the recipes — and how my 
when my work was finished. mouth watered. From that time on 

I look forward to the arrival of I have never looked back and have 

The Relief Society Magazine each been subscribing regularly to The 

month. I would not like to miss Relief Society Magazine. 

any of the copies. I love the stories I can thank The Relief Society 

and the poetry. The advice and en- Magazine also for my change of 

couragement make me feel the view with regard to Shakespeare, 

troubles and trials of life are petty. I always thought his plays were 

I feel uplifted, and my testimony is heavy and uninteresting. Maybe, 

strengthened. I feel refreshed and being older, I appreciate his works 

prepared to start anew to live the more, but if it hadn't been that we 

gospel to the best of my ability. were studying Shakespeare in the 

I shall always remember my in- Relief Society literature course, I 

troduction to The Relief Society would never have had the experi- 

Magazine. We were investigators, ence of renewing my knowledge, 

and the elders had been holding I would like to think that every 

cottage meetings at our home for sister in the Church has her Relief 

months. At different times they Society Magazine regularly every 

brought along books for us to read, month, so that we may all share in 

The Children's Friend, Improve- the joy of reading the stories and 

ment Era, and The Relief Society articles and delight in the beauty of 

Magazine. We enjoyed reading the pictures therein, together. 

Page 206 

[Reward of Kybedtence 

Flora J. Isgieen 

LOOKING at my watch, I noticed I 
would be on time and hurried on to 
meeting. How tiny but valuable a watch 
is, I thought. How intricately made; one 
part depending on the other; the hands 
depending on the springs, the springs 
depending on the service of man. If man 
did not wind it and give it care, it would 
have no value for him. The watch works 
by law. 

As I walked on to church my mind 
dwelt on the similarity between the watch 
and the kingdom of God. All the bless- 
ings of God are available for our welfare 
and good. His whole plan is for us, but 
this plan works on law. The Lord said 
that when we obtain any blessing from 
heaven it is by obedience to the law on 
which it is predicated. So, like the watch, 
the kingdom has value only to the man 
who makes the effort, who will co-operate, 
who is obedient. He is the man who re- 
ceives the blessings. 

(Hilltop UJ 



Ethel Jacobson 

Now when all earth wakes 

And the sky is pearly-hued, 
Before dawn breaks 

And the leaves are cool, bedewed, 
The thicket suddenly stirs 

And almost bursts apart 
With an ecstasy of "whirrs" 

Where clouds of blackbirds start. 

From a towering tamarisk 

A cardinal greets the sun 
With his gaily whistled, brisk 

Salute. Day has begun! 
And the radiance of sky 

And fluting trill of birds 
Are hymns of praise that I 

Put haltingly in words. 


March 17, 1960, April 27, I960, 
June 5, 1960, November 20, 1960. 
The tour leaving on June 5th is a 
special tour planned by ship. 


March 23, 1960 
Nephi, Mesa, St. George, Los 
Angeles for eight glorious days. 


July 31, 1960 


June 25, 1960 — Two weeks 
June 27, 1960 — One week, 
Cardston, Canada 


July 1960 
This is a very well supervised tour 
for children. 

Ask for folders of our many other tours 


3021 So. 23rd East. Salt Lake City. Utah 
Phones CR 7-6334, AM 2-2337. IN 6-2909 

Mason & Hamlin 

The Stradivari of Pianos 



Finest Toned Spinet Piano Built 



Finest Low Priced Piano Built 

We specialize 

in all music 


Relief Society 

Beesley Music Co. 

Pioneer Piano People 

Page 207 

{Birthday Congratulations 

One Hundred One 

Mrs. Emma Hansgen 
Provo, Utah 


Mrs. Nellie Tootiwena 
Portgage, Utah 

Mrs. Nancy Mann Kartchner 
Salt Lake City, Utah 


Mrs. Hattie Amelia Bushnell Foster 

Belleville, Ontario 


Mrs. Zenia Rawson Chugg 
Farr West, Utah 

Mrs. Alice G. Smith 
Logan, Utah 


Mrs. Emma Ellwood Hill 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Eva Barton Groesbeck 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Catherine Heggie Griffiths 
Clarkston, Utah 


Mrs. Annie Woods Westover 
Mesa, Arizona 

Mrs. Marie Jensen 
Shelley, Idaho 


Mrs. Sarah Ann Schaefer Clark 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Mary Lemon Lee 
Brigham City, Utah 

Mrs. Louise Park Brockbank Reynolds 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Page 208 


Mrs. Selina Elizabeth Saniger 


Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Annie Mecham Paskett 
Hyrum, Utah 

Mrs. Florence Cornell Knight 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Mary Jane Crowther Durfee 
Aurora, Utah 

Mrs. Olive Pace Schoettlin 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Lottie Huntington Lambson 
Orem, Utah 



Christie Lund Coles 

Child, let us blow the bubbles high, 
A shimmering, gleaming bit of sky; 

A rainbow captured in a sheen 

Of rose and gold, and blue and green; 

A bright, translucent glistening, 

As delicate as skies in spring; 

A circle, round as earth made new, 
True as childhood trust is true. 

■ ♦ ■ 



Nancy W. Wilcox 

Spring came to my house today, 
Strolled right through the door 
And sat down as if to stay 
And rest awhile and chat 
With me about this and that. 
(Last night the weatherman said 
There might be cold winds or rain 
Or perhaps a touch of frost.) 
Spring just smiled her sunny smile 
And didn't seem to care, 
Wore her newest bright green dress, 
Blue violets in her hair. 



A sure way of keeping alive the valuable instruc- 
tion of each month's Relief Society Magazine is in 
a handsomely bound cover. The Mountain West's 
first and finest bindery and printing house is pre- 
pared to bind your editions into a durable volume. 

Mail or bring the editions you wish bound to the 
Deseret News Press for the finest of service. 
Cloth Cover— $2.50; Leather Cover— $3.80 

Advance payment must accompany all orders. 

Please include postage according to table listed 
hrhw if bound volumes are to be mailed. 

Distance from 

Salt Lake City, Utah Rate 

Up to 150 miles 35 

150 to 300 miles 39 

300 to 600 miles 45 

600 to 1000 miles 54 

1000 to 1400 miles 64 

1400 to 1800 miles 76 

Over 1800 miles 87 

Leave them at our conveniently locat- 
ed uptown office. 

Deseret News Press 

Phone EMpire 4-2581 gCP^s 

33 Richoids St. Salt Lake City 1 , Utah I Bv2) 

Vida Fox Clawson Travel Center 

Dear Friend: 

If you are interested in 
HAWAII, remember we have 
tours going every month. 


1960 is a most important year 
for a trip to Europe because of 
the PASSION PLAY at Ober- 
ammergau, Germany, which is 
g'ven only once every ten years. 


Send for a day by day HIS- 
all of which will include the 

Programs for 1960 are ready 
for Europe, Hawaii, and Historic 
Train and Bus Tours. 
Write or Phone: 


216 South 13th East 

Salt Lake City 2, Utah 

Phone: DA 8-0303 


Beginning and ad- 
vanced classes start 
soon. Type your letters, 
minutes, reports, geneal- 
ogy sheets, etc. 


70 North Main - EM 3-2765 
Salt Lake City, Utah 


From Witfi/n 
These Walls 






This latest (Eighth) volume contains a new 
selection of the "Spoken Word" broadcasts from 
"The Crossroads of the West," including: Old 
Age; Health and Happiness and Physical Fit- 
ness; Are We Good for Each Other?; Repenting, 
Forgiving, Forgetting. Other selections. 


The incredible story of Communism is fully re- 
vealed in this newly-revised book that explains 
Communism's amazing appeal, its history, its 
basic and unchanging concepts, and its secret 
time-table of conquest. An additional chapter 
now gives a report on Nikita Kruschev's recent 
visit to the United States. m ** — 




DQ5QCQtl^lB00h Co. 

44 East South Temple •■ Salt Lake City Ufah 


44 East South Temple, Salt Lake City, Utah 

Gentlemen: Enclosed you will find . . . check . . . 
money order ... I have an account. Please 

charge. Amount enclosed $ for 

□ From Within These Walls Q The Naked 




City Zone State 

Residents of Utah include 2*/2% sales tax. 





w.«m« mm* 




j ■ ... * 

> V 




J VOL. 47 NO. 4 
< | APRIL 1960 

Special Short Story Issue 

vi/ords of sbaster 

Alberta H. Chrfstensen 

"And she had a sister called Mary, which also sat at Jesus' feet, and 
heard his word" (Luke 10:39). 

His word was more than nuance of sound 

Syllable-shaped for time to remember. 

For the questioning heart his word was light, 

Morning, after the sleep of darkness; 

The sudden flame from a waning ember; 

Sunlight of spring on the frozen ground. 

For the troubled heart in the silent hour 

It was song in the stillness; the luminous cloud, 

Promise for root in the withering plain. 

The sorrowing heart knew his word as power — 

With the step of Lazarus quick again 

On the homing roadway, free of the shroud. 

To the humble of earth his word was more 
Than wool of raiment, sandal, and bread; 
It was peace and a healing against their grief — 
The kingdom glimpsed through an open door. 
They listened at dusk — Mary and Martha 
Moved by the wonder; blessed with belief! 

The Cover: St. Mary's Lake, Glacier National Park, Montana 
From a Transparency by Hal Rumel 

Frontispiece: Jesus in the House of Mary and Martha, From a Painting 

by Ludwig Otto, Photograph From Camera Clix, New York 

Cover Design by Evan Jensen 

Cover Lithographed in Full Color by Deseret News Press 

Qjrom ll 

ear an 

a oft 


The beautiful cover on the March 1959 
Magazine ("Scene in the Ozark Moun- 
tains, Arkansas") brought back memories 
to me. My husband had spent two years 
in the Ozark Mountains as a missionary. 
So, when we took a trip East, naturally we 
went to Arkansas. We drove down just 
such a shady lane, and my husband in- 
quired of just such a boy, about the next 
town. I always scan the contents of the 
Magazine to see if my dear friend and 
school companion Mabel Law Atkinson 
has a new story or poem for us. 
— Mrs. Ada Ipsen 
Malad, Idaho 

A few minutes ago, I opened my front 
door, and there was the new Magazine. 
I was preparing a small package for my 
daughter for her birthday. All morning I 
had searched in books, in my files, in my 
memory, for a poem that I could add to 
the gift that would express my feelings 
for her. And there in the Magazine was 
just what I was trying to say, in the poem 
"What Can I Give You?" by Christie 
Lund Coles. Thanks for a wonderful 
Magazine that always seems to answer our 
every need. 

—Mrs. Elda Stafford 

Birmingham, Alabama 

I give you my heartfelt thanks for all 
the Relief Society Magazines that you have 
sent to me. We are able to read only a 
few words, but yet understand much of 
it, and the pictures are wonderful. 
—Mrs. T. Drent 

Sneek, Netherlands 

I would like to congratulate you for 
the wonderful work you are doing in the 
publication of The Relief Society Maga- 
zine. Every month I anxiously wait for 
my Magazine to arrive. I enjoy all the 
articles published in the Magazine. 
— Mrs. Kiniuyo Fukuda 

Hilo, Hawaii 

I do enjoy reading the Magazine and 
learn so much from it. I really look for- 
ward to receiving it each month and am 
truly grateful for it. 

— Doreen Andersen 

Holstebro, Denmark 

I am so pleased and proud to have my 
poem "Letter From a Missionary" appear 
in the February issue (page 85). It is a 
beautiful Magazine, as it is each month. 
We were all so happy for Lucille Perry 
from Bountiful, who placed second in the 
Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest. I feel Mrs. 
Roberts' first-place poem was a work of 
great depth and feeling. The strong un- 
dercurrents suggested in the simple, but 
well-chosen words gave me food for 
thought for many days. The poems in 
this February issue seem especially beauti- 
ful. I thought as I read Lael W. Hill's 
poem "Hour of Waiting," now this is 
true art, and such expert craftsmanship 
that it but adds to the beauty of the 

— Mabel Jones Gabbott 

Bountiful, Utah 

I thank you for my Magazine received 
a couple of days ago. . . . You may wonder 
how I came to receive this Magazine. 
Well, Mrs. Louise Palmer of Provo, Utah, 
sends it to me as a birthday gift, as my 
birthday is on the same date as her late 
husband's was. Mrs. Palmer and I used 
to be "pen friends," then she came on an 
air trip to London to be present at the 
opening of the new temple. From there 
she was conducted to Sheffield by two 
elders who were staying with my daugh- 
ter in Pitsmoor, Sheffield. My daughter 
brought Mrs. Palmer to our house in Hills- 
bro. . . . Talk about excitement! We just 
hadn't time to say and do all we would 
have liked, but we didn't do so bad. . . . 
Our visit was all too short as Mrs. Palmer 
had to rejoin her party and finish the 
tour, but it was long enough for us all 
to form a lovely friendship. . . . 

— Mrs. Nellie Goodison 

Sheffield, England 

I am writing to let you know how much 
I appreciate Lael W. Hill's poem "Hour 
of Waiting," the frontispiece in the Feb- 
ruary issue of the Magazine. It exempli- 
fies her talent for technique. Her poems 
enthrall me. I also like the serial "The 
New Day." 

— Grace Ingles Frost 

Provo, Utah 

Page 210 


Monthly Publication of the Relief Society of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints 


Belle S. Spafford 
Marianne C. Sharp 
Louise W. Madsen 
Hulda Parker 

Anna B. Hart 

Edith S. Elliott 

Florence J. Madsen 

Leone G. Layton 

Blanche B. Stoddard 

Evon W. Peterson 

Aleine M. Young 

Associate Editor 

General Manager 

Josie B. Bay 
Christine H. Robinson 
Alberta H. Christensen 
Mildred B. Eyring 
Charlotte A. Larsen 
Edith P. Backman 
Winniefred S. 


Elna P. Haymond 
Annie M. Ellsworth 
Mary R. Young 
Mary V. Cameron 
Afton W. Hunt 
Wealtha S. Mendenhall 
Pearle M. Olsen 


First Counselor 

Second Counselor 


Elsa T. Peterson 
Irene B. Woodford 
Fanny S. Kienitz 
Elizabeth B. Winters 
LaRue H. Rosell 
Jennie R. Scott 

Marianne C. Sharp 

Vesta P. Crawford 

Belle S. Spafford 

VOL 47 

APRIL 1960 

NO. 4 




The Restoration Antoine R. Ivins 212 

The West Central States Mission Preston R. Nibley 216 

Using the Blackboard in Teaching Lessons in Relief Society William E. Berrett 228 

The Widening Circle Charlotte R. Leyden 243 

Christening the New Carriage Lula Walker 261 


That Special Flavor Dorothy S. Romney 218 

Uncle Matt and the China Doll Sylvia Probst Young 223 

The Blue Bowl — Part I Loya Beck 230 

Room in Her Heart Shirley Thulin 234 

To Die Before Thy Time Helen Bay Gibbons 247 

The New Day — Chapter 7 (Conclusion) Hazel K. Todd 267 


From Near and Far 210 

Sixty Years Ago 238 

Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 239 

Editorial: "They Shall Speak With New Tongues" Vesta P. Crawford 240 

Notes to the Field: Brigham Young University On-Campus Leadership Week 242 

Lesson Previews to Appear in the June Issue of The Relief Society Magazine 243 

Special Feature for the July 1960 Magazine 237 

Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities Hulda Parker 270 

Birthday Congratulations 280 


Recipes From the West Central States Mission Anna C. Merrill 244 

Cosmetics for Grandma Esther H. Lamb 250 

Planters for the Patio Eva Willes Wangsgaard 251 

Thirteen Don'ts in Sewing for a Best-Dressed You Wilma M. Rich 254 

Moonlight Celia Luce 255 

Do It Yourself joy Hulme 256 

Christening the New Carriage Lula Walker 261 

The Old Red Couch Helen B. Morris 263 

Pathways Evelyn Cox 265 

Applesauce Bread Myrtle Ainsworth 265 

Anna Whitney Johnson — Gifted Artist 266 

A Touch of the Divine Wilma Boyle Bunker 278 

A Christmas Chest for All the Year Elizabeth C. McCrimmon 278 

,xr , t -n POETRY 

Words of Easter — Frontispiece Alberta H. Christensen 209 

£ 1 pnl | lo 1 ? d r « Katherine F. Larsen 214 

Blue Talisman of Spring Dorothy J. Roberts 215 

Spring Symphony Linnie F. Robinson 227 

£l- 1 ^ a -f; er : «i Ouida Johns Pedersen 24 1 

Wild Morning Glories Ethel Jacobson 246 

Masterpiece _ Viola Quinn Willmore 250 

Untold Promise Vesta N. Fairbairn 255 

W laim o : Um-V Maude Rubin 260 

Su me w% 5p -S nsibl i lty Winona F. Thomas 266 

The Wild Plum Tree Evelyn Fjeldsted 269 

Easter Message Matia McClelland Burk 279 

Someone Is Coming Mabel Law Atkinson 280 


Copyright 1959 by General Board of Relief Society of The Church of 
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. 
Editorial and Business Offices: 76 North Main, Salt Lake City 11, Utah: Phone EMpire 4-2511; 
^subscriptions 246; Editorial Dept. 245. Subscription Price: $2.00 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year; 
20c a copy; payable in advance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back 
numbers can be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change of 
address at once, giving old and new address. 

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under 
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in 
section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned 
unless return postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only. 
The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts. 

The Restoration 

President Antoine R. Ivins 
Of the First Council of Seventy 

THIS dispensation of the GOS- A second witness was clearly needed. 

PEL was initiated by the These events were preparatory 

vision given to the lad Joseph and initiatory to the re-establish- 

Smith Jr. in the Sacred Grove near ment of the Church in the earth. 

Palmyra, New York. In it the Other things were necessary before 

Prophet was told that he should not the organization of the Church, 

affiliate himself with any of the then especially the restoration of the 

existent church groups, and that the Priesthood, for Priesthood is neces- 

time would come when, if he were sary for the performance of the vari- 

to live properly, he would be the ous ordinances practiced in the 

instrument whom the Lord would Church. 

use to re-establish the TRUTH On the 15th day of May, 1829, 
among the people. John the Baptist conferred the 
In this vision the great confusion Aaronic Priesthood upon Joseph 
regarding the personality of Jesus Smith and Oliver Cowdery at which 
Christ and God the Father was time he gave them notice that, at a 
cleared up. In reality, it was a future time, the Melchizedek Priest- 
verification of the promise made to hood would also be given them. Be- 
Peter when Christ told him that he fore the Church was to be given a 
would establish his Church upon formal organization, Peter, James, 
the revealed testimony that he is and John appeared unto Joseph 
the Son of God, for God introduced Smith and Oliver Cowdery and con- 
Christ to Joseph Smith as his Son. ferred upon them the Melchizedek 
Some time after this first mani- Priesthood. That all of this should 
festation, the Prophet had others in happen before the organization of 
which he was given much instruc- the Church was imperative to make 
tion and was prepared to receive the it authoritative, 
plates from which The Book of It will be noted that Joseph Smith 
Mormon was translated. This book and Oliver Cowdery were instructed 
is a second testimony of the min- by John the Baptist to baptize each 
istry of Christ in which many of other, after having received the 
the least understood principles of Aaronic Priesthood. Thereafter a 
the gospel are clarified. In Second few other persons were likewise bap- 
Corinthians, Chapter thirteen, verse tized to qualify them to meet the 
one, we read, "In the mouth of two requirements of the law of the State 
or three witnesses shall every word of New York, in that to organize a 
be established." The Bible, alone, church six men were necessary. Ac- 
seems to have been unable to bring cordingly, on the 6th day of April, 
people to a unity of faith, and many 1830, The Church of Jesus Christ 
factions of Christianity were strug- of Latter-day Saints was given a 
gling for supremacy at the time of legal existence within the State of 
these manifestations to the Prophet. New York. These events all hav- 

Page 212 



ing happened, there was now upon 
the earth, again, a Church which 
was set up under direct authoriza- 
tion from God. 

In addition to these gifts of 
Priesthood, there were certain spe- 
cial authorizations necessary. In the 
temple at Kirtland, as recorded in 
the noth Section of The Doctrine 
and Covenants, we have the record 
of the visitations, in vision, of 
Moses, Elias, and Elijah, each of 
whom conferred upon the Prophet 
and Oliver keys for special functions 
of the Priesthood. These referred 
to the gathering of Israel, the dis- 
pensation of the gospel of Abraham, 
and the turning of the hearts of the 
fathers to the children and of the 
children to their fathers. (If there 
ever was a time when fathers should 
take greater interest in their chil- 
dren and when children should pay 
greater respect to their parents than 
right now, your humble servant can- 
not call it to mind.) 

^HE Church functions through 
its Priesthood. The rights and 
privileges of the various offices in 
the Priesthood are set forth in The 
Doctrine and Covenants with great 
clarity. We recommend that all 
become familiar, not only with the 
offices of the Priesthood, but also 
with the responsibilities and func- 
tions incident to each office. Many 
people appear not to appreciate 
their position after accepting ordi- 
nation therein. 

It will appear that in granting 
these keys of the Priesthood there 
is now, within the Church, the right 
to perform every ordinance neces- 
sary for the salvation and exaltation 
in the kingdom of God. All of 
these rights centered in the Prophet 

Joseph Smith. When the Apostle- 
ship was bestowed by the Prophet 
upon a Council of Twelve men, 
they were given these keys which 
they should exercise always under 
authorization of the President of 
the Church, a provision necessary to 
assure that these powers would car- 
ry on even in the case of the death 
of a President. 

In the Aaronic Priesthood there 
are three orders — deacon, teacher, 
and priest — each with specific rights 
and responsibilities, while in the 
Melchizedek Priesthood there are 
two general offices — the elder and 
the high priest — and the Presi- 
dency of the Church, the Council 
of the Twelve, the Seventies, and 
the Patriarchs which are highly 

To control the use of the powers 
of the Priesthood, the people are 
organized into stakes and wards 
under authorized leadership. Ward 
activities are directed by three high 
priests called a bishopric. Their 
function is a dual one since they 
have to care for the temporal needs 
of the members of the wards and, 
at the same time, direct certain 
spiritual functions. The stakes are 
directed by three high priests — a 
stake presidency — from whom the 
bishops and all other stake officers 
take direction. This makes it pos- 
sible for the general leadership of 
the Church, through stake presi- 
dencies and bishoprics, to reach the 
individual members, when neces- 
sary, with a minimum of effort. 

Outside of the wards and stakes 
live many members of the Church. 
To care for them and carry on the 
proselyting work of the Church, 
there are fifty missions organized 
each under the direction of a mis- 



sion president. The missions are 
divided into districts and branches 
with the necessary local leadership 
and, here again, close contact with 
the members is possible. 

Since every worthy man may have 
the privilege of the Priesthood, and 
since most men who accept it feel 
a certain responsibility to qualify 
for the implied service, there is a 
greater lay-member power for re- 
ligious leadership than can be found 
in other church organizations. Mem- 
ber participation is the strength of 
every virile organization and this is 
especially true of those of religious 


S aids to the Priesthood there 
are the Auxiliary Organizations 
set up with local and general super- 
vision. Of these we are, at the pres- 
ent writing, especially interested in 
the Relief Society. 

This Society was brought into ex- 
istence under the direction and 
special call of the Prophet Joseph 
who, when organizing it, set forth 
the purposes and functions of the 

Society. It was composed entirely 
of women who set about finding 
ways and means of helping people 
in distress. With but few members 
at the time, it has now grown to 
great membership and the amount 
of good accomplished by it is be- 
yond computation. Through stakes 
and missions it reaches into almost 
all parts of the world. Reports of 
its activities come from such far 
distant places as Japan, New Zea- 
land, Australia, South Africa, and 
elsewhere. Who can doubt the 
inspiration of the Prophet in its 

We have, then, in the RES- 
TORATION a renewed testimony 
of the personality of God and Jesus 
Christ; a restoration of Priesthood 
in all its functions which came by 
direct gift through heavenly beings 
who had been sent by Jehovah him- 
self; a renewed type of Church 
organization which gives the best 
possible means of satisfying the 
spiritual and temporal needs of the 
children of God. 

KjLprd LKoad 

Katherine F. Larsen 

A brown road calls me 

In the tender spring, 

To leave accustomed homeways; 

For when the blackbirds sing 

My wayward feet would follow 

Paths meandering 

Through buttercups and violets, 

Up an old wood road 

That winds through white-limbed aspen trunks 

Whose slender branches fling 

Fresh-minted glinting leaflets 

In sunlight shimmering. . . . 

Lucien Bown 


itilue cJalisnian of (bprtng 

Dorothy J. Roberts 

Something breaks the monotone of seasons 
Edged with the ragged ermine of the snow — 
A sapphire jewel glinting on the landscape 
Where a pool holds part of heaven here below. 

And I recall the brave, blue tint of promise — 
The aqua sphere beneath the robin's wing, 
Blue courage of the hyacinth and crocus, 
Bare willows where an azure bird will sing. 

I think of dawn's pale preface to the morning 

Where the cold, black weight of midnight had been pressed — 

How the turquoise swells and spreads above the valley 

And crowds the waning darkness from the west. 

Revived, I leave, the bright brooch of the water 
Glistening on the dullness of the fen. 
And turning from the darkness and the winter, 
I walk the waiting land with faith again. 

Page 215 

cJhe Vilest (central States 1 1 it 

is s ton 

Pieston R. Nibley 
Assistant Church Historian 

npiIE West Central States Mission was organized at a conference held in 
Billings, Montana, on November nth and 12th, 1950, under the 
direction of Elders Harold B. Lee and Ezra Taft Benson, of the Council 
of the Twelve. 

The mission was formed from districts taken from three other mis- 
sions: From the North Central States Mission — West North Dakota, 
Milk River, and Yellowstone; from the Northwestern States Mission — 
Northern Montana, Great Falls, Missoula, and Butte; from the Western 
States Mission — Wyoming and Black Hills Districts. 

Elder Sylvester Broadbent was installed as president of the new mis- 
sion, and eighty-eight missionaries were transferred from the three missions 
to labor under his direction. A commodious mission home was purchased 
at Billings, where the headquarters was established. 

In June 1953, the Butte Stake was organized from branches taken 
from the West Central States Mission, under the direction of Elders 
Spencer W. Kimball and LeGrand Richards, of the Council of the Twelve. 
This was the first stake organized in the State of Montana. 

President Sylvester Broadbent served faithfully as president of the 
West Central States Mission until December 1953, when he received his 
release. He was succeeded by Samuel A. Hendricks. President Hen- 
dricks served until March 1957, and under his leadership the work of 
the mission was greatly enlarged. He was succeeded by George F. Sim- 

Courtesy Hungry Horse News 
Submitted by Anna C. Merrill 

lake Mcdonald, glacier national park, Montana 

Page 216 



Rise Studio, Rapid City, South Dakota 
Submitted by Anna C. Merrill 



Left to right: George Washington, Thomas Jefferson, Theodore Roosevelt, 

Abraham Lincoln 

mons. President Simmons served until June 1957, when he was released 
on account of illness. 

In June 1957, the Great Falls and Missoula Stakes were organized in 
the West Central States Mission, making three stakes in all in Montana. 

After the release of President Simmons, former mission President 
Samuel A. Hendricks served as acting president until the appointment of 
Casper W. Merrill, in August 1957. With President Merrill in making 
the first tour of the mission was Elder Alma Sonne, Assistant to the Coun- 
cil of the Twelve. On his return to Salt Lake City, Elder Sonne said: 
''Missionary work is making steady progress in the West Central States 
Mission, and the prospects are exceedingly bright." President Merrill is 
serving at the present time. 

On December 31, 1959, there were 9,608 members of the Church in 
the mission, located in forty-four branches. During the year of 1959, there 
were 782 converts baptized. 

Forty-eight Relief Society organizations, with 1055 members, were 
reported in December 1959. Anna Crockett Merrill presides over the 
West Central States Mission Relief Society. 

Note: The cover for this Magazine is a view of St. Mary's Lake, Glacier National 
Park, Montana, taken from a transparency by Hal Rumel. 

See also "Recipes From the West Central States Mission," by Sister Merrill on 
page 244. 

That Special Flavor 

Dorothy S. Romney 

CLAIRE Connelly pulled the 
down quilt over her ears in 
a futile effort to keep out the 
angry shrilling of the telephone. 
Then she remembered that Matt 
had worked late last night, had gone 
to bed completely exhausted, and 
needed sleep. She sat up abruptly 
and reached for the telephone. 

She attempted to sound at least 
half -a wake, but failed. She felt too 
miserable to make the required 

"Claire," a voice on the other end 
of the wire said, "this is Sister 
Herth. Matt stopped by on his way 
to work and said you weren't feeling 
well again. I want to come over, 
but can't get there for a little while. 
Jim is short-handed this morning, 
and I'll have to help out." 

Claire looked around her. Sure 
enough, Matt was gone. The house 
had that empty, silent quality. She 
looked at the clock on the dressing 
table. The hands stood at ten 
o'clock, later than she had ever al- 
lowed herself to sleep. 

"Matt shouldn't have done that," 
she apologized. "I feel all right. 
A bit tired, but otherwise all right," 
she insisted, thinking all the while 
that it wasn't true. Her head ached, 
and she had that same alarming 
shortness of breath she'd felt yester- 

You have enough to do without 
my chores," she con- 

"I'll be over as soon as I can 
make it," Sister Herth replied. 

There was silence on the line. 

"Claire, are you all right?" the 
older woman asked. 

Page 218 

taking on 

"Yes," Claire answered, "perfectly 
all right. And please don't inter- 
rupt your busv day. I really don't 
need you." She rather hoped that 
she didn't sound too convincing. 
Sister Herth was such a comforting 
person to have around. 

"I'll be over," her neighbor re- 
peated, and hung up. 

Past experience told Claire it did 
no good to argue with Sister Herth. 
She was also fully aware that her 
neighbor was a woman of few words 
but of tremendous action. The 
Herths were wonderful neighbors, 
always ready to help out in an emer- 
gency, but far too busy with their 
extensive dairy farm to have much 
time for trivialities. 

Claire hung up the phone, slipped 
into a housecoat and slippers, and 
went into the dining room. 

She sighed as she looked through 
the door at the stack of dinner dish- 
es awaiting her at the sink. She 
had been just too tired to do them 
last night. 

Claire sat down. She was frankly 

"Why has the zest and sparkle 
suddenly and completely gone from 
my life?" she asked herself. "Per- 
haps it's my age." She pondered 
this thought for a moment. "Non- 
sense," she reminded herself, "forty- 
six is positively youthful. There 
must be another explanation." 

CHE had just had a complete 
physical check-up, and been 
pronounced "fine." The doctor had, 
however, started to tell her some- 
thing just as she was leaving his 
office, when he'd been interrupted 



by a nurse with an urgent telephone 
call. "Just be careful you don't 
. . . ." he had said, and that was all 
she had heard. 

Maybe she should call him and 
ask him to finish the warning. There 
must be some reason for her feeling 
so miserable. 

She was remembering that Matt 
had watched her all through dinner 
last night with obvious concern. 

"What you need is a complete 
change/' he had pronounced. 

"I've just had a complete change," 
Claire had pointed out, "and it 
didn't take." 

'Til get you that ticket to Utopia 
one of these days," he had prom- 
ised. It had been a standing joke 
all through their life that someday 
just the two of them would go 
away on a nice, restful trip. 

"Two to Utopia," Claire had re- 
peated, "it sounds funny, but nice." 

Matt had picked up his briefcase, 
gone into the den, and had worked 
far into the night. Claire had awak- 
ened several times and heard him 
murmuring in his sleep, as he always 
did when he was overtired. She felt 

She went into the kitchen and 
prepared a light breakfast, and then 
found that she had no appetite for 
even this small meal. 

Yes, she concluded, that old fa- 
miliar lift is definitely missing. 

She began again to probe for the 
reason. With Marny, her eldest, 
married five years, with Dick staying 
on at the University for the summer 
courses to catch up after serving his 
mission, and Mark, their baby, just 
beginning his foreign mission; with 
her calling as Relief Society litera- 
ture teacher finished until fall, 
Claire had suddenly found herself 
with very little to do. 


complete change from the busy 
life she had led in the past, 
her thoughts continued. Perhaps a 
trip would be just the tonic she 
needed. Twenty-seven years of mar- 
riage without one honest-to-good- 
ness vacation was a long stretch. 
Then she remembered all the 
delightful "snatches" of vacation 
they had enjoyed, she and Matt and 
the children, because she had never, 
never gone on a trip without Matt, 
and it had been difficult for him to 
leave town for more than a few days 
at a time. 

Claire got up determinedly, and 
went into the bedroom. Sister Herth 
mustn't see what a drone she had 
become. She would dress and have 
all the work out of the way before 
her energetic neighbor arrived. 

Of course, there wasn't much that 
needed doing, outside of the dishes. 
She had promised to put the finish- 
ing touches on a dress for Marny 
to take with her on the convention 
trip she and Peter would make, and 
to iron a white shirt for Matt. 

As she came into the kitchen, a 
wave of dizziness passed over her. 
She leaned against the sink for a 
moment's rest. 

The doorbell rang and interrupted 
her reverie. 

It can't be Sister Herth, she 
thought. It has only been a few 
minutes since she called — thirty at 
the most. 

But it was. 

"Jim decided he could get along 
without me," she explained, "so I 
came right over." 

"I'm being a bother," Claire apol- 
ogized again. 

"I'll just get these dishes out of 
the way," Sister Herth said. "You 
sit down and talk to me." 

Claire sat down as directed. She 



watched her neighbor's energetic 
movements. She felt as if some- 
thing dreadful were closing on her, 
like an ether cone over her face, cut- 
ting off her breathing. 

"I'm sure there's ironing to do," 
her neighbor said, as soon as the last 
clean dish was put away. She was 
on the service porch with the iron 
swinging expertlv over one of Matt's 
difficult-to-iron shirts, before Claire 
could protest. 

Claire stood uncertainly in the 
doorway, feeling like a stray kitten 
someone had left on the doorstep. 

CISTER Herth looked at her 


"You look tuckered," she ob- 
served. "Why don't you take a nap 
while I'm ironing? Then I'll stay 
and have some lunch with you." 

Oh, thought Claire, feeling more 
than ever like a rudderless ship, she's 
treating me as if I were a baby, 
and then added, perhaps it's be- 
cause I'm acting like one. She had 
never, over the years, known Sister 
Herth to interrupt her busv day just 
to sit down and eat luncheon — un- 
less it was an occasion with real 
meaning. Matt surelv must have 
convinced her that Claire needed 

"Imagine a nap in the middle of 
the day," she protested. 

"A nap will do you good," her 
neighbor insisted. 

"Perhaps it will," Claire agreed. 
Her knees were actually beginning 
to buckle. Nevertheless, she felt 
guilty as she went into her bedroom. 

Unable to go to sleep, Claire 
finally decided to get up and see 
what she had for lunch that was 
tempting. She combed her hair, 
put on a fresh frock and lipstick, 
washed her hands, and went into 

the kitchen. Her head felt some- 
what better. 

As soon as they had eaten lunch, 
Sister Herth insisted on washing up 
the dishes. After that she left for 
home, telling Claire she'd look in 
on her tomorrow. Her obvious con- 
cern made Claire wonder, did she 
know something about Claire's con- 
dition that Claire herself didn't 
know? That warning the doctor had 
started to give her — perhaps he 
had given it to Matt and her neigh- 
bors instead, to avoid frightening 

She settled herself determinedly 
at the sewing machine. She'd get 
this dress for Marny finished and 
out of the way right now, she de- 
clared. But after working for about 
half an hour she felt too miserable 
to go on. 

She put the dress aside, and lay 
down on the couch to rest. Her 
thoughts started back over the years, 
bright, happy years, full of action 
and excitement. Her energy had 
been boundless, which made her 
present lethargy all the more puz- 

"Two to Utopia," she thought 
again, longingly. She could scarce- 
ly wait until Matt returned from 
work. If he'd settled his present 
business, he'd be all set to go. Per- 
haps this would be the tonic she 

^HE telephone rang. It was Matt. 
"Start packing, Mrs. Connelly," 
he said, "the deal is all done up in 
pink tissue paper." He was jubi- 
lant. "I'll stop in and get something 
easy to fix for dinner," he added. 

Claire hung up the phone and 
sat down. "Well, it is actually 
here." The big trip that she had 
looked forward to all her busy life — 



just for her and Matt. Still, there 
was no surge of joy, as she had 
expected. Anyway, she'd start pack- 
ing immediately. They'd take the 
Hilman, she quickly decided, not the 
big gas-hungry station wagon as 
they'd had to do in the past to 
accommodate the crowd. One suit- 
case was all that the small car 
would hold, but with the modern- 
dav dacrons and orlons she was sure 
that would do — they'd sort of 
rough it for a change. 

As she packed she kept remem- 
bering the eager trio, Marny, Dick, 
and Mark each time they had pre- 
pared for a short trip — remember- 
ing their shining faces, glowing with 
anticipation, their happy chatter as 
they rode in the back of the huge 
station wagon. Well, this time, she 
thought, she could look back and 
see nothing but the empty road 
stretching out behind them. It 
would be rather restful. 

Matt came home just as she fin- 
ished packing the suitcase. It was 
still open on the bed. He kissed 
her, then went to the closet to hang 
up his coat. 

"What's this?" he asked, as he 
turned and saw the closely packed 
suitcase. "I thought this was going 
to be the big celebration, the trip 
to outdo all trips. How about tak- 
ing enough clothing for a comfort- 
able vacation without having to 
worry about laundering?" 

"I thought we'd take the Hilman 
— save on gas," she told him, "and 
one suitcase is all it will hold." 

"Whatever you say," he replied, 
his voice all at once flat. 

Claire went into the kitchen and 
started to prepare dinner. The 
telephone rang, and she answered it 
on the extension. It was Marny. 

"Hi, Mother," her bright young 

voice said. "Did you get the dress 

Claire had a sudden feeling of 
guilt. She had always disliked giv- 
ing excuses. 

"No, dear, I had one of my head- 
aches come on, and had to stop 
working," she explained. 

"Mother," Marny said accusingly, 
"why don't you see a doctor?" 

"I had a complete check-up two 
weeks ago, and there's nothing 
wrong," Claire assured her daugh- 
ter, then wondered again about the 
doctor's half-spoken warning. 

"Well, I'll just have to buy a 
dress. Peter and I are leaving in 
the morning for that convention, 
and I have to have one — I'm host- 
ess for the Tuesday luncheon. And 
don't worry, Mother," she added, 
"I have a perfect flower of a baby- 
sitter engaged." 

"That's fine, dear," Claire said. 
This would be the first time Marny 
had gone out of town and left her 
children with a stranger. Claire 
had always insisted on taking them. 
She wouldn't tell Marny about their 
own planned trip — not just this 
minute, anyway, the steaks needed 

"I'll call you before we leave in 
the morning," Marny promised, 
"but now I must rush out and buy 
that dress." 

The steaks were so tender they 
almost melted in your mouth, and 
the tossed salad was refreshingly 
springy tasting, but Claire found 
her appetite only half adequate to 
do justice to the meal. 

Matt insisted on washing the 
dishes. Claire dried them. 

HTHEY were preparing for bed 
when the telephone rang. It 


was Marny again, and she was in spite of the fact that they both wore 

tears. sunglasses and big smiles. 

"Oh, Mother;' she wailed, "the "Happy?" Matt asked, often, 
most awful thing has happened." Each time Claire nodded em- 
Claire's heart turned completely phatically and said, "Very." 
over. She kept looking back as they 

"Our baby-sitter has the measles, rode along, 
and I can't think of another soul "Beautiful day, beautiful sight, 

I'd trust with the children — except isn't it?" Matt asked, 
you. Oh, if only you felt better." "Oh, yes," Claire breathed ecstat- 

She sounded exactly as she did that ically. 

time when as a six-year-old she had Behind them in the big station 

broken her favorite doll. "What wagon sat Marny's two bright-eyed 

shall I do?" twin girls, aged two, their faces 

Claire went silent for a long scrubbed, and shining with an eager- 
moment, her heart and mind in a beaver look, then the two boys, who 
turmoil. were the older brothers, three and 

"Your father and I are leaving in four — same look. Back of them 

the morning on a long-planned trip, stood the family's huge Boxer, alert 

We're taking the Hilman. I have and ready for his run on the beach, 
our suitcase all packed. There must Behind that the station wagon 

be someone reliable you could get extended a yard, at least, crammed 

to look after the children . . ." she with suitcases for a happy vacation, 
hesitated. "I'll call Grandma Lar- Claire sighed rapturously. That 

son. She would be perfect, if she's old certain-something, that special 

free." flavor was back in her life. She felt 

"All right, Mother," Marny re- young and zestful. What a romp 

plied. Her bright, golden voice of they'd have on the beach these two 

a few hours ago had turned leaden, delightful weeks. Just like old times. 
Claire thought with a pang. "Seven for Utopia," she told 

Claire dialed Grandma Lar- Matt. He smiled at her happily, 
son's number immediately. She After she'd called Marny back last 

waited several minutes, but there night and told her thev'd take the 

was no answer. Then she remem- children with them on vacation, she 

bered that Grandma had told her had felt really fine, normal, and elat- 

several weeks ago that she was going e d for the first time in weeks, she 

to Tuolumne to visit her daughter couldn't believe it, quite. So this 

for a month or so. morning she'd called Dr. Hart to 

She dreaded calling Marny. Poor ma k e sure she was up to it. 
child, she'd be so disappointed, and -Sure vou're all right," he'd said, 

she had looked tired lately. «i to \a y0 ' u tnere was no thing wrong. 

What warning?" he had asked, in 
answer to her question. 

"Oh," after a few minutes of 

HE sun shone so brightly on the thinking. His chuckle was low and 

pavement that was the "99" merry. "That — 'just be careful 

Highway, Claire had constantly to you don't come down with a case 

adjust the windshield shades, in of leisure-itis.' " 


Uncle Matt and the China Doll 


via. Pwbst Young 

NIGHT was stealing down the 
mountains when Elizabeth, 
carrying a supper tray, crossed 
the barren field toward Matt's place. 
At her side the wind moaned 
ominously. A snow wind, maybe. 
How late the snow comes this year, 
she thought resentfully. They were 
to be gone "when snow flies," Hank 
had said. 

At the far end of the field the 
light from a lantern glowed eerily 
through the barn window. Hank 
was milking. This was the life he 
loved — life on the land. He was 
willing to keep on trying year after 
year to make this raw country into 
a thing of beauty. He would make 
the farm pay, he said. Young, strong, 
and dauntless, he had cleared the 
sage from acre after acre with his 
own two hands and a grubbing hoe. 

It was she whose courage had 
failed after three years with no 
crop. Hank had finally agreed after 
a July hailstorm had lashed the gold- 
en turning wheat into the ground 
and left the fields looking devas- 

"Well go back to Parkville," he 
had told her. 'Til lease the place. 
Mavbe it's better that wav." 

Her heart had lifted then. "You 
know there is always a place for you 
in the mill," she had encouraged, 
"and Patty won't have so far to go 
to school." 

"We'll try to go by the time snow 
flies," he had promised. 

Now it was the first of December, 
the ground was still bare, and Hank 
had talked no more about leaving. 

Elizabeth quickened her steps; 
she wouldn't brood now. 

The warm lamplight from Matt's 
windows gleamed out invitingly. As 
she neared the porch, the door 
opened suddenly. 

"Mama!" Patty's brown eyes 
were glowing. "Come in, Mama, 
and see the new dolls." 

"Dolls?" Elizabeth smiled at her 
eager eight-year-old daughter. 

Patty, with the blond pigtails, the 
shining brown eyes, and the quick 
smile, was the light of their lives. 

In the homelike warmth of the 
big room that served as general store 
and Matt's living room, Elizabeth 
unbuttoned her coat and put the 
supper tray on the great wooden 

"Guess you're about ready for 
supper, Matt. Has this daughter of 
mine been behaving herself?" 

From his armchair by the window 
the big man looked lovingly at the 
little girl. 

"She's a big help,Patty is." 

Elizabeth nodded knowingly. "By 
the time she's sampled all the penny 
candies and the gum, she hasn't 
much time to help." 

"Oh, but I did help, Mama," the 
little girl defended. "I dusted the 
showcases and straightened up the 
combs and the cuff links. I didn't 
have any candy at all." 

"That's right, Elizabeth," Matt 
assured her. "And then Patty was 
busy with the dolls." 

"Matt," Elizabeth brought the 
supper tray to the little table beside 
his chair, "I thought you weren't 
getting dolls this year. I thought 
you were saving all the money you 
could for a wheel chair." 

"I am, Elizabeth," he told her. 

Page 223 



"I'll get my wheel chair, but it 
wouldn't be Christmas if I didn't 
have dolls in the window ." 

pLIZABETH'S eyes sought the 
front window where a dozen 
different dolls were on display, some 
suspended by cords and some 
propped up in pasteboard boxes. At 
Patty's urging she went to look more 
closely at them. Dolls — so many 
of them, no wonder Patty's eyes 
were glowing. And each one was 
different. Some had composition 
heads, two or three were celluloid 
with painted faces and, wonder of 
wonders, some of them had eyes 
that opened and closed. But there 
was one — a very special doll; Patty 
had pointed her out immediately. 
She looked like a queen. Her body 
was covered with soft, white kid, 
her head and arms were of china, 
her hair and eyelashes were real, and 
her eyes — dark brown like Patty's 
— would open and close. 

"Isn't she just beautiful?" Patty 

Elizabeth could only nod her 
head, the little girl's eagerness had 
brought quick tears to her eyes. 
Patty's dolls had been of the cel- 
luloid variety. 

It was wrong for Matt to have 
such a doll in his window, she 
thought. Who in Rockport could 
buy it? 

Matt seemed to read her thoughts. 
"The big doll was specially ordered," 
he told her. 

"Or did Mr. Geece just use his 
super salesmanship on you?" Eliza- 
beth challenged, thinking of the 
tall, sauve, friendly drummer. 

Matt smiled and shook his head. 
Elizabeth found a chair beside the 
pot-bellied stove and watched her 

brother-in-law eating the simple 
food she had placed before him. 
Her heart warmed. Matt was a 
very special person. Some kind of 
paralysis had made his legs useless, 
and for twenty years he had sat in 
his combination store and living 
room greeting friends and neigh- 
bors. They brought their eggs to 
exchange for vinegar or sugar, back 
combs, or greeting cards. They sat 
by his stove to play a game of check- 
ers with him or to tell him their 

He was always willing to listen to 
their joys and their sorrows. In his 
friendly place the young people 
gathered to sing or to talk of their 
romances, women exchanged recipes, 
men discussed cows and crops. 

"It's a good supper." He looked 
at Elizabeth while he buttered the 
warm bread. "I always told Hank 
he married the best." 

From behind the counter Patty, 
who was deciding what kind of can- 
dy to take from the glass jars as 
pay for helping Uncle Matt, turned 
to join in the conversation. 

"Uncle Matt told me our life 
story again," she announced. 

"Matt," Elizabeth laughed, "she 
knows it off by heart." 

"I like best the part where Daddy 
came home from the dance," Patty 
twinkled, "and he said, 'Matt, I met 
the schoolteacher tonight, and I'm 
going to marry her.' " 

"Your Daddy didn't take long to 
make up his mind," Elizabeth told 
her, "and speaking of your Daddy 
— we'd better go, he'll be through 
milking now." 

She rose to gather the dishes and 
felt Matt's eyes upon her. 

"You're unhappy tonight, Eliza- 



beth. What about Parkville, noth- 
ing decided?" 

The tears she had fought all day 
suddenly glistened in Elizabeth's 
blue eyes. 

"Hank's never said anything 
more." she choked, "and I haven't 
wanted to nag him." 

Matt's face was marked with 
understanding. "It will work out, 
Elizabeth," he said gently, "it will 
work out." 

HPHE wind was still blowing when 
they went outside, and light 
flakes of snow peppered the cold 
air. But Elizabeth's heart felt 

Matt had always been able to 
soothe her troubles as a father 
soothes a child. She tucked the lit- 
tle girl's hand in her coat pocket, 
and turned her eyes toward home. 

"Mama," Patty's voice was wish- 
ful, "do you think that Santa Claus 
could bring me a china doll with 
eyes that open and close?" 

"I don't know, honey," she chose 
her words carefully. "Sometimes 
Santa Claus doesn't have enough 
dolls to go around, and we have to 
be happy with whatever he can 
bring us." 

The little girl sighed, "I know, 
but maybe I could write him a very 
special letter." 

The purr of the separator greeted 
them when they entered their kitch- 
en, and Patty went out into the 
back room to watch the golden 
cream run out of the valve. It 
always delighted her. Sometimes 
Hank let her turn the big handle. 

"She'll make a good farmer's 
wife," he would say. And Eliza- 
beth's only answer would be an un- 
spoken "No!" 

The dishes were on the table, and 
she was slicing bread when Hank 
came into the room. 

"Hello, honey." He came over 
to the table to plant a light kiss 
on her forehead, his dark head 
towering above her fair one. "What 
we got for supper?" 

"Just dried beans and carrots." 

"Sounds good, though." He was 
so easy to please. "Patty's been 
telling me about Matt's dolls." 

"Yes. She's got her heart set on 
one of them. Wish Matt didn't 
have them." 

He looked at her tenderly. There 
was concern in his eyes. "You've 
not been feeling well, have you? 
Which reminds me I talked to Wil- 
lis this afternoon, again, he'll lease 
our place." 

"Hank!" Elizabeth cried. There 
was mingled joy and exasperation 
in her voice. "Why don't you ever 
tell me these things?" 

"Didn't want to get your hopes 
up before I knew. He'll take over 
the cows the first of the year, or 
before, if we want it." 

In her eagerness she was unaware 
of the forced lightness in his voice. 

"I'll write Mama and tell her. We 
can stay with them until we find a 

"You want to go before Christ- 

She saw the shadow on his face 
then. "No," she said quickly, "oh, 
no, we'll stay here for Christmas, 
Matt would be so disappointed and 
Patty, too." 

"\\THEN supper was over, Hank 
went over to Matt's to visit a 
bit and help him to bed. 

Patty helped Elizabeth with the 
dishes, and they made plans for 



leaving Rockport, but Patty did not 
share her enthusiasm, and Elizabeth 
was disappointed. 

When the little girl was tucked 
in bed she went to stand at the 
front window. The ground was 
covered with white now, but it had 
stopped snowing, and the moon 
was breaking through, fringing the 
clouds with gold. Her eyes followed 
the road to a place near the hill — 
Rockport's cemetery. A part of her 
heart would always be there by two 
little graves where two infant sons 
were buried. In Parkville there 
were doctors within call, the coming 
baby would have a better chance. 

She turned from the window; the 
room was warm and pleasant. The 
lamp burned with a lazy tongue, 
and the wood fire crackled cheer- 
fully. She smiled, thinking of 
Hank, big and quiet, a little shy, 
but sure of what he wanted. She 
was glad he had wanted her. 

The next afternoon Hank drove 
Elizabeth over to Mortensen's Merc- 
antile. The butter and egg money 
that she had carefully saved, came 
to $3.57, enough to buy material for 
shirts for Hank and Matt and pon- 
gee for a new dress for Patty. There 
would be enough pongee for a new 
dress for Patty's doll, too. She had 
debated long over the money before 
buying the cloth — $3.57 — the 
china doll in Matt's window was 
$6. She couldn't ask Matt to 
charge the rest, her charges were 
always written off his books, and he 
had said the doll was a special order. 

Patty would understand, and next 
year they wouldn't have to depend 
on a crop for their existence. Hank 
would be working at the mill in 
Parkville, Patty could have a new 
doll then. 

In the days that followed, when 
Patty was at school and Hank 
busy with the chores, Elizabeth 
worked at her sewing machine. The 
dolls in Matt's window were fast 
disappearing, but the china doll 
was still there, much to Patty's de- 

A few days before Christmas, 
when they brought Matt's supper 
to the store, the china doll was gone. 
Patty noticed its absence at once. 

"Uncle Matt," she cried, "the 
china doll is gone." 

pLIZABETH thought she saw a 
tear in the dark eyes, but the 
child only smiled. "Well, I guess 
she couldn't stav here forever," she 
said, "but whoever gets her is going 
to be awfully happy/' 

When school let out for Christ- 
mas vacation, Elizabeth had finished 
her sewing. She was pleased with 
the red-checkered shirts, and the 
pongee dress, with its ruffled skirt, 
was beautiful. Even the celluloid 
doll looked sweet in her new dress, 
although the paint on her eyes was 
almost worn off. 

The day before Christmas, Eliza- 
beth and Patty busied themselves 
making gingerbread men and honey 
candy. Hank brought the tree into 
the house in the earlv afternoon, 
and Patty's delight knew no bounds 
as she strung popcorn and hung 
bright tinsel stars on it. 

They took Uncle Matt's supper 
over early. The store was full of 
neighbors and friends, little gifts 
and bright greeting cards lay on 
Matt's table. 

"Everybody loves Uncle Matt," 
Patty observed as they walked home 

in the gathering twilight, 
miss him, Mama." 




"Yes/' she said lightly, "but we'll 
have him tomorrow and that will 
be a wonderful day." 

TT was late when Hank came back 

from Mart's that night. Eliza- 
beth had gone to bed, but she got 
up when he came in. 

Fie was carrying packages and he 
put them on the table. "Been so 
many folks there I couldn't get 

"What do you suppose he sent 

"Well, the sack is candv and 
oranges, he had me fix that up. The 
others, I don't know." 

"Shall we open them? It's almost 
Christmas morning." 

"There're no names on anything." 
Hank picked up a long, thin box 
and handed it to Elizabeth. 

Her hands trembled as she lifted 
the lid. For a long moment she 
couldn't speak, her eyes were glued 
to a china-headed doll lying in the 
box before her. 

"Hank," her voice was choked 
with emotion, "it's the doll, and he 
said it was a special order." 

Hank nodded. "I'm not surprised. 
Won't Patty be happy? But he'll 
be even happier — It's the same 
every Christmas, he writes people's 
accounts off his books. Guess he 
gave half those dolls away. Don't 
know when he'll get his wheel chair, 
but I don't know anyone happier." 

Elizabeth held the doll close to 
her. Anticipating a child's joy, an 
unheeded tear rolled down her 
cheek. Matt was happiest making 
others happy, even when it meant 
going without himself. 

She looked across at Hank. He 
was like Matt, even willing to give 
up the land — the thing that he 
loved so much, to make her happy. 
The land was his hope, and spring 
would come again with new promise. 
But she was taking him away from 
it. He would never be as happy 
anywhere else — maybe she would 
not either. 

"Hank," she looked at him stead- 
ily, "let's not go after all." 

"Elizabeth! you mean. . . . Oh, 
Elizabeth. . . ." 

There were stars in his eyes as he 
took her into his arms. 

Spring Symphony 

Linnie F. Robinson 

Boxelder trees beside the stream 
Are festooned with an early bloom 
Of golden lace in the sun's bright glow, 
And blackbird music spills below. 

The pragmatist walked their way — 
"They're quite enough to deafen one, 
What do they celebrate?" he said 
"These are no trees to furnish bread." 

I only smiled because just then 
The finches and the robins sang, 
And then the larks gave music clear 
Of tone as ever fell on human ear. 

Each branch swung dark with feathered wing, 
And every heart was wont to sing . . . 
The sun was warm upon the land 
With golden trees and golden strand. 

Using the 'Jjlack board in cJeacning JLessons 

in the [Relief Society 

William E. Berrett 

Vice-President and Professor of Religion 

Brigham Young University 

(Address Delivered in the Teaching Aids Department, Annual General Relief Society 

Conference, October 8, 1959) 

have never known an effective 
teacher who did not make regu- 
lar use of the blackboard. 

The value of a blackboard in the 
teaching process should be obvious. 
The optic nerve, which carries im- 
pressions from the eye to the brain, 
is eight times as large as the auditory 
nerve, which carries impressions 
from the ear to the brain, and is 
correspondingly more important in 
the learning process. Hence instruc- 
tions, to be effective, should be di- 
rected to the eye as well as to the 
ear. Experience shows that infor- 
mation placed upon the blackboard 
is retained by the student in a much 
higher ratio than information which 
has been presented only orally. 

In five important phases of the 
teaching process the blackboard be- 
comes a vital aid: 

1. Getting attention 

2. Motivating thought and study 

3. Clarifying the subject or object under 

4. Obtaining student retention of ideas 

5. Obtaining student activity (student 
use of blackboard) 

The following suggestions are 
made as to methods of using the 
(A) The Outline 

The teacher of adult groups will 
find that an outline of the subject 
to be discussed, when placed on the 
blackboard, will stimulate thinking 
by class members and will tend to 
keep the discussion purposeful and 
progressive. The outline enables all 

Page 228 

class members to follow the dis- 
cussion, acts as a constant review of 
what has been covered during the 
class hour, and contributes to the 
fixing of ideas permanently in the 
mind. The outline should be simple 
and easy to understand without oral 
(B) Listing Problems and Answers 

Student-teacher discussions are 
often aimless and a waste of time 
unless the blackboard is used to give 
organization and direction to the 
discussions. For example, the teach- 
er might ask the class, "What prob- 
lems concerning baptism do you be- 
lieve we should discuss?" If the 
problems are answered or discussed 
in the order of student responses, 
there will be much duplication, 
jumping about, and a getting of the 
"cart before the horse/' The logical 
step is to write upon the blackboard 
all of the problems before attacking 
any of them, eliminate duplications, 
and arrange them in a logical order. 
Hence the discussion takes a direc- 
tion and purpose. The whole of the 
problem can be seen, and the rela- 
tionship of one question to another 
becomes apparent. 

Likewise, the blackboard is invalu- 
able in listing the answers of class 
members to questions or problems 
raised. This method enables both 
teacher and class to visualize the 
discussion and to keep in mind all 
the suggested answers so as later to 
evaluate them properly. This meth- 
od glorifies the member's answer. 



It was important enough to write 
down. It glorifies the class mem- 
bers by making them the judges of 
their own responses. 

(C) Maps 

The most effective maps a teacher 
can use are outline maps sketched 
upon the blackboard. This can be 
done from time to time by a few 
simple chalk lines, or at a nominal 
cost of a few cents, an outline map 
can be drawn on the blackboard 
with white paint that is usable for 
years, putting in the details needed 
for each lesson with chalk as the 
occasion arises. (For illustrations of 
the type of details see J. Lewis 
Browne, The Graphic Bible). 

A painted outline map does not 
interfere with use of the blackboard 
for other purposes as other writing 
can be written over it freely and 
erased without destroying the map. 

(D) Charts and Diagrams 

The need of charts and diagrams 
in teaching for the purpose of clari- 
fication is apparent to all teachers. 
The blackboard simplifies and en- 
courages their use because of the 
ease with which a chart or diagram 
can be made with chalk. 

Charts help students to see the 
relationships of time, proportions, 
distance, weight, and effects. 

(E) Objects, Directions, Events 
The use of the blackboard to 

illustrate objects, directions, and 
events has been greatly neglected. 
In teaching adults, however, its use 
is best confined to illustration of 
objects, directions, and events out- 
side the usual experiences of the 
group. For example, one does not 
draw an illustration of a horse for 
adults who already have mental 
images of horses, but might il- 
lustrate the Temple of Solomon or 
the sequence of historical events. 

Illustrations can be made graphic 
without necessarily being accurate 
or artistic. 

Three fine books on this use of the 
blackboard are available : Blackboard 
Sketching by Frederick Whitney, Mil- 
ton, Bradley Co., Springfield, Mass.; and 
Chalk Talks; and Talks in Crayon and 
Chalk, both by Ella M. Wood, Deseret 
Book Company, Salt Lake City, Utah. 

(F) Central Thoughts and Chal- 
lenging Statements 

A sentence carrying the central 
thought of a day's lesson, placed 
upon a blackboard before or at the 
beginning of the class hour, has a 
powerful effect upon the class dis- 
cussion, and upon retention. 

(G) Summarizations 

The use of the blackboard to sum- 
marize must not be overlooked. The 
best summaries are built up of re- 
sponses by the class as to what has 
been accomplished during the class 
hour, and, when written on the 
blackboard, enable the students to 
carry away from class a unified mes- 
(H) Assignment 

The best assignments arise from 
problems raised by the class mem- 
bers and listed on the blackboard. 
If the class cannot answer the ques- 
tions, assignments for special study 
are obvious. The name of the per- 
son assigned and reference or direc- 
tions for finding the needed infor- 
mation can then be suggested by 
the class or teacher and written up- 
on the blackboard by the question. 

Placing assignments to a group, 
upon the blackboard, saves teaching 
time and the assignments are re- 
membered longer. 

Use your blackboard at each les- 
son period for at least one thing, 
and you will find yourself preparing 
your lessons with greater care and 
teaching with increased satisfaction. 

The Blue Bowl 

Part I 
Loya Beck 

THE bustling city of Nauvoo, as 
it slipped into view around a 
wide bend in the Mississippi 
River, would surprise a traveler who 
had grown familiar with the previ- 
ous scenes of open countryside and 
straggling population on the fringe 
of America's wilderness in January 
of 1846. Surrounded on three sides 
by the mighty Father of Waters, 
the city rose with the gradual slop- 
ing of a dome-shaped hill, its highest 
elevation about a mile from the 
river. Blocked into neat squares 
with broad streets and tree-lined 
avenues, the metropolis was crowned 
with a massive structure of gray 
marble that overlooked the terrain, 
like a ship riding the crest of a wave. 
Streamers of smoke drifted from the 
tall chimneys of the newly built 
homes that dotted the hill, bestow- 
ing an illusion of warmth on the 
chill winter air. 

On Mulholland Street, only a 
block from the temple, the clatter 
and bang of metal on metal re- 
sounded from the rustic interior of 
a small, two-story frame house. 
Playing near the warmth of the fire- 
place, a fiery-haired toddler pound- 
ed his mother's wrought-iron cook- 
ware with the fury of a Don Quixote 
attacking a windmill. 

"Come along, Alma, it's time for 
your nap." The child's mother en- 
deavored to speak above the clamor, 
as she drew loaves of golden-crusted 
bread from the oven and placed 
them on the table to cool. 

"No!" was the quick retort. 

Page 230 

"Yes!" the mother answered firm- 
ly, taking the child by the hand 
and raising him quickly to his feet. 

"No! Busy, Mama, busy," the 
child wailed, tugging away from her. 

"You can play with the kettles 
again when you wake up. Come, 
now, let me see if you can climb the 
stairs by yourself." 

With the enthusiasm of a turtle 
climbing a thorny hillside, Alma 
plodded his way to the upstairs bed- 
room. His mother watched him 
from below, saw him disappear 
through a curtained archway, heard 
the squeak of the springs as he 
climbed into bed. 

Mary Martha Lee listened care- 
fully for any sounds from her son. 
Weighted with the bloom of an 
eight-month pregnancy, any venture 
upstairs seemed like a major expedi- 
tion to her. A Welsh flannel dress 
with a high neck, wrist-length 
sleeves, and a floor-length skirt en- 
veloped her small figure. 

Hearing no sounds from the room 
above, Mary gratefully returned to 
her work. 

Seated in a rocker near the 
window, Mary began sorting out 
leftover piece-goods to be used for 
quilt blocks. Interest in her task 
began to lag, however, and her 
hands soon fell idly into her lap. 
She gazed about the room, perceiv- 
ing its homely features as those of 
a dear friend from whom she was 
about to part. It was a someday 
room. Someday it could have been 
finished along with its homemade 


furnishings, which consisted of a A/f ARY opened the door, recoiling 

table, two chairs, and a tall cup- in the sudden cold blast that 

board. In one corner a bed, with- penetrated the warmth of the room, 

out a headboard, leaned against the and invited the stranger in. 

wall with a faded blue blanket He was a small man, slim and 

hugging the whole of it. Between hard-muscled underneath his envel- 

the bed and the back door there oping black coat. 

was a large trunk with a high curved "You want to buy our place?" 

lid and bright silver trappings. A Marv questioned hesitantly. 

colorful Paisley shawl was draped "I'd like to look it over and see 

over its side. A handcarving done if it's worth buying." 

by Tom, Mary's husband, of her "My husband won't be home 

mother's bakery shop in Hanley, until this evening. You can come 

Staffordshire, England, hung on the back tonight and talk to him about 

wall above the trunk. The sign, it." 

"Woods Bakery — Hot Pies," was An expression of disapproval 

carved plainly on the front. hardened MacDowell's sharp blue 

Ruffled curtains made a gay eyes as he boldly scrutinized Mary 
frame for two small windows that from head to toe. "I have no mind 
overlooked the snowy front yard, to come back tonight, Ma'am. I'll 
Mary had purchased the material just look around myself and see if 
for the curtains with part of the it suits my needs. If I like it I'll 
money she had earned from the sale make you an offer. You can take 
of the first pair of men's trousers it or leave it, only you'll be smart 
she had made. When Mary and to take it if you figure on getting 
Tom had first moved into their new anything out of this place at all." 
home, rugs and other luxuries had "I would rather you would talk 
to wait, but "A home is not a home to my husband," Mary replied firm- 
without curtains at the windows," ly, feeling the color rise to her 
Mary had said when Tom had urged cheeks at his continued stare, 
her to wait for them, too. The MacDowell's lips tightened im- 
curtains now decked the windows patiently. "I'll just go ahead and 
with the assurance of old friends look around." 
that had come to stay. "No!" Mary spoke emphatically. 

Glancing out the window, Mary "No, if you have to see the place 
saw a stranger coming up the path now, I'll show it to you." She was 
leading to the house. The sudden surprised at the high pitch of her 
beating of the man's fist against the usually controlled voice, 
door set Mary's heart pounding, as "All right, you show me." Mac- 
she rose to her feet and hesitantly Dowell shrugged indifferently, 
walked to the door. Mary's clammy fingers tightened 

"What do you want?" Mary into the palms of her hands. "There 

called through the closed door. are only two rooms — this one and 

"My name's MacDowell, Chris- the one upstairs." 
topher MacDowell. . . . I'm inter- Pulling off a woolly cap and slap- 

ested in buying your place. You'll ping it against his thigh, MacDow- 

be selling out, I reckon." ell turned and surveyed the room. 



"I reckon you'll not be taking the 
furnishings with you." 


"What's in the cupboard? Any- 
thing in there for sale?" 

Mary walked to the cupboard 
and threw the doors wide. "Every- 
thing's for sale," she said. "See, 
there on the center shelf, that's real 
Staffordshire china, handpainted by 
my father. It's worth a lot." 

The delicate deep shadings of the 
pansies that centered the shining 
blue plates in the cupboard had 
been painted with meticulous care. 
A ring of gold encircled their paper- 
thin edges. 

A smile passed over MacDowell's 
thin lips as he took the gracefully 
designed sugar bowl that belonged 
to the set into his rough hands. A 
stubby finger caressed the smooth 
curve of the bowl. "My woman 
would sure like this!" 

"Let me have it, I will not leave 
this piece." Mary snatched the 
bowl from his hands and returned 
it to its place in the cupboard. 

"Don't get riled, Ma'am," Mac- 
Dowell protested. "So your father 
was a blimey old Englishman with 
a gift for painting? 

"Yes, I'm English. They are peo- 
ple, too, you know," Mary retort- 
ed proudly. "My husband is 
Scotch, but he was reared in Eng- 

"Maybe Danny Edinburgh is peo- 
ple, and Johnny London is people, 
but Moimons, what are they? Are 
they people?" MacDowell grinned, 
but his blue eyes were cold. 

Mary's pale lips tightened and 
her gray eyes met his directly. 
"We'll be taking some of the kettles 
with us, but no doubt, some will be 
left behind." 

MacDowell toed one of the iron 
kettles that Alma had been playing 
with on the floor. "You must have 
another kid, mine does that, too." 

"We have a son two years old. 
He's upstairs asleep," Mary an- 
swered. "I'd rather not take you 
up there; it might disturb him. All 
we have up there is an iron poster 
bed and a wooden chest." 

"The room's just like this one, I 
reckon. Got any heating up 

"Only what comes up from be- 

"I don't have to see it, I guess. 
I'll look around outside and then 
come in and make you an offer for 
the place." MacDowell shoved his 
cap back on his straggly hair and 
turned towards the door. 

"I'll go with you." Mary hurried 
to the door and snatched her coat 
from the peg behind it. 

"Now, that won't be necessary, I 
don't need any help in my looking." 

A/fARY slipped the coat on and 
fastened it. "I'm ready to go," 
she nodded. 

MacDowell jerked open the door, 
and a rush of icy air surrounded 
them in its wake. From the back 
door they could look down over the 
sloping city to where the ice-choked 
Mississippi ribboned the foot of the 

"That's your temple over there, 
isn't it?" MacDowell nodded to- 
ward the massive spired building 
that towered on the hill. 

"Yes, it is." Mary answered, 
pausing to gaze at the temple 
fondly. Tom was there now help- 
ing to finish the intricate hand-carv- 
ing on the interior. 



"Looking forward to a good old- 
fashioned revival meeting there 
someday/' MacDowell teased. 

Mary's cheeks paled even in the 
bite of the frosty air, but she did 
not answer. She followed Mac- 
Dowell down a snow shoveled path 
which was bordered on either side 
by the naked stems of an orchard 
that she and Tom had planted only 
last spring. Arriving at a gray shed 
made over from old lumber, Mac- 
Dowell pushed open the door and 
waited for Mary to enter first. A 
Guernsey cow lifted her head from 
the manger. 

"She's not our cow," Mary point- 
ed out. "She belongs to our neigh- 
bors. We shelter her and help feed 
her, and both families share the 

"Don't need a cow," MacDowell 
muttered. Then, looking around, 
he observed, "Not a bad shed, don't 
seem to be too drafty." 

"It's built well. My husband 
built it," Mary said proudly. 

"Those your chickens?" Mac- 
Dowell questioned. 

A rooster and five hens were hud- 
dling together in a corner looking 

"Yes, they're ours. They will be 
for sale." 

"I saw you had an orchard plant- 
ed outside," he said, clearing his 
throat. "What kind of trees do 
you have out there?" 

"Apple, mostly," Mary answered, 
a note of triumph in her voice. "A 
few pear trees, peach, plum, and 

"That sounds good. It's a good 
place, I like it. Easy to see there 
was care taken in the building." 
MacDowell opened the gray shed 
door and stepped out into the snow. 
Mary followed to the house, feeling 

a chill run across her shoulders and 
down her spine. Back again in the 
warm house she threw another log 
on the low burning fire. 

"I'm not a rich man, you under- 
stand," MacDowell began as Mary 
jabbed at the burned logs with the 
poker. "I like this place, so I'll 
make you a special offer." He 
paused to shift on his feet and 
scratch the side of his nose with 
his finger. "I'll give you two cows 
and a dandy good rifle for the 
whole kit and kaboodle." 

Startled, Mary faced MacDowell. 
"Two cows and a rifle for this whole 
place? Why my china alone is 
worth. ..." 

"Take it or leave it. Makes no 
difference to me. I can just as 
well wait till you go across the 
prairie, then take over the place for 
nothing. But, I'm a fair man, don't 
believe in taking anything I don't 
pay for. You can use the cows and 
the rifle, too, so take your choice." 

"Of course, vou are exactly right," 
Mary's voice broke. "My husband 

will have to confirm anv sale. If 


you go over to the temple and ask 
for Thomas Lee, I'm sure he will be 
glad to talk to you." Mary followed 
MacDowell to the front door. 

"I'll talk to him," MacDowell 
said as he opened the door, but 
pausing on the threshold, he glanced 
back at Mary's face. "How old are 

"Nineteen, why?" Mary lifted her 
head to meet his gaze. 

"Why don't you go back to Eng- 
land, girl?" MacDowelFs hard blue 
eyes seemed to soften. "Why don't 
you go home to your mother?" He 
turned and slammed the door be- 
hind him. 

(To be concluded) 

Room in Her Heart 

Shirley Thulin 

4 6 % v T ELL, Ann, you're going upset stomachs. His abilities as a 

Y^ to have a baby." Doctor physician and surgeon could not 

Brooks grinned, but Ann help her with her coming ordeal, 

avoided his direct gaze. Her chin however, although Ann was deeply 

quivered and her lips were hot and happy in her motherhood and the 

dry, as she listened to his cheerful opportunity to bring another soul 

voice repeating, like a well-known into the world, the criticisms of 

record, her instructions for the com- others were sometimes hard to take 

ing months. As if she didn't know smilingly. 

how to care for herself by now! Ann was grateful for the early 

This was her eighth child, and the evening breeze that refreshed her as 

doctor's verification of her own she stepped out of the downtown 

suspicions had left her with mixed medical building, joining the tide 

emotions. of homeward-bound shoppers and 

"Ann, I have something new I office workers. As she walked to- 

want you to try," Doctor Brooks wards her bus corner, her mind was 

continued. "It may help you have a whirlpool. Ann could see her 

less nausea in the mornings." He mother's face and hear her say, "Oh, 

handed her a little box of capsules. Ann, not again. Susie is only a lit- 

"Thank you," she said, but she tie over a year old. You will never 

thought — what have you in the live to rear them at this rate." And 

way of a capsule that will help me no amount of reassuring on Ann's 

and give me the strength and cour- part would make her mother stop 

age to face some of my family, and worrying and realize, as with each 

friends, and neighbors who will say of the other children, that this 

I am having too many children? eighth one was wanted. 

And, as though he were reading And Ann knew what Beth, her 

her thoughts, the doctor said, "Ann, neighbor on the west, would say. 

you have a wonderful family. I am "Oh, really, dear, what can you be 

proud to be your friend and doctor." thinking of?" And she knew what 

The tears welled up close to over- Beth would be thinking . . . one 

flowing, but Ann managed to con- more little Jensen child to pick my 

trol them. tulips the spring when he reaches 

"Thank you," she said quietly, the age of two. No matter how 
though she wanted to say much carefully Ann watched them it hap- 
more. She wanted to tell him how pened every time, but only once, 
grateful she was for his competent Ann reached the corner and 
care over the years. To tell him hoped she wouldn't have to wait 
how much it had always meant to long for her bus. She was weary 
al-1 of them to have him there when and a little anxious about the chil- 
thcy needed him, with the parade dren. Jill was dependable and was 
of broken limbs, tonsillectomies, and good to follow instructions, but the 

Page 234 



little boys would sometimes tease 
and make Sue fretful, then Jill had 
more than her hands full. 

A NN wondered how Jill would 
take the news. She had been 
happy over little Sue, but she was 
younger then, and hadn't as yet had 
much responsibility placed upon 
her. Ann felt a tug at her heart as 
she thought of all the fun Jill had 
had to miss this summer. It seemed 
that her Sunday School and Mutual 
classes always picked Saturday on 
which to have their parties and 
outings. This was fine for the 
others, but Jill couldn't often be 
spared on Saturdays. There was 
too much to do to get ready for the 

I only hope Jill doesn't become 
resentful. So far I haven't detected 
any signs of her having done so, but 
sometimes mothers take these things 
for granted. Ann pictured Jill, her 
soft brown hair curling slightly 
around her pretty face, which just 
in the last year had lost its childish 
roundness and had taken on a new 
look ... a serious look. 

"Jill looks more like you every 
day, dear," Vern had said so often 
lately. At first it had pleased Ann 
to hear her husband say this, but 
now she was wondering if her eldest 
child were being forced to grow up 
too fast with too few childhood 

I almost wish Tom had been a 
girl, too, then some of the work 
could be shared. But Ann had giv- 
en up trying to teach her twelve- 
year-old son to help. He was will- 
ing to try, but was so awkward when 
it came to doing anything around 
the house ... so like his father, 
Ann mused. Vern tried so hard to 

be helpful that it was a little sad. 
About the only way to get help 
from the two of them, was to send 
them on a shopping errand or set 
them to a task in the yard that 
would keep them out from under- 
foot in the house. Each of the oth- 
er four children had regular jobs. 
Debbie, ten, and Evan, eight, could 
do several little jobs well. Even 
Jerry, five, and Dickie, three, 
helped, but the brunt of helping 
fell to Jill. 

There is always so much to do 
when a family is large, Ann thought. 
Every household duty is multiplied 
by two or three-fold. But she knew 
it was worth all the effort each time 
she looked at her dear children as 
they began each new day. If only 
I can instill the true values of life in 
my children's hearts, Ann thought. 
But now with the new baby and 
even more responsibility on the 
way, Ann was frightened. She won- 
dered how she could do more to 
make their home life even more 
pleasant. They were a close-together 
family so far, and did many things 
as a group. They always attended 
their Church meetings together. 
They had regular family hours, and 
went on picnics. They visited 
friends and relatives often . . . but 
maybe these things were not enough 
to satisfy Jill now that she was grow- 
ing up. 

^HE green and yellow city bus 
came to a halt in front of Ann. 
She climbed aboard and took a seat 
near the front by an open window, 
and felt the tinge of autumn in the 
air. Maybe now that school is be- 
ginning, and Jill will have more 
time outside the home, things will 
work out, she thought. 



Ann wished they could afford a 
carpet for the living room, and 
then she had a little sick feeling as 
she realized that now the money 
they had saved would perhaps have 
to be used for the new baby. As 
for herself, a carpet hadn't seemed 
to matter. She had tried to keep 
the floor waxed shiny, and had 
placed bright, hand-braided rugs 
here and there. But, with so manv 
pairs of feet traveling over the floor 
each day, it was difficult. 

Ann could hear Elaine, her sister- 
in-law say, "Why don't you do 
something about this living room? 
It looks so bare. You really should 
try to be more economical and put 
your money to better use." 

Elaine didn't realize how many 
pairs of shoes and quarts of milk 
were needed for the little ones. 
Even a small item such as soap 
added up, when a family of nine or 
ten was involved! 

Elaine had something to say 
about Ann's housekeeping, too. It 
did no good to try to explain that 
it was important to help Jerry cut 
out his supersonic rocket ship from 
the cereal box. And Ann and Jill 
would often be helping with Deb- 
bie's book of paper dolls or Evan's 
modeling clay, somewhere between 
the bedmaking and the dusting. 

When Ann would tell Vern, he 
would just laugh and say, 'There's 
nothing wrong with Elaine that 
eight or ten children wouldn't 

Ann pulled the cord to let the 
driver know that this was her stop. 
Usually when she returned from 
town, she felt that the block she had 
to walk from the bus stop was 
almost too long to endure, but this 
time, it seemed far too short. It 

didn't give her enough time to com- 
pose herself. She must not let her 
family know that she was rather up- 
set, but she had to show how really 
happy she was about her new child. 
Happiness is always contagious, she 
thought. But it would help if she 
didn't have to make the announce- 
ment just yet, but she knew from 
past experience that it was impos- 
sible to keep it from them, even 
for a few weeks. She knew that 
when she walked through the door, 
they all would ask their usual ques- 
tions: "Where have you been, 
Mommy?" "Why did you have to 
go to the doctor?" "Don't you feel 
well?" And she would tell, in spite 
of herself. 

Ann stood a moment and 
breathed deeply. She feared what 
she might see in their eyes and 
those of her neighbors and dear 
ones. Ann closed her eyes. She 
bowed her head slightly and said a 
prayer to her Father in heaven. 

"Please, Father, help me to make 
them all as happy about the baby 
as I am, and to be kind and under- 

As Ann continued walking along, 
she looked at the row of neat little 
homes. She felt a surge of thank- 
fulness. "We are blessed," she told 
herself. "We live in a nice neigh- 
borhood, we have all the necessities 
of life." 

A NN was nearly home when she 
heard the commotion. It was 
coming through her opened win- 
dows. The voices were loud and 
excited. Something had happened! 
She heard a chorus of what sounded 
like screams, and she ran across the 
lawn and up the porch steps two 



at a time and pulled open the front 

"Mother!" Jill shouted. "Oh, 
Mother, I'm so glad you're home. 
The baby. . . ." 

"What is it? What's happened? 
Where's Daddy?" Then, as Ann 
glanced from one face to another, 
she could see the twinkling eyes and 
wide smiles. 

"Daddy had to go help Uncle Bill 
administer to Aunt Elaine. She's 
having another one of her nervous 
spells," said Jill. "But, Mamma, 
the baby. . . ." 

"What about the babv? She looks 


all right to me." And Ann stooped 
over and picked Sue up from the 
middle of the floor. 

"Oh, she's all right," Tom said. 
u Shes been walking." 

"Walking? Why, you little ras- 
cal." Ann was a little saddened that 
she hadn't seen her very first steps. 

"Imagine," said Jill. "She's walk- 
ing at last. I was beginning to be 
embarrassed. Jane's little brother 
is only ten months old, and he's 
been walking for simply ages." 

"Mom," said Tom, "look how big 
she's getting to be." 

"Yes," said Jill, a little wistfully. 
"Gee, soon we won't have a baby 
any more." 

Ann couldn't speak. Her throat 
was all lumpy inside. 

That night after the family prayer 
had been said, Ann gave each of her 
children a special hug and tucked 
them in their beds, then went to 
the living room to wait for Vern. 

She knew he wouldn't be home 
for a little while yet. Sometimes 
these sessions with his sister lasted 
until quite late. 

Ann was glad that there had been 
so much excitement about Sue's 
new accomplishment this evening. 
The children had forgotten to ask 
their questions. Now she could tell 
Vern first. She knew that when he 
came home he would say his usual, 
"Honey, we are so blessed! I feel 
so sorry for Elaine and Bill. I wish 
they could have a baby, or would 
adopt one." And Ann planned to 
ask in a teasing tone, "Shall we give 
them our new one when it gets 

He would look bewildered, then 
surprised, then he would hold her 
tight and say, "No, sir. There is 
always room at our house for one 

Ann leaned back against the soft- 
ness of the couch. Things had as- 
sumed their right perspective now. 
She knew she could make her an- 
nouncement with joy and pride. 

Special QJeature for the fyuly ig6o 1 1 lagazine 

A special surprise feature will be presented in the July i960 issue of 
The Relief Society Magazine. This feature will have practical and artistic 
appeal for all Relief Society women. Watch for the July Magazine and be 
sure that your subscription is up to date so that you will not miss this 
special feature issue. 

Sixty L/ears ^yigo 

Excerpts From the Woman's Exponent, April 1, and April 15, 1900 

"For the Rights of the Women of Zion and the Rights of the Women 

of All Nations" 

RESULTS OF THE REVOLUTION: This momentous occurrence produced the 
most perfect basis upon which to build a bencficicnt governmental superstructure — 
the American Constitution. It has no counterpart in human affairs. It provides to 
the individual citizen the fullest possible freedom, the most ample personal protection 
and the complete security of legal property possession. It is the basic guaranty of 
exact equality before the law, without classified distinctions. Hence the American na- 
tion is composed of the most independent and, therefore, the most strongly individual- 
ized race on the face of the earth today, with a record of progress that has no paral- 

— Mabelle Snow 

THOMAS JEFFERSON: His personal appearance ... is described as six feet 
two inches in height, slim, erect as an arrow, with regular features, a very ruddy com- 
plexion, an extremely delicate skin, full, deep-set hazel eyes and sandy hair. He was 
more a student than athlete, yet he possessed a passionate love of nature and took the 
greatest delight in horsemanship. Though an ardent student, he was not necessarily a 
bookworm, but, on the contrary, was fond of society. He was an expert musician, the 
violin being his favorite instrument, was a good dancer and a daring rider. ... As 
Thomas Jefferson's home-life was ideal and a beautiful example to young America, far 
more so was his public career ... for forty years he served his country. ... As a 
statesman Jefferson was unequalcd. . . . 

— Annie W. Cannon 


A life replete with brave and noble deeds, 

Wrought in sweet patience and humility, 
With loving thought for all humanity, 

And that which ev'ry living creature needs. 

Eighty and one, long years, how strange it seems 

That you should see so many wondrous things. . . . 
Through youth and wedded life, and widowhood. . . . 

And toil and labor, all the time for good. . . . 

— Emmelinc B. Wells 


The Seventeenth Ward Relief Society celebrated anniversary day March 17, 
Saturday evening in the ward hall, President Clarissa S. Williams presiding . . . some 
exquisite hymns were rendered, beside the sacred songs. . . . Sister B. W. Smith, one 
of the presidents of the General Board, gave a verbal sketch of the first Relief Society 
organized in Nauvoo and of its officers and work. At the close of Sister Smith's address, 
a neat little girl in white came forward and presented her with an elegant bouquet of 
choice flowers. Sister Julia C. Howe, who had been connected with the ward since its 
organization, read a sketch of the Relief Society in that ward. . . . The secretary, Mrs. 
C. F. Wilcox read a . . . paper on the life and labors of "Aunt Zina," and the possi- 
bilities of the Society, and paid a beautiful tribute to Aunt Zina, and her magnanimity 
of character in all departments of life. . . . 

— Editorial 

Page 238 

Woman's Sphere 

Ramona W. Cannon 


Great Britain gave birth to a 
baby boy February 19th. This is 
the first time in 103 years a child 
has been born to a reigning British 
monarch. Prince Charles and 
Princess Anne were born before 
their mother's ascension to the 

SON has become a power in 
American education. Director of 
Elementary School Services, Wes- 
leyan University, Middletown, Con- 
necticut, she long served as Edi- 
torial Director for the American 
Educational Press. She became re- 
sponsible for a variety of weekly 
publications for schools and also 
My Weekly Surprise, a picture 
newspaper for the pre-school child. 
She has authored and directed the 
development of several series of 
widely used textbooks. 

second story 'The Cup" 
appeared in the March Ladies' 
Home Journal. Her first was 
"String of Pearls." Mrs. Russell 
teaches the literature lessons in the 
North Twentieth Ward, Ensign 
Stake Relief Society, Salt Lake City, 
Utah. She is the mother of seven 

BEGINNING March 27, i960, a 
six-day White House Confer- 
ence was held in Washington, 
D.C., in the interests of children, 
youth, and better family and com- 
munity relations. This was the 
sixth such national convention. 
They represent a great development 
in America's social conscience, re- 
sulting in improved legislation and 
organization of public and private 
social services. In 1909 the em- 
phasis was on home-finding for 
dependent children — many thou- 
sands of them — and breaking up 
large institutions for child care into 
small, cottage-type units, more like 
homes. In 1919 specialists in child 
welfare, education, pediatrics, and 
public health drafted a statement 
of minimum standards for child em- 
ployment, maternal and child 
health, and child protection. In 
1930, 1200 experts prepared reports 
on subjects which included pre- 
natal care, communicable disease 
control, parent education, vocational 
guidance, recreation, the handi- 
capped, and delinquency. In 1940 
democracy was the theme: the 
economic challenge to democracy; 
self-respect, self-reliance, and a co- 
operative attitude necessary to 
democracy; the family the "thres- 
hold of democracy"; the waning of 
the family's acceptance of responsi- 
bility for its own children. The 
1950 theme was discovering the 
ingredients of a healthy personality. 

Page 239 


VOL. 47 

APRIL 1960 

NO. 4 

cJhey Shall Speak vi/ith Hew cJo agues 

(^)N a morning in early spring a 
farm woman who lived in the 
bleak hills of a western desert 
walked to the mouth of a canyon to 
see what appeared to her to be a 
miracle. She saw a stream of pure 
water breaking from a snowbank— 
and only a short distance down the 
hill the wild yellow violets blos- 
somed in splendor against the gray 
rocks. Spring had come and hope 
had come, and sunshine blessed the 
land. The woman felt joy and 
gratitude in the turning of the sea- 
sonal cycle that had brought the 
springtime back again. It was the 
restoration of promise and the re- 
newing of the Heavenly Father's 
lasting covenant with earth. 

To all women whose hearts are 
made glad with springtime there 
comes again the message of the 
holy scriptures and the precious 
words that bring the undeniable 
solace and hope of the teachings of 
the Savior. For among the believ- 
ers in the land of Palestine were 
many faithful women "which fol- 
lowed Jesus from Galilee, minister- 
ing unto him." 

First at the opened tomb were 
the women of Easter. They were 
the first to hear the immortal words 
that fell as everlasting sunlight 
against the darkness of the sepul- 
chre: "He is not here: for he is 
risen, as he said. Come, see the 
place where the Lord lay." 

Page 240 

To women — first — w r as the 
message given — to women who had 
followed the Christ along his earthly 
pathway, rejoicing in his gospel and 
seeking for understanding of his 
words which opened for them the 
wide doors of a belief in life eternal. 

How glorious are the words of 
Easter, crystal clear as brooks leap- 
ing over stones, deeper than pools 
of water, and more vibrant than 
fountains in a season of rain— the 
words witnessing the resurrection of 
Jesus, and the consequent arising 
in the time of promise, of all who 
had ever lived upon the earth and 
those who were yet to make the 
journey in mortality. It is of great 
moment that women the world 
over, in every age and generation, 
should contemplate the significance 
of that eternal message. 

The words came not without a re- 
sponsibility to those who heard the 
voice of the angel — or to those 
women following in later eras of the 
gospel light: ". . . go quickly, and 
tell his disciples that he is risen from 
the dead; and, behold, he goes be- 
fore you into Galilee; there shall ye 
see him . . . And they departed 
quickly from the sepulchre . . . and 
did run to bring the disciples word." 

Thus the women of Easter be- 
came couriers and messengers of 
the word. Light upon the stone 
paths were their feet, and glad their 



hearts to carry the message of the 
resurrection. It is not strange, then, 
that women have been in times past, 
and are today privileged to rejoice 
in the glad tidings—". . . go tell my 
brethren. . . . All power is given 
unto me in heaven and in earth . . . 
and lo, I am with you alway, even 
unto the end of the world . . ." (Mt. 
28:10, 18-20). 

Then, shall we not as women in 
the beloved sisterhood, accept with 

rejoicing our privilege of earth life, 
enduring with courage our trials and 
disappointments, placing a resplend- 
ent faith in the Savior's promise of 
eternal life? Shall we not rise above 
the stones and the troubles that 
beset us, and greet each day even as 
the women of Easter lifted their 
radiant faces on that morning long 
ago from those dark hills round- 
about Jerusalem? 

-V. P. C. 

Mt 8 


Ouida Johns Pedeisen 

Along the dark path Mary carried spice 

And ointment, sweet and fragrant in her hand. 

Seeking to do some small service there, 

She sought the tomb across the morning land. 

Perhaps she knew, as women know, that grief 
May be assuaged in service, that the call 
Of human need can bring a sweet relief 
When faithful hands are busied with a task. 

As sunrise rimmed the hills her eyes beheld 
The open sepulchre. She stood in sudden fright 
Before the angel, yet she stayed to hear 
His message spoken in the growing light. 

From tombs of grief the stones were rolled away 
Eternally. To all the world was given 
Joy, when, trembling in amazement, Mary heard 
"He is not here — he is risen — he is risen!" 


iurignam LJoung dniversity \z)n-(^ampus 
^Leadership week 

June 4-9, i960 — 37th Annual Festival of Learning 


The welcoming doors of Brigham Young University will again open to the guests 
of Leadership Week June 4-9 of i960. Each year the Relief Society members have 
found the events of Leadership Week most interesting, enjoyable, and of great help in 
their year's program. The General Board would like to direct the attention of the 
members of the Relief Society to the following classes, along with many others, which 
will be of great value to Relief Society women: 

Historical Background of Relief Society Theology Lessons 

Relief Society Theology Lessons — The Doctrine and Covenants 

Relief Society Social Science Lessons — Spiritual Living in the Nuclear Age 

Relief Society Literature Lessons — American Literature Comes of Age 

Teaching Helps 

Music Helps 

Audio-Visual Helps — Teaching Materials for Relief Society 

Storytelling, Poetry, and Dramatization 

Work Day Ideas — Arts and Crafts for Teachers of Adults 

(Including workshops) 
Family Nights 

Teaching Discipline to Healthy Children 
Kitchen Planning 

Drapery and Lampshade Construction 
Community Meal Service 
Handling the Family Income 
Understanding Your Child 
Foundations of Health in the Family 
Methods of Caring for the Sick in the Home 
Foundations of Testimony 

Elder Roy W. Doxey, author of the theology lessons for the coming year, will teach 
the course on the Doctrine and Covenants; Elder Briant S. Jacobs, author of the Relief 
Society literature lessons, will teach the classes in American Literature Comes of Age; 
Elder Blaine M. Porter, author of the social science lessons, will teach a course in 
Spiritual Living in the Nuclear Age; and Elder Ivan J. Barrett will teach the course in 
the Historical Background of Relief Society Theology Lessons. 

Detailed programs and registration cards may be obtained by writing to or calling 
in at the Brigham Young University Adult Education Services in Provo, Utah. 

The information and teachings given at Leadership Week do not substitute for 
the official Relief Society instructions, but the material is most beneficial as it supple- 
ments and enhances understandings. 

Leadership week programs at the following times and places will be announced 

Ogden, Utah June 20-22 

Salt Lake City, Utah June 27 - July 1 

Southern California August 22-26 

Northern California August 29-Sept. 2 

Rexburg, Idaho November 9-11 

Arizona December 28-31 

Page 242 

JLesson [Previews to Jxppear in the yune tissue 

of ofhe [Relief Society II Lagaztne 

npHE previews for the 1960-61 lessons will appear in the June issue of 
The Relief Society Magazine, and the lessons for October will be in 
the July i960 issue. In order to obtain the June issue of the Magazine, 
it will be necessary for renewals and new subscriptions to reach the general 
offices by the first of May i960. It is suggested that Magazine representa- 
tives check their lists immediately so that all Relief Society members will 
receive all of the issues containing the lessons. Ward presidents, also, 
should make this announcement in the April meetings. 

C/he vUtdentnq Circle 

Charlotte R. Leyden 

Associate Director, Public Education 

American Cancer Society, Inc. 

T^HE widening circle made by a pebble in a lake always reaches the outer 

edges. If it's a large lake it takes longer than if it's a small lake. If 
you dropped a pebble from a boat into the center of Lake Michigan you 
might never witness the moment when the widening circle meets the 
shoreline. But you know for a fact that it will. 

Not all of us may live to see cancer conquered. . . . The concensus 
of scientists is that cancer will be conquered just as were other once dread 
diseases, such as tuberculosis, pneumonia, and polio. The question is 
no longer ii, but when. 

There are many doctors in practice today who remember the time 
when there was no ii about it, when the outlook for the average cancer 
patient was death and disaster. That was when a small group of men and 
women dropped a pebble of hope into the dark, seemingly impenetrable 
depths of the cancer problem. Slowly it spread into what has now become 
a vast life-saving network of research, service, and educational programs. 
Independent volunteers built the American Cancer Society as their instru- 
mentality for achieving cancer control. The Society is a grass roots organ- 
ization which belongs to its 2,000,000 volunteers, working in fifty states. 
They raise the funds, they set the policies, they do the chores that each 
year help save the lives of 165,000 men, women, and children cancer 
patients. . . . 

In many areas informative films for group showing may be obtained 
from local organizations of the American Cancer Society. 

One million living Americans cured of cancer bear witness to the 
success of these efforts. In April the Cancer Crusade will give you a chance 
to drop a pebble with a dollar sign into the widening circle of hope for 
every cancer patient in America. . . . 

Page 243 

LKectpes Qjrom the west (central States 1 1 Ltssion 

Submitted by Anna C. Merrill 
Huckleberry Dessert 

i c. sugar 
2 tbsp. butter 

1 egg, beaten 

i tsp. baking powder, sifted with 

i c. flour and pinch of salt 

3 c. ripe huckleberries, washed 

4 c. sugar, 

or nutmeg 

mixed with cinnamon 

Mix in order given, stir in huckleberries. Spread in greased cake pan, 8" x 10". 
Sprinkle top with Vz cup sugar mixed with cinnamon or nutmeg. Bake 25 or 30 min- 
utes in 400 degree oven or until brown and crusty. May be served with cream, whipped 
cream, or lemon butter sauce. Serves four. 

Beef in Sour Cream 

3 lbs. lean stewing beef 
3 tbsp. fat 
5 large onions 

2 c. sour cream 
Vz tsp. oregano 
1 tsp. salt 

Cut beef in chunks suitable for serving. Roll in flour and brown in fat. Remove 
to baking dish. Slice onions thinly and brown in remaining fat. Add sour cream and 
seasonings. Cover and bake in 300 oven for 2 hours or until tender. Serves 8. 

Banana Drops 

2 Vz c. flour 

2 tsp. baking powder 

Vz tsp. salt 

!4 tsp. soda 

% c. shortening 

1 c. sugar 

2 eggs 

Vz tsp. vanilla 

1 c. chocolate drops or chips 
1 c. mashed bananas 

Mix as for standard cookie recipe. Drop by teaspoons on greased cookie sheet. 
Bake at 400 for 10 to 12 minutes. Yield: 6 dozen. 

X A c. shortening 

1 c. brown sugar 

2 eggs 

1 tsp. baking powder 

Butterscotch Brownies 

3 A c. flour 

Vz tsp. salt 

Vz tsp. vanilla 

Vz c nuts 

Mix as for standard cookie recipe. Bake at 350 for 20 to 25 minutes in 8-inch 
square pan. 

Barbecued Venison 

Use round, T-bone, or other cut of steak. Sauce is for approximately four servings. 


% c. catsup 
3 tbsp. mustard 
1 tsp. Worcestershire sauce 

Page 244 

salt, pepper to taste 
(onion salt if desired) 
% c. water 


Combine all ingredients in the order given to make bar-b-que paste. Place meat 
in greased baking dish. Spread prepared paste over meat. Add small amount of 
water to bottom of pan to keep meat moist. Cover and bake at 350 for 1/4 hours 
or longer, depending on tenderness of meat. Add water if needed. 

Roast Pheasant 

1 pheasant 1 tsp. salt 

1 qt. boiling water % tsp. pepper 

3 stalks celery 4 strips bacon 

1 onion 1 c. water 

Clean pheasant, place in pan, and pour boiling water over bird and into cavity. 
Place celery and onion in bird. Do not sew up. Rub bird with salt and pepper. Place 
in roasting pan and place the bacon strips over breast. Add the 1 c. of water and roast in 
moderate oven (350 F) uncovered for 2 hours or until tender. 

Wild Duck 

1 duck 3 strips bacon 

1 stalk celery 2 tbsp. bacon drippings 

J /4 apple salt and pepper to taste 

1 onion 

Clean duck and soak in strong salt water 2 or 3 hours. Remove from water and 
dry well. In cavity of duck place celery stalk, apple, and onion. Season outside of bird 
with salt and pepper. Fasten strips of bacon across the breast of bird with toothpicks. 
Place duck, breast side down, in uncovered roasting pan. Add bacon drippings. Roast 
at 375 F. until it begins to sizzle and turn brown. Place lid on, and reduce tempera- 
ture of oven to 300 ° F. Baste every 20 minutes and roast for 3 hours. During last half 
hour remove cover and turn duck so breast will brown. 

De Luxe Hot Cakes 

3 c. unsifted whole -wheat flour 2 egg yolks 

1 tbsp. baking powder iVi c. whole milk 

% tsp. salt 3 tbsp. oil 

3 tbsp. honey 2 egg whites, beaten 

Combine in order given, folding in beaten egg whites last. Bake on lightly 
greased hot griddle. These are really light and tasty. 

Pan Cakes, Chuck Wagon Style 

6 slices bacon 2 c. flour 

Vs c. cooked bacon fat 4 tsp. baking powder 

2 eggs 1 tsp. salt 
2 c. milk !4 c. sugar 

Chop bacon and brown lightly. Set aside while fat cools. Sift flour, baking pow- 
der, sugar, and salt together. Beat eggs, stir in milk and cooled bacon fat. Add dry 
ingredients. Beat to a smooth batter. Makes about twenty 3-inch cakes. Cook on 
hot griddle. 



2 eggs, beaten Vi tsp. soda 

1 c. sugar l Vi tsp. baking powder 

2 tbsp. oil i tsp. salt 

l c. sour milk or buttermilk i tsp. nutmeg 

4 c. sifted whole-wheat flour Vi tsp. cinnamon 

Combine beaten eggs, sugar, and oil. Add sour milk or buttermilk and beat. Sift 
dry ingredients together twice and add to first mixture and beat well. Knead for 
Vi minute. Roll to V& " thickness, cut, and fry in deep fat. 

Prune Cake 

i Vi c. sugar i tsp. cinnamon 

2 Vi c. flour i tsp. nutmeg 

3 tsp. baking powder % tsp. cloves 
Vi tsp. salt Vi tsp. allspice 

Mix well in a large bowl, then add: 

3 eggs l tsp. vanilla 

Vi c. chopped nuts Vi c. shortening 

l c. prunes (cooked, cooled, pitted, 
and add juice) 

Beat until smooth, about 4 minutes. Bake at 350 for 45 to 50 minutes. 

Easy Caramel Icing 

1 Vz c. brown sugar 2 tbsp. butter 

l A c. top milk 1 tsp. vanilla 

Mix in saucepan, bring to boil, and boil for 3 minutes, stirring constantly. Remove 
from heat, add vanilla, beat until thick and creamy enough to spread. Add a little 
cream if needed to spread. 

Vi/dd I Homing (glories 

Ethel lacobson 

Colors run riot 

Over the plain! 

Here like a purple 


The morning-glory 

Armies sweep 

Till we walk in glory 


Where a myriad tiny 

Trumpets blare 

Triumphant paeans 

On April air! 

To Die Before Thy Time 

Helen Bay Gibbons 

MARY Sheridan was smiling 
as she hung up the tele- 
phone. It was easy to break 
that appointment, she thought. I'd 
better call Martha again right away 
—she is so insistent, and the lunch- 
eon does sound tempting. 

For a moment she glanced out- 
side at her flower bed, neat and 
colorful behind the billowy, white 
Priscilla curtains. Mary took great 
pride in her excellent housekeeping. 
She enjoyed creating for her hus- 
band and children the peace and 
comfort of a clean, uncluttered 
home. Her eyes surveyed the shiny 
kitchen, and discovered in the cor- 
ner a small boy's Cub Scout cap, 
carelessly crumpled. 

"Oh, clear, I forgot about Jamie's 
scout program this afternoon." She 
tapped her toe impatiently. "Well, 
it isn't very important. Jamie will 
understand about the luncheon," 
she reassured her sinking spirits. 
Remembering the Cub Scout com- 
mitment really troubled Mary, for 
she was a conscientious person, but 
deliberately pushing aside her mis- 
givings, she raised the telephone. 

That's when she heard the voices. 
Her startled senses suddenly became 
aware of an unexpected conversa- 

"Who else is coming in to see Dr. 
Sterling today, Sue?" 

"Not too many patients. A Mrs. 
Mary Sheridan just called and 
changed her late afternoon appoint- 
ment to Friday." 

Manv blocks away, Marv listened 
silently. She was a very proper per- 
son who usually wouldn't dream of 
eavesdropping, but hearing her own 

name mentioned, curiosity con- 
quered. She held the receiver 
quietly — straining to hear the muf- 
fled voices of her doctor's nurse and 
receptionist amid the background of 
doctor's office noises. Apparently 
no one there had noticed the tele- 
phone ajar on its cradle, and the 
earlier connection with Mary's line 
remained unbroken. 

"Mary Sheridan!" she heard the 
nurse exclaim. "Did you check 
with Dr. Sterling to see if it would 
be all right to postpone the ap- 

"No. I thought it was just a rou- 
tine matter. Is it important?" 

"I don't know for sure. Dr. Sterl- 
ing had asked Mrs. Sheridan to 
come back today so that he could 
discuss with her the results of the 
tests we ran. Where are the lab 

Mary sat stiff and attentive. She 
heard the rustle of shuffled papers, 
and a comment or two that she just 
could not make out. Then she 
heard the nurse exclaim, quite clear- 

"Oh, dear. This is a bad one!" 

"What do you mean?" 

"I'm not an expert at assessing lab 
reports, but see what it says: 'evi- 
dence of widespread malignancy.' 
It's sad when a case like this occurs. 
I don't envy Dr. Sterling. Of course, 
he'll check and double-check, run 
more tests, and do all that he can, 
but when his efforts fail, he must 
face the patient. It must be ter- 
ribly difficult to tell a woman that 
she has only a few months left to 

Page 247 



A/TARY felt a heavy agony begin 
to grow inside her. 

"Only a few months left to live." 
Her shocked mind repeated the 
phrase over and over. Its chilling 
force paralyzed her muscles and 
she sat with the telephone frozen in 
her grip, totally unconscious of the 
click of the other receiver, and the 
buzz of the dial tone. 

"It isn't true — I don't believe 
it," Mary cried aloud at last. But 
even as her ears heard the words, 
she realized that she did, too, be- 
lieve it. A fear of just this sort of 
thing had taken her to Dr. Ster- 
ling's office in the first place. She 
put down the telephone, buried her 
face in her arm and wept. 

She cried only a short time, how- 
ever, for Mary Sheridan had never 
been inclined to hide from realitv. 
Always, when something went 
wrong, or when something had to 
be done, she had gone to work with 
a kind of aggressive energy to re- 
solve her problems. Now that the 
first force of the shock was receding 
a bit, her mind probed urgently in- 
ward, and she began dispassionately 
examining her own soul. What was 
to be done? She tried to weigh her 
strengths and weaknesses just as she 
might have inspected the items in 
her daughter's back-to-school ward- 

"Here I am," she finally admitted 
to herself, "just another middle-aged 
matron with a somewhat dusty 
mind and well-polished furniture. I 
have carefully cultivated my flower 
garden, and neglected my character. 
I live with my drab spirit in a lovely, 
cheerful house." 

"How did it happen?" she kept 
asking herself. "Dear, generous Dan 
works overtime to buy the things I 

want, and we are all too busv to 
have much time together. Oh, 
Jamie and Louise, how I've neglect- 
ed you." 

It did not take long for Mary to 
realize that there was much to do. 
And being very conscientious, she 
wiped away her tears, rose to her 
feet, and began to rearrange her way 
of life. 

# -if. -if. If. Sf 

""VTOW, boys," said the den 
mother, Mrs. Whitney, "will 
you please stand, one at a time, and 
introduce your guests. Mothers, 
welcome to our Cub Scout party." 

Mary Sheridan sat very straight 
in her chair, resisting the urge to 
hug Jamie and his scrubbed freckles. 
No need to embarrass him in front 
of his friends. There was a certain 
manliness about him, but Mary 
could still see in him the baby son 
she had held in her arms such a 
short time ago. A big grin kept 
popping out all over his face, and 
his head bobbed around excitedly. 
He was so lovably like Dan, big, 
exuberant, and perpetually in mo- 
tion. As Mary glanced at Jamie, 
she remembered uncomfortably the 
snowman they had not had time to 
make, the hike in the canyon that 
would have made them too dirty, 
and the noisy friends that were too 
unruly to invite into the house. 

"Boy, that was a real neat party, 
wasn't it, Mom!" Jamie burst out 
on the way home. 

"Yes, it was, son, and I'm glad 
you invited me." 

As usual, Louise burst into the 
house breathlessly. "Mom, the kids 
are waiting outside for me. May I 
go over to Janet's rumpus room. 
She has some dreamy new records." 

"Hi, honey," Mary answered 



breezily, "run along, but be home 
in time for dinner. Why don't you 
get the crowd together here for a 
platter party sometime soon? We 
could roll back the rugs and dance, 
if you like." 

Louise had an expression on her 
face like Christmas morning, as she 
dashed out. Mary's face looked lit 
up, also. Perhaps it was the reflec- 
tion of the afternoon sun. 

VVTHEN Dan saw the living room, 
his concern was very evident. 
''Mary, what's happened to your ex- 
pensive new love seat that was de- 
livered yesterday?" 

Mary's smile was warm and af- 
fectionate. "I sent it back to the 
store and cancelled the order for 
the other pieces. Here is the re- 
fund check." 

"But, honey," her bewildered hus- 
band frowned, "I thought you liked 
the new furniture." 

"Oh, this old couch is much more 
comfortable," his wife reassured 
him, "and besides, we need lots of 
things more than a new love seat — 
like dinner now, for instance. Later, 
let's hold a family council. I've a 
few suggestions — about taking a 
hike Saturday instead of working in 
the yard. This beautiful weather is 
too good to waste." 

Dan still looked puzzled, but smil- 
ing at the aroma of steak and onions, 
and patting the refund check in his 
pocket, he accepted the new atmos- 
phere uncomplainingly. 

Later that night, lying awake in 
the moon-drenched bedroom, Mary 
drank in deeply of the refreshing air 
of evening, and watched the familiar 
face of her husband relax into sleep. 
She knew that Dan had sensed 
something was different, but Mary 

had made it safely through without 
revealing her secret. 

Wonderful Dan — always so kind 
and good. She remembered the day 
they married, promising each other, 
"We'll make our lives really mean 
something." Hungrily, her eyes took 
in every beloved detail of her hus- 
band's appearance — his broad, 
muscled shoulders and strong, 
square hands, the funny wrinkles 
around his eyes. 

"It's almost too late, Dan," she 
whispered, "almost, but not quite." 

She fell asleep thinking of the 
freckled grin of a small boy, and 
the joy in a teen-aged daughter's 
lovely eyes. 

T^HAT was the way the days 
passed until Friday. The chil- 
dren hurried home from school to 
a mother with time to welcome and 
listen to them. Dan, refreshed by 
the thought of the sizable refund 
check deposited in the bank, seemed 
more relaxed and secure. He seemed 
to find more time to spend with his 
family. Mary, marking and savor- 
ing every hour as it passed, knew 
that she must go on Friday to see 
Dr. Sterling and hear from him 
what amounted to her death sen- 
tence — the penalty which disease 
had placed upon her. 

"Dr. Sterling will see you now, 
Mrs. Sheridan." The nurse's voice, 
clipped and formal, sounded strange- 
ly like doom to Mary. She shud- 
dered slightly, but squared her 
shoulders as she walked down the 

Dr. Sterling was examining a 
paper as she came in. It was the 
lab report, no doubt. At least, it 
would be a relief to know just what 



she might expect. In any case, 
Mary thought, I'll appreciate the 
davs that remain. 

"Mrs. Sheridan," Dr. Sterling 
greeted her cordially, rising and ex- 
tending his hand. "How are you 
today? Won't you be seated." 

"Please don't think me abrupt, 
Doctor," Mary said, sitting nervous- 
ly on the edge of the chair, "but I 
am anxious to know the truth." 

"Well, that will be easy. We find 
only a small benign tumor, easy to 
remove. Otherwise, you are in fine 

Mary looked at him suspiciously, 
struggling to hide the quaver in her 
voice, "Please don't be afraid to tell 
me what you really found. You 
see, I overheard your nurse. I al- 

ready know what is on the lab re- 

"Well, Mrs. Sheridan," Dr. Ster- 
ling smiled as he spoke, "you 
obviously overheard the wrong lab 
report. You are the fortunate one 
— another of my patients is not so 
blessed with good health. All that 
we must do now is make a date for 
taking care of that tumor." 

sjc jj: # # jjs 

The afternoon sunshine was bril- 
liant in its happy blue sky. The 
flowers smiled gaily. Mary missed 
nothing of the sights and sounds of 
the city streets, the earth, the sky 
and the people around her as she 
hurried home to continue her new- 
planned life with her husband and 

1 1 Lasterptece 

Viola Quinn Wi/Jmore 

Blushing pink, fluffy white, and cerulean blue, 
Orange, mauve, and cerise in loud or muted hue; 
Purple, gray, and harvest gold — 
What artist dares to paint so bold? 

And yet in the evening to the West there lies 
This panorama in Dakota skies. 

■ ♦ ■ 

(^osmetics for (grandma 

Esther H. Lamb 

nnHE day had been long, warm, and work-laden. I sat, grateful for a moment on the 
* cool stone of the front porch, glad for the sound barrier the house provided 
between me and the half dozen lusty-voiced grandchildren playing on the back lawn. 

All day they had performed like monkeys on strings, each set in motion by his own 
animated need for action. 

"I am weary to the bone" I told myself. I would be glad when night folded them 
in its quietness. 

Suddenly the back yard war changed its battlefield. All the generals hurled their 
forces past me in frenzied pursuit of imaginary foes. 

Five-year-old Scott, the wildest lieutenant ever to go into action, broke ranks, 
leaned toward me and pressed sweet lips briefly against my cheek, and charged away. 
He never guessed the tingling wave of renewal that his caress had spread across my 
face, to lodge with restfulness in my heart. 

[Planters for the LPatto 

Eva. Willes Wangsgaard 

ONE of the surest ways to in- 
crease the outdoorsy feeling 
of the patio and tie it to the 
garden is by means of planters. 
So containers become of basic in- 
terest — what size, what shape, 
where and how to obtain them? 

I made mine and collected Ori- 
ental kegs to add to them. The 
Japanese grocers import native foods 
for their customers. Soy bean 
sauce, pickled plums, etc. arrive in 
wooden kegs of a delightfully 
artistic design. They are made of 
hardwood staves with bamboo 
rounds. Removing the paper la- 
bels, sanding off the print, and 
applying a coat of spar varnish is a 
very small task, and you have a 
beautiful jardiniere, or with a brace 
and bit, you can bore drainage holes 
and have a practical planter that 
will enhance the beauty of any ar- 
rangement. Since the kegs are made 

of wood, if they are used as jar- 
dinieres, they need periodic soak- 
ing to prevent shrinkage and falling 
apart. But as planters, the watering 
of the plants keeps the staves moist 
and tight. 

The goods boxes which carry the 
canned goods in from the Orient 
are another source of planter ma- 
terial. These may be obtained 
through the Japanese grocers for a 
few cents each. They take redwood 
stain well, and, being hardwood, 
make particularly serviceable con- 
tainers. One box sawed in half 
lengthwise will make two planters. 
The lids provide the material for 
filling in the open side. If the lids 
are not available, two boxes will 
make three planters 7" x 10" x 20", 
which may be finished in two 
shapes — depending on whether 
you use the 7" side for the bottom 
or the 10" side. This is determined 

Page 251 



"by the space it has to fit, and also, 
by what the intended planting is. 
The shallow, wider box is a satis- 
factory petunia and shallow-rooted 
plant container. The deeper box 
serves well for geraniums and coleus 

In making containers of wood, 
one must keep in mind the fact that 
wood swells when wet and may 
warp out of shape. This warping 
is controlled by binding the bottom 
and sides around both end pieces 
with strips of metal. For this one 
can use the metal strips that come 
off peat moss bails and similar 
sources, but, usually, I use brass 
weather-stripping because it is just 
as binding and is ornamental as 
well. When inch-wide stripping 
was all I could purchase, I split it 
lengthwise with the garden shears 
with little resistance. An addition- 
al binding around the middle with 
full-width weather-stripping makes 
a good decoration. 

A NOTHER source of material is 
the redwood pieces discarded 

in the kindling piles at the local 
lumber yards. Also, it pays to buy 
redwood by the foot and make your 
own designs, because in that way 
you can fit the size and shape of 
the planter to your requirements. 
I had mine cut to measure at the 
planing mill and put them together 
with small finishing nails. The 
least expensive material is the un- 
finished redwood used for basket- 
weave fences. It has a pleasing, 
rough texture. For other spots you 
might prefer the finished redwood. 
You can buy it in a number of 
widths and thicknesses, and, cut to 
measure, the finishing of the boxes 
is a simple, pleasant job. 

Except for the kegs, most plant- 
ers, of whatever wood they are 
made, look better and give longer 
service if they are given two coats 
of redwood finish "three-in-one," 
which stains, seals, and waxes in one 

My patio contains two house 
windows. I leveled my sills with a 
piece of 2" x 8" redwood beveled 
on the underside to fit the slope and 



secured to the widowframe with 
angle braces. Around this slab, and 
protruding one half-inch above the 
surface, I nailed a wide strip of 
weather-stripping which serves as a 
lip to prevent slipping of window 
boxes and as an ornament. Win- 
dow boxes trimmed with redwood 
bark and planted with Madeira 
vines make a picture of the windows 
and soften the severity of the fire- 
brick walls. 

Carrying out the theme in the 
garden, the fifteen-feet circle, which 
is my iris garden, is only foliage 
from June on. To fill this space 
with color, depth, and interest, 
planters and stands proved an 
aesthetic answer. Large boxes 
10" x 10" x 27" filled with May- 
time petunias, and resting on iron 
stands, backed by taller merchan- 
dise-display stands, loaded with 
tiers of planters filled with Pink 
Wizard petunias, which carried out 
both depth and height to the color 
picture, carry summer color out, 
up, and back to the background of 
Persian lilacs. A nail keg, cut wide 
at the mouth and bearing a rich 
redwood coat, holds a growing 
bouquet of dwarf dahlias and fills 
the center spot. 

Each year teaches me a little 
more about color effects and tim- 
ing, but I key my whole garden 
color scheme to the phlox which, in 
this locality, are at their height in 

patio season. A planting of City 
of Portland (melon pink) cannas 
is lovely in an Oriental keg with 
lower-growing related plants such 
as chin-cher-chin-chee or gladioli 
blooming around them. 

The small boxes that fit the 
flower cart are made of cut-to-meas- 
ure finished redwood and planted 
with coleus, geraniums, and fibrous 

To keep planters off the floor and 
allow drainage, which is provided 
for by bored holes, I use rubber- 
headed furniture protector pins or 
rubber caster cups nailed on upside 

Planters frequently need moving 
for convenience or for obtaining 
sun and shade as required for plant 
growth. This chore is made simple 
by use of a few homemade dollies. 
One wide board cut the proper 
length for fitting the planter, re- 
enforced by a cross piece at either 
end, is made mobile by screwing 
casters to the cross pieces, one in 
each corner. If no wide wood is 
available, the crosspieces make it 
easy to hold narrower lumber to- 
gether. Homemade dollies have 
two advantages over commercial 
ones, they cost less and can be 
made to fit the need. The casters 
of the type that screw to the bottom 
of things can be bought at most 
hardware stores for a reasonable 

cJhtrteen JJon ts tn Sewing for a iuest- Jjressed you 

Wilma M. Rich 

u VOU always look as if you had 
stepped straight from the 
pages of Vogue!" my neighbor re- 
flected aloud one day. "How do 
you do it?" 

"By sewing all my own clothes," 
I answered simply. 

With a wail close to tears, she 
asked, "But how? I sew, too, but 
I come closer to looking as if I've 
splurged at a third-rate rummage 
sale instead. What makes the dif- 

What does make the difference? 
Expensive materials? Four hundred 
dollar sewing machines? Extensive 
sewing courses? Or just taking a 
few specific pains and double check- 

Speaking from experience, Fve 
discovered that good quality ma- 
terial and a smooth-running ma- 
chine do help, as do hours of 
experience and learning; but the big 
thing that makes the big difference 
is learning to eliminate a few simple 

Mistakes most often made by 
beginners as well as experienced 
seamstresses can be wiped quickly 
and easily from the slate and thus 
save frustrated tears and chucked 
away, half-finished clothes. But 

Well, to explain easily, let me list 
the "don'ts" to watch out for and 
leave the "do's" to the pattern you 
choose to create with. 

First of all, I'll generalize with 
one tremendous don't that briefly 
overheads all smaller ones: Don't 

The others follow and are all of 

Page 254 

1. Don't begin your article until you are 
completely familiar with your pattern, 
material, and sewing machine. If you do, 
it is like putting your confidence in 
numerous, strange business partners. 

2. Don't underestimate the value of 
markings on your pattern pieces. Use 
them to full advantage. Having a dot or 
a broken line to follow may save many 
precious moments and stitches. 

3. Don't choose at random the kind 
of seam for your garment. Investigate 
types of seams for different types of cloth- 
ing and complement your article with the 
best seam possible. 

4. Don't feed material under the needle 
too fast and turn out faulty, uneven seams. 
Anyone can sew fast, but only an expert 
can sew straight. 

5. Don't leave seams unfinished or de- 
pend entirely upon pinking shears for fin- 
ishing seams. Leaving a seam unfinished 
is like leaving a cake un-iced, and pinked 
edges are only effective on certain mater- 
ials. All materials fray; only finished 
seams keep unruly threads intact. 

6. Don't neglect to clip curves and trim 
seams when the pattern calls for it. Care- 
lessness may produce puckers and humps 
and look very unattractive. 

7. Don't fight "the battle of the bulge." 
If bulges crop up in obvious profusion, 
don't try to push or pry them out, the 
result may be hazardous. Get to the base 
of the problem and work it out deftly 
from where the bulge begins. 

8. Don't cover one mistake with an- 
other. Two wrongs don't make a right. 
Undo the first and the second will take 
care of itself. 

9. Don't scowl at and skip around the 
word "baste" on a guide sheet. It is put 
there for your benefit and will simplify 
your job immensely. Take the extra time 
that says you care. 



10. Don't tack by machine in conspicu- 
ous places. It may spare you a moment, 
but will cost you that fashion-lovely look 
you desire. 

11. Don't pull gathers haphazardly. The 
tiny gathers determine the graceful curve 
of a sleeve and the full, flaring drape of 
a skirt. Make them precise. 

12. Don't finger-press. Use an iron so 
your seams, pleats, tabs, and plackets will 
lie flat and even. 

13. Above all, don't sew under stress. 
An hour of mistakes may be avoided by a 
twenty-minute relaxation break. 

To sum up: 

Don't take your sewing for grant- 
ed. Take time, use care, and be 
tolerant and patient. You'll discover 
a whole new world of delight ahead 
and an exquisite, fashion-fancy, new 

Untold (Pi 


Vesta N. Fairbairn 

Like an opening flower, 

Like morning's dawnlight hour, 

Like the unread page, 

Like spring's first breath of sage, 

Like untried chords and tone 

Of a song, unsung, unknown, 

Like mystery of earth 

Is each year's joyous birth. 

1 1 Loo might 

Celia Luce 

npHE night was a gusty one, with the sky almost covered with clouds. The moon 
■* sailed behind the clouds, sending its light in a great glowing circle where the 
clouds were thin, and peeking through tiny holes in the thicker clouds. 

I watched with delight, but feared the display was about at an end. Ahead of the 
moon was a dark cloud that looked as though it was so deep and black there would 
be never a hole for the beauty of the moon to shine through. 

The moon crept on behind the dark cloud, but her radiance kept finding thin 
places and holes, and she went shining on. The cloud which had looked black and 
forbidding was made golden and beautiful by the moon's presence. 

There are times when life looks like the dark cloud. There doesn't seem to be 
anything ahead but the deepest of gloom. 

Then the wise person turns to the Lord in prayer. The light of God will shine 
through the gloom and scatter beauty over the path ahead. 

The light of the moon may not be fully appreciated on clear nights; but a few 
clouds spread the glow and add immeasurably to the beauty. 

We turn to God for help when the way ahead looks' dark, and our lives are richer, 
more beautiful, for the clouds of sorrow we have seen. 

LOo SJt LJ our self 

Joy Huhne 

THE do-it-yourself urge with 
me is like yeast. Hidden 
away in my being somewhere 
are the tiny spores waiting for the 
proper frame of mind to nourish 
them. When a spark of thought 
warms them, and they are fed the 
sweet sugar of ambition, they begin 
to ferment and grow within me 
until I am filled with a bubbling 
effervescence for action. 

My husband Bill has choked 
down sandwiches for dinner many a 
time while he suffered through the 
worst and hoped for the better. My 
children have learned to make their 
own beds or open a can of soup 
for lunch in case of emergency. 
( Emergency has a very liberal mean- 
ing at our house.) But the person 
who has needed the most under- 
standing is my mother-in-law. 

Some supersensitive instrument 
must have been built into Bill's 
mother for her to detect when the 
yeast has come to a head, that she 
can always pick the day of my latest 
project to "drop in." 

It is almost as uncanny that I 
cannot predict her visits. I have 
not yet figured out what pattern 
they make on her closely followed 
schedule of things to do. I can 
predict a week, a month, or even 
ten years in advance that come 
Monday morning, she will wash. 
Tuesday, rain, shine, or hurricane, 
she will have the ironing finished 
by ten o'clock. So it goes. She has 
a time for everything. She never 
has spring or fall housecleaning as 
I do, when everything is turned ex- 
citedly upside down for two weeks 
and finally settled comfortably, 

Page 256 

cleanly back. Each dav she does 
some of those extra cleaning chores. 
She would never say on a fine spring 
Monday, "I think I'll just sit under 
the apricot tree and drink in the 
deliciousness of the air." I could. 
And, likely as not after studying the 
pleasing shape and arrangement of 
blossoms on the apricot bough, I 
would think, wouldn't that make a 
nice design for an etched aluminum 
tray? I'd make a circle of my fing- 
ers and, looking through it with one 
eye closed, move it closer and farther 
away from the flower-laden twig, 
until I had determined the place- 
ment of the spray in the design I 
was already forming in my mind. 
I really should make something for 
Mary Jean Thomas' wedding, I 
would think. And the bubbling was 
started in my brain. 

By afternoon I would be deep 
into the project. The dishes would 
still be in the sink and the floor lit- 
tered with not quite perfect patterns 
that lay where I had dropped them 
in my zest to make a better one. 
My fingernails would be black with 
asphaltum, but on the tray the de- 
sign would be painted in neat clean 
lines. About the time I would hold 
it up to admire the freshness of 
spring I had caught, Bill's mother 
would ring the bell, and I'm sorry 
to say, she would not catch any 
freshness of spring, but rather the 
choke of turpentine, as she came 
through the door. 


HE truth is I wanted to feel that 
way myself. My mother-in-law 
was everything I'd like to have been 
— calm, cool, collected. I yearned 



to be the competent master of my 
fate that she was. But efficiency 
was a conservative garment I wore 
onlv occasionally. I still kept it well 
pressed, hanging in the closet to 
slip on at a moment's notice, hop- 
ing for the chance to appear casually 
clad in it when my mother-in-law 
arrived; but I never had time to get 
it on. 

Last spring I thought I was cured 
forever and ever of the do-it-your- 
self business. 

It started one morning as I lay 
in bed and saw a cobweb hanging 
from the ceiling. I looked around 
for more and noticed, not for the 
first time, the streaked green color 
of the walls and the dark spots by 
the light switch. 

'This room needs painting/' I 

"Uh huh," agreed Bill who was 
always affable when he wasn't quite 

The idea was only a vague 
thought. I could turn away from 
it. Sometime later I got to the 
mental game of choosing a color 
scheme, and the day I saw the paint 
sale at the hardware store, I knew 
there was no turning back. 

I don't like to paint at all, really, 
so the thought was in my mind to 
have Bill do it, although his unco- 
operative idea about all do-it-your- 
self projects was that they cost near- 
ly as much as a professional job by 
the time you had bought the tools; 
that they didn't look so well; and 
besides (and mostly) that they 
were too much work. 

I didn't ever really expect Bill to 
do it, but just mentioning it was 
part of the process. Sometimes it 
took a good deal of impatience to 
get the yeast-like action going. 

After several days of hinting, I 

finally said, "When are you going 
to paint the bedroom?" 

"You're not expecting me to do 
it, are you?" he asked. That set- 
tled that. Still I had had to elimi- 
nate the possibility that he might 
do it because I didn't want to, 

After that I took to measuring 
the room with my eye and approxi- 
mately the number of strokes with 
the roller it would take to do each 
wall. I assembled the tools and ma- 
terials needed so nothing would 
slow me down once I got that urge 
to get the job done. Still no urge. 
The yeast was getting old. 

It was one Monday morning, 
after a particularly peaceful week 
end, that my eyes swept the room 
with a new speed. The size of the 
walls diminished under my gaze, 
and the length of my arm sweep 
and the width of the paint roller 
were exaggerated by my exuber- 
ance. And today was Monday. 
Bill's mother would be too busy 
with her washing to catch me in a 

"I think I'll just paint this room 
today," I said. 

"Uh huh," mumbled Bill and 
rolled out of bed. 

Just paint this room today, in- 
deed! That proved to be the under- 
statement of the century. 

I started to pull up the covers on 
the bed but threw them back in- 
stead. Might just as well have clean 
sheets, too. I'd just toss them in 
the washer. 

As soon as Bill had gone to work 
and the older children were off 
to school, I stacked the dishes and 
started the painting. 

If only a roller or brush could 
sweep down a wall as fast as the eye 
thinks it can! I had failed to con- 



sider the rough finish of the plaster. 
It took a great deal of pressure on 
the roller to force the paint into 
the recesses of the wall. Before 
long I was puffing with the effort. 
I paused and looked back to admire 
the spot I had finished. The thirsty 
plaster was drinking in the paint like 
a blotter. Instead of the clean 
oyster-white I had in mind, the spot 
was a dingy, pale, seasick green. 
Feeling a pale, seasick green myself, 
I turned back to my task with more 
determination but less enthusiasm. 
I'd have to hurry to get two coats 
done before Bill came home and 
saw that bilious color. 

Four-year-old Wayne appeared in 
the doorway. "Whyn't you give me 
'prize?" he asked. "An' not a kiss." 

"I don't have any surprises," I 
said, stretching to reach a little far- 
ther on the ceiling. "Run outside 
now and play in the sand pile." 
Finally, by staring him down, he 
said, "Okay," and the door slammed. 

By mid-morning my shoulders 
ached from pushing, and my neck 
was stiff from holding my head 
tipped back to look at the ceiling. 
I remembered the sheets in the 
washer and went to hang them out. 
Then the overflowing hamper of 
soiled clothes demanded attention. 

When I had put down my paint 
roller to hang clothes for the sixth 
time, I looked at the clock. Patty 
would be home from school any 
minute and could play with Wayne 
when he woke up from his nap. 
In another blessed hour Edward 
would be home from his paper 
route. He could help me with the 
second coat. I'd tried a swipe where 
the paint had already dried and it 
was the gleaming, clean color of an 
oyster shell. My spirits had revived 
somewhat, but I had given up on 

my time schedule. The woodwork 
would have to wait until tomorrow. 

Edward came in about four 
o'clock with his face looking like a 
storm cloud. 

"Finished your route already?" 

"No, I haven't started it. My bike 
won't work." 

"What's the matter with it?" 

"The fender drags on the wheel." 

"Can you fix it?" 

"I just have to tighten up a 

"Go tighten it then. What's all 
the fuss about?" 

"I can't reach the screw without 
taking the wheel off. I'll need a 
little help." 

Edward and I have an unex- 
pressed understanding between us. 
I will give him help when he needs 
it, and he w 7 ill do the same for me. 
It is very fine to have a son like 

We had the wheel off his bicycle 
and the guilty screw tightened in a 
few moments, but couldn't get the 
axle nut tightened after we replaced 
the wheel. After working for half 
an hour, we discovered the threads 
were stripped. We were rummag- 
ing in the odds-and-ends box look- 
ing for a new part when the phone 
rang. It was Mr. McCloud want- 
ing to know why his paper hadn't 
been delivered yet. 

"Get in the car," I said to Ed- 
ward. "I'll take you around your 
route." I called to Patty to wash 
the breakfast dishes and set the 
table for supper while she watched 
Wayne. "All right," she said. Pat- 
ty is a delightful child. "Please help 
me with my arithmetic, when you 
get back," she called. 


HAT night when Bill and I 
crunched our way to bed across 



the newspaper-strewn floor, he said, 
"We should have hired John Olson 
to paint this room/' 

"We couldn't afford it/' I re- 
minded him. 

He acted as if I'd reduced the 
resale value of the house at least 
five hundred dollars by doing the 
job myself, and we couldn't afford 
that either. 

"It will look better with a second 
coat," I assured him, pointing to 
the spot I'd gone over twice. 

"I hope so." He sounded dubi- 
ous as he turned out the light. 

The next day I painted with the 
greatest care. I went over every 
spot until not a speck of green was 
showing. The enamel on the wood- 
work was brushed and brushed and 
not a drop allowed to run. I paint- 
ed around the window glass with a 
meticulousness unheard of by pro- 
fessional painters. This took a good 
deal of time, however, and by after- 
noon I could see I wouldn't finish 
this day either. 

I sank wearily into a chair. I felt 
the enthusiasm escape from me in 
tired little puffs. This time the 
yeast had risen too high. Tomorrow 
I would start being efficient like 
Bill's mother. I'd make a schedule 
and leave no time on it for my crazy 
schemes. Tomorrow when the 
painting was finished, that is. I 
picked up a paper and pencil and 
made a few notes: Monday, wash; 
Tuesdav, iron. 

I may be slow to get started, but 
at least I'm not a quitter, and the 
next morning I was at my task 
early. This was very much to my 
credit, for the air outside was like 
bubbling gingerale— sparkling, cool, 
inviting. Bill's enthusiastic "Not 
bad. Not bad, at all," when he saw 

the room, had given my spirits the 
lift they needed. I marveled at my 
luck that my mother-in-law hadn't 
caught me in the worst of all 

No sooner had this thought 
crossed my mind than a car crossed 
the intersection and drove to a stop 
in front of the house — her car. 

I quickly wiped the paint from 
my arms, peeled off my dirty 
clothes, and slipped on a clean 
dress. I sprayed air freshener in a 
thick choking fog to dissipate the 
paint odor and shut the bedroom 

WHEN the bell rang for the sec- 
one time, I called, "Come in," 
from the kitchen where I'd started 
to wash breakfast dishes. 

I had to look twice to make sure 
it was Bill's mother. No crisp ging- 
ham today. She was wearing an old 
skirt, and one of Dad's faded shirts. 
My mouth was so busy being open 
she was the first to speak. 

"I came to help you," she said, 
"with the painting." She should 
have been a detective. I thought 
my quick camouflage had been com- 

"How did you know?" 

"I heard from Bill and I see paint 
on your nose," she said simply. 
"Where's a brush?" 

"But today is your day to clean 
the linen closet." I had memorized 
her schedule by now. 

"Forget the linen closet. Who 
will know a hundred years from now 
if I cleaned it today or not?" 

"Mother, sit down. Do you feel 
all right?" 

"I haven't felt better for thirty- 
five years." 



"Will you explain what's hap- 
pened to you?" 

"Nothing happened to me. I 
happened to it. Emancipation Proc- 

I decided Fd better humor her. 
I was afraid something had snapped 
in her well-disciplined mind. 

"What did freeing the slaves have 
to do with you?" I asked. 

"I have just freed myself from 
being a slave — a slave to my house, 
to my work. But, mostly, to my 
schedule. I burned it." 

"Burned your schedule?" 

"Yes, I wanted to be like you. 
Master of my fate." 

"But I'm not master of my fate 
at all. You're the one. . . ." 

"Oh, yes, you are," she said. "If 
you want to do something, you do 
it. I'm always wanting to come over 
to see what new and exciting things 
you are doing." 

The new, exciting things she was 
talking about rushed in a quick pro- 
cession through my mind — the 
etched trays, the ceramic figurines, 
the floats for the children's parades, 

raisins drying in the sun, copper 
tooling, mosaics, piecing quilts. The 
line was long. It had been fun. 

"You've taught your children to 
do all sorts of things," she went on. 
"You are never too busy to help 
them learn." 

I hadn't really taught them, just 
let them work with me. They were 
so eager, and their small fingers re- 
sponded skillfully. It was true they 
had learned to do many things both 
to help and for fun. 

I crumpled the paper I had start- 
ed writing my schedule on last 
night, and dropped it in the waste 
basket on my way to the bedroom. 

"Let's hurry and finish the paint- 
ing," I said, "and then how would 
you like to ride up the canyon and 
take a picnic?" 

"I'd love to," Mother answered. 
"We could get some river stones so 
I can get started on that rock garden 
I've wanted so long." 

One thing I didn't know about 
do-it-yourself until then. It's con- 



Maude Rubin 

I claimed this garden plot for mine . . . 

From desert earth I'd made it, 

Planted every rose and tree, 

Harbored bird and humming bee, 

Hoarded seed and gently laid it 

In the furrow — powdered fine 

Was every clod of dry adobe. 

But now these flowers so full of wonder, 

These drums of hail, these shouts of thunder, 

Tear my flimsy claim asunder . . . 

God's — the seed, the storm, the tree, 

God's — the garden, lent to me! 

(christening the I lew (carriage 

Luh Walker 

TT was an ecstatic moment when I 

first saw our new carriage that 
lovely summer morning in 1905. No 
sleek-lined Cadillac could ever thrill 
me as did that carriage, its satiny 
smoothness gleaming in beautiful 
newness — a marked contrast to our 
weather-worn old spring wagon. 

The carriage was a complete sur- 
prise. Only the night before papa 
had smuggled it into the shed, then 
driven it out next morning at the 
strategic moment when we were 
ready to go visiting. For years we 
had longed for a carriage. Now we 
had one, with a wonderful glossy top 
to shelter us from both sun and 
rain. No more aching arms from 
holding parasols. And those in- 
triguing little glass boxes up in 
front held real kerosene lamps. 
Fancy driving along a dark road with 
carriage lights gleaming like a 
couple of giant fireflies! 

Papa had perfectly timed the new 
purchase with our long-planned 
visit to the Wright family who 
lived on a distant farm in the 
''Eagle" neighborhood. 

Proudly we climbed in, Papa and 
Mamma in the front seat, we chil- 
dren in the back. Off we went be- 
hind Major and Ribbon, our fast- 
stepping sorrels. The carriage rode 
marvelously. It was like skimming 
along on air compared to our 
clumsy spring wagon. 

Everywhere was lush summer 
greenness— rolling meadows, fields of 
knee-high corn, and great clumps of 
wild roses dotting the roadside. In 
spite of our urging him to go fast, 
Papa drove slowly, saving the horses, 

he said. Poking along was not in 
keeping with a handsome new car- 
riage, when we knew our team could 
pass any other on the road. Not 
till we reached the National Trail 
did Papa "let out the ponies." This 
was the best road in the country, 
graded and dragged to almost 
boulevard smoothness by the enter- 
prising Eagle farmers. 

But there was another reason for 
Papa's increased speed. This fine 
road was attracting those newfan- 
gled automobiles. Just as well get 
out of danger as soon as possible, 
Papa said. The possibility of meet- 
ing one of the machines put a slight 
damper on our high spirits. We 
were fearful as to how Major and 
Ribbon might react to their first 
sight of an automobile. 

Terrible stories were told of 
what sometimes happened when 
horses saw automobiles. There had 
been runaways and even people 
killed. Women seldom drove on 
the road any more. A man's grip 
on the reins was needed if one of 
those nefarious machines was en- 

\ LERT to danger, we kept close 
watch on the road back of us. 
Suddenly, my heart stood still, but 
I managed to gasp, 'There comes 
onel ,y No need to say what. Papa 
urged the team ahead, while the 
rest of us concentrated on that 
brassy-eyed monster. If only we 
could reach the safe haven of Mr. 
Wright's barnlot before it caught 
up with us! 

The horses' hoofs clicked faster 

Page 261 



and faster, but what horse could 
match a machine that raced at the 
reckless speed of twenty miles an 
hour? It was gaining on us! No 
doubt about it. The horses' ears 
were up. They had scented the 
acrid smoke of that fearful machine. 
Mr. Wright's red barn loomed 
ahead. We might make it if the 
gates were open. With the sprawl- 
ing hedge, we couldn't tell. 

Closer and closer came the 
wheezing monster. ''Hurry, hurry!" 
we warned Papa. A tickle of the 
whip, and the team broke into a 
gallop. Just ahead, a man was wild- 
ly waving his arm in the direction 
of the gate. Thank goodness it was 
open! Mr. Wright's firm hand 
gripped Ribbon's bridle as the brass- 
trimmed machine went snorting by. 
The horses stood panting with heav- 
ing sides, but we and our new car- 
riage were safe. 

We hadn't realized how common 
the gas buggies had become. Before 
the day was over, a half dozen went 
whizzing by. And each time we 
children raced to the front gate for 
a close-up of this fascinating ma- 
chine. With their curiosity under 
better control, the grownups took 
their vantage point on the front 
porch. Almost as queer looking as 
the automobiles themselves were 
the occupants — men in funny black 
goggles, women with long fluttering 
veils, and both men and women 
wearing long coats that Mrs. Wright 
said were "dusters." 

Conversation that day didn't fall 
into the usual pattern of "man talk" 
and "woman talk." In the parlor 
Mr. Wright and Papa made desul- 
tory attempts to discuss crops. But 
it was hard to concentrate on corn 
when any minute they might have 

to dash to the porch to see how 
the passing model differed from the 
one that went by an hour ago. 

Both Papa and Mr. Wright were 
agreed that automobiles were a men- 
ace. Vermont might have the right 
idea, they said, in passing a law that 
forbade driving an automobile on 
a public road unless a man walked 
several hundred feet ahead to give 
warning. But Mr. Wright admit- 
ted a few Eagle farmers were get- 
ting "the bug." His neighbor, Ed 
Matson, had just bought one. Fool- 
ish, of course. He wouldn't think 
of it himself. Oh, maybe in a year 
or two, if crops were good. . . . But 
Mr. Wright's conclusion was cut 
short by a raucous honk that sent 
both men scurrying to the porch. 

HpHE topic of automobiles had also 
invaded the kitchen. As she 
whipped the potatoes, Mrs. Wright 
kept up a sprightly flow of chatter 
about the Matsons and their new 
automobile. Dropping her voice to 
a whisper, she confided to Mamma 
that she was worried . . . worried 
about her husband who was show- 
ing strong symptoms of "automo- 
bile fever." He was a good man, 
but men were men, and you 
couldn't tell. . . . 

"Come on, you women," boomed 
Mr. Wright from the parlor, "or 
you'll miss this one." Mrs. Wright 
dropped the potato masher, and 
with Mamma rushed to the porch. 

We could hardly bear to leave 
that exciting spot. We took a back 
road home, since Papa decided the 
longest way round might be the 
safest. Jouncing over this little- 
traveled road, our new carriage 
didn't ride quite so smoothly, but 



we children chattered excitedly 
about those whizzing automobiles 
we had seen. Would we ever, ever 
ride in one, or wear one of those 
glamorous veils, we wondered? 

Papa might have been wondering 
a little, too. He held the reins 

loosely, looking straight ahead with 
no comments on the corn we passed. 
Only now and then he'd speak, and 
when he did, it was to say some- 
thing about automobiles. As yet, 
our new car was only a gleam in his 
eye, but the gleam was there. 

c/he (c)ld [Red Couch 

Helen B. Morris 

I sat in the platform rocker staring 
at my old red couch. It wasn't 
really red any more — just the 
color that is left after many seasons 
of sun have subtracted the intense 
hues of newness. Varied lengths of 
faded strings dangled from the worn 
right arm, and an inch of heavy 
white cord pointed in my direction. 
It was a big, awkward intruder 
standing boldly against the new 
gray-green wall. 

Sadly, I realized it would con- 
tinue to be the "chief seat" in our 
house for many seasons yet. But, 
then, it would surely have to go. 

This last thought stirred some 
idle corners in my mind. As I 
looked at the couch again, a vision 
of memories played before the eyes 
of my imagination. It magically 
melted my scorn and transformed 
it into a kind of affection. Then I 
knew that to cast it away without 
a thought of thanks would be 
slightly akin to retiring a loyal serv- 
ant to penniless idleness. 

I suddenly remembered the bleak 
day four Januarys before when my 
three-year-old lay weak and fever- 
ish. He was sicker than I had ever 
seen him. His pale, thin face made 
his heavy eyes look large and sad. I 
put a pillow and a blanket on the 
old red couch, and he lay there 

waiting for the doctor to arrive. 

That evening he sat up, turned 
to me and asked, "Mommy, who 
is it that makes little boys well?" 

"The doctor?" I guessed. 

"Yes, Mommy, but who else 
makes boys well?" he persisted, and 
without waiting for my answer, "It's 
Jesus that makes boys well, Mom- 

At least seven different pairs of 
Relief Society visiting teachers have 
been asked to sit down on that 
old red couch. As they have sat 
there they have brought cheer and 
beautiful messages of gospel hope 
into our home. 

Any number of insurance, maga- 
zine, food-plan, awning, book, soft 
water, and brush salesmen have 
spent persuasive, fruitless hours sit- 
ting there with wares we may have 
wanted, but would have to wait a 
while longer to afford. 

Then into my mind flashed a pic- 
ture of our family of four sitting 
side by side on the old red couch. 
There we have sat to begin our 
family hours — with all their suc- 
cesses and failures. Here three of 
us sat while we waited for the five- 
year-old to summon enough cour- 
age to give the talk he had 
composed for this special purpose. 



I remembered his child voice 
saying, "I believe in Heavenly 
Father. I believe that the gospel 
is true. I pray to Heavenly Father 
when I should. When Jesus and 
his disciples went out fishing, the 
sea was 'furious,' and Jesus said, 
Teace be still/ and the sea was 
calm. I love my brother and my 
parents. . . ." 

QO many times we have invited 
our bishop and his counselors 
to sit down on the old red couch. 
Then we have steadied ourselves, 
wondering if their tidings might be 
a new challenge somewhere in the 
upbuilding of the kingdom. And 
surprising as such requests have 
been, or how far above us the task 
may have seemed, any bread cast 
upon the water has always returned 
a thousand fold. 

The old red couch has provided 
a seat for a representative from at 
least seven different classes of shy, 
twelve-year-old boys who have come 
faithfully on Fast Sunday morning 
carrying with them a stiff brown 

Then I remembered sitting there 
one late September evening. The 
head of our house came home later 
than usual from a Saturday night 
Priesthood meeting. I sat there 
while he told me he was the new 
member of the stake high council. 

Since then I have sat there wait- 
ing for him many long and lonely 
evenings, but there we have also 
sat when he returned and we have 
discussed issues great and small. 
From this spot, I realized, had come 
most of our hopes and plans. It 
had been the setting of many of 
our deepest confidences. 

Faces of friends old and new 
passed before my memory as I 

thought of the people who had sat 
on the old red couch. I remem- 
bered the wonderful, welcome 
friends who came to strengthen us 
in our moments of sorrow, and to 
share with us our times of joy. 

My reminiscing mind saw two 
tiny babies napping on the old red 
couch. It saw two little boys cling- 
ing to its edge as they learned to 
walk. And as they grew, their keen 
imaginations transformed its arms 
into horses, its cushions into boats, 
and its back to the tallest building 
in the world. And temporarily, it 
has been known to become a 
tumbling mat, a slippery slide, and 
even a trampoline. 

I remembered sacred moments 
when lying there ill I have felt the 
power of the Priesthood give me 
needed strength and felt great grati- 
tude for the presence of the Priest- 
hood in our home. 

We all went to the old red couch 
when we first sat down together as 
a family of five, and we opened a 
little white blanket to introduce a 
heaven-sent baby daughter to her 
two excited, noisy brothers. It was 
there we all said a silent, humble 
thanks for this gift of life. 

Remembering, a little of the color 
seemed magically restored to the 
faded red upholstery. The desire to 
send it to obscurity had lost its 
urgency. There it stood, meaning 
many things to a family — a boat, 
a cradle, seat of honor, and even a 
spare bedroom for grandpas and 
grandmas when they came to spend 
the night. 

Still, in time, the old red couch 
will have to go. But not to be 
discarded — just tucked away. It 
was the remembering that changed 
it from an enemy to a real trusted 



Evelyn Cox 

N the early dawn I walked across a meadow. The air was cool with a fresh, earthy 
fragrance. Birds chirped and called from near by willow and poplar trees. 

From the indigo blue of the sky to the green carpet of grass I felt the world was 
beautiful; it was good to be alive. I enjoyed this habit of walking and looking and 
listening in the early hours after dawn. 

My steps left slight imprint upon the grass as I passed by. And then I crossed a 
path. Many footsteps had worn away the tender green blades of grass. Even the roots 
had long since been trampled and destroyed; the earth was worn down and deeply 

I stopped and thought, how like a pathway are the habits we form. Most acts, 
whether good or bad, do not leave too deep an impression when they are committed 
once. However, each repetition gives a deeper impression, and we have made a path 
upon which we travel, up or down, whichever the pathway leads. 

Jrlpplesauce Luread 

Myrtle Ainsworth 

1 pkg. yeast ( either fresh or dry) 1 c. cracked wheat 

(dissolved in 1 Vi cups warm water) !4 c. sugar 

1 c. applesauce (sweetened or un- 1 tsp. salt 

sweetened, as desired) l A c. shortening 

1 c. dry milk 5-6 c. white flour 

Mix all of the ingredients together, except the white flour. Then add two cups 
of white flour and stir well. Let the mixture stand in a warm place to rise (from one 
to two hours). Then add the remainder of the flour, enough to make a soft dough. 
This requirement will depend upon the thickness of the applesauce and the consistency 
of the dough desired. Mold the dough into three loaves, or two loaves and one dozen 
rolls, as desired. Dot with butter or brown sugar and let rise until double in bulk. 
Then place in an oven preheated to 400 ° F. After ten or fifteen minutes, reduce the 
heat to 300 ° and bake for one-half hour or more according to degree of brownness 

Raisins or chopped nuts, dates, prunes, or figs may be added to this recipe, and, 
if desired, for a sweet bread, more sugar may be added. If unsweetened applesauce is 
used, the bread will not have a sweet flavor. 

Page 265 

*j\nna Vi/hitney (Johnson — (gifted J/Lrtist 

\ NNA Whitney Johnson, Springville, Utah, in all her eighty-two years, has exempli- 
■**• fied the theme "A thing of beauty is a joy forever." An artist of multiple talents 
and many interests, she has been successful in landscape painting in oils, china painting 
and designing, raising houseplants, designing and quilting quilts and comforters, making 
hooked rugs, tooled leather articles, ceramic figurines, and many pieces of embroidery, 
crocheted articles, and knitted clothing. She is a charter member of the Hafen-Dallin 
Art Club, and was Springville's "Mother of the Year" in 1956. 

Mrs. Johnson has devotedly served the Church, and has worked in various positions 
in Relief Society for thirty-six years. Her descendants include four sons, two daughters, 
twenty-four grandchildren, and nine great-grandchildren. 

Cfioine U\( 

line u\esponst 

Winona F. Thomas 


I thought to write a poem, 

One was running through my head, 

But I made you pajamas 

To keep you warm in bed. 

I could have made a picture, 

But I knew you had no bread 

I kneaded dough and baked the loaves 

So that you would be fed. 

.Page 266 

I fingered the piano; 
My music was outspread. 
When I saw dust upon the floor 
I cleaned your house instead. 

That night my prayers were heaven sped. 
"Thank God for you," is what I said. 

The New Day 

Chapter 7 (Conclusion) 
Hazel K. Todd 

LYNN packed her luggage 
carefully while it was still 
early morning. 
Aunt Polly had arisen long before 
sun-up and picked fresh rhubarb. 
Now she was making pie. There 
was already gingerbread on the cup- 
board, fresh strawberry jam, and a 
pan of chiciv^n ready to be fried. 
'My goodi, ess, Aunt Polly, you'd 

And then she saw the tiny speck 
far off in the distance. And she 
knew it was David. Even before 
she could see the gray and green 
color of the car, she knew it was he. 

"Aunt Polly," she said. "I think 
he is coming!" 

Aunt Polly came and stood beside 

"Aunt Polly," Lynn said, "keep 

think it was Vhanksgiving or some- trying to help Johnny." 

thing with al\ this baking," Lynn 
said, coming into the aromatic 

"I thought you might like a lunch 
to nibble on, on the way. If this 
David boy is like other men, he 
likes to eat." 

"I'm sure he does," Lynn laughed. 
"And he will be happy, I'm sure, to 
know he's marrying into such good 

"Don't say such things. You 
might give me a swelled head." 
Aunt Polly was trying to be jovial. 
But she added seriously, "It has 
been wonderful cooking for you 

Then they didn't say any more. 

Aunt Polly didn't answer. 

The big gray car was coming up 
the hill now. Lynn gave Aunt Polly 
a quick kiss and went out the door. 

She walked to the gate and stood 
waiting. And then, in a minute 
David's arms were about her. 

"Lynn, my darling," he said hold- 
ing her head against his shoulder. 
"It seems as if you've been gone a 
year instead of a week." 

"Does it rcr.Ily?" 

She held to his hand then. "But, 
come, Aunt Polly is waiting to look 
you over. She has cooked such a 
feast we can never eat it all." 

They walked up the path holding 
hands, to the house where Aunt 

All day Lynn waited anxiously. Polly was waiting. 
She started watching the road long It was difficult to say goodbye, 
ahead of time. Even the delicious breakfast of blue- 
It's a long way to Chicago," berry muffins and scrambled eggs 

Aunt Polly said once. 

Lynn laughed a little. "I guess 
I'm just too anxious." 

Once she went out and walked 
around the yard. "If I could just 
have helped Johnny," she said, "it 
would have been so much easier to 


hadn't taken away the sharp 

"I never knew I was such a 
baby," Aunt Polly said. 

But she couldn't seem to do any- 
thing about it. She stood holding 
the corner of her apron to her eyes. 
"Oh, go on, get out before I start 
all over again." 

Page 267 



"We must see her often/' David 
said, as they walked to the car. 

"It's a promise/' Lynn said, and 
then she saw Peter, almost upon her. 
His face was flushed from running, 
his shirt tail stuck out, and his chest 
was heaving. 

"You got to help me. Lindy's 
sick!" he panted. 

T N horror, Lynn looked down into 

his face. 

"Her knee hurts. It's all big and 

The cut by the turkey nest! The 
iodine! She had not used it! 

"What is the matter?" David 
asked, looking at the frightened 
boy. "Who is this child?" 

"He is Johnny's boy," Lynn said. 
"His little sister cut her leg badly 
the day I called you." 

"My Dad had to go before Lindy 
woke up. That MayRee woman 
told me to always call her number, 
but I forgot it," Peter said unhap- 

P i] y. 

"But I can find it," Lynn said, 
seizing the ray of hope. And then 
she stooped and put her arm around 
Peter. "I am going away to Chi- 
cago to live," she said. "But May- 
Ree will always be here to help you. 
I'll find her right now. She is a 
nurse and will know just what to 
do for Lindy." 

In the house Lynn explained 
briefly to Aunt Polly, and then wait- 
ed for the hospital to find MayRee. 

"But I guess you know you got 
me sent home the other night," 
MayRee said to Lynn's second invi- 
tation to go to Johnny's house. 

"Please try again." 

"What am I supposed to do this 

"That day before you came Lindy 

fell and cut her knee. I wrapped 
it up. Now Peter is all excited. He 
says that Lindy is sick, that her knee 
is red and swollen." 

"But Peter could have called me 
if he wanted to. I told him to." 

"He forgot your number. He's 
all confused." 

There was a slight hesitation. 
"But Johnny will just send me 

"Johnny isn't there now. Any- 
way, MayRee, somebody's got to 
help them. I'm going back to Chi- 
cago. I won't be here any more. 
Don't you think it would be better 
for you? You will always be here. 
And besides you are a nurse and 
know what to do." 

MayRee sighed. "Very well, 
Lynn. I guess I'll always keep try- 

"Please do. And please let me 
know as soon as you can, how Lindy 
is. I'll be waiting here." 

"It may take only a few minutes, 
if Johnny comes. I may be back 
before you get your hat off." 

DUT it was an hour before the 
phone rang. 
Lynn held the receiver with 
trembling hands. "MayRee?" she 
asked eagerly. 

"Lindy is all right, Lynn, just a 
real sore knee, with a dose of infec- 
tion. I'm taking her to the hospital 
for penicillin." 
"Oh, MayRee, I am so glad." 
"Yes, it could have been serious 

"Johnny . . . did he come?" 
"Yes, he came just when I had 
the bandage off and it looked the 

"He didn't send you home then?" 
"No. Because I scared him half 



to death. I made him think Lindy 
was sick enough to die. He was 
glad to have me stay. If you have 
been wondering, Lynn, if he loves 
those children, you don't have to 
any more. He adores them/' 

"Oh, I'm sure he does, but. . . ." 

"He promised to change his ways, 
to ... to forget the past. He prom- 
ised to let me help him." 

"MayRee, I am so happy." 

There was a faint sob. 

"Lynn, do you — do you think 
some day maybe I could be a good 

Lynn smiled to herself. "The best 
in the world, MayRee." She hesi- 
tated a moment. "Will you do 
something for me?" 

"Anything, Lindy." 

"Just tell Johnny we said goodbye 
as the best of friends." 

There was a slight pause. 

"But I . . . Why don't you tell 
him yourself? He's with Lindy. I'll 
get him." 

"But I'm not sure he would talk 
to me." 

"I think he would now, Lynn. 
Wait just a minute." 

Lynn waited calmly until she 
heard him pick up the receiver. 


"Yes, Lynn." 

"I just wanted to say goodbye." 

"Thank you, Lindy." 

"You have darling children, John- 

He paused. "I ... I want to 
thank you for being so kind to them. 
They adore you." 

"I will be looking forward to see- 
ing all of you when I visit Aunt 

"Lynn, can you forgive me for 
being — for being that way?" 

"Of course, Johnny. I have been 
foolish, too. But that is all in the 
past. Remember, this is a new day, 
a bright new day, with all the world 
before us." 

"Yes," he said, "I will try to re- 

She wiped the tears from her eyes 
and wondered why she was crying 
when she was so happy. 

And then she hung the phone on 
the old worn hook, kissed Aunt Pol- 
ly again, and went to find David 
who was waiting for her in the porch 

» ♦ ■ 

cJke vUtld [Plum off 


Evelyn Fjeldsted 

From near the creek a wave of perfume comes, 
As softly as the zephyr's touch at night. 
The native wild plum tree will soon bring plums 
To ripen in the wind and valley light. 

Its growth was sure when there was much at stake, 
And with the perfume of another dawn, 
It brings back fleeting memories that take 
Us far, but blossom trystings soon are gone 
With all the sweet intangibility 
Of perfume from the Potawatomi. 


Hulda Parker, General Secretary-Treasurer 

All material submitted for publication in this department should be sent through 
stake and mission Relief Society presidents. See regulations governing the submittal of 
material for "Notes From the Field" in the Magazine for January 1958, page 47, and 
in the Handbook of Instructions of the Relief Society. 


Photograph submitted by Marjorie M. Ward 


Left to right: Jeanne Wilkins; Naomi Bliss; Antonia Van Otten; Alice Tolman, 
instructor; Cordelia Taylor; Connie Ward. 

Marjorie M. Ward, President, Salt Lake Stake Relief Society, reports: "During 
the year 1959 the Relief Society sisters from the Nineteenth Ward have hooked these 
beautiful rugs, making them entirely from discarded woolen clothing and old blankets, 
doing all the dyeing themselves. They have learned the true value of thrift, the real 
art of blending colors, and the joy of doing something very worthwhile. 'A thing 
of beauty is a joy forever.' With care, these rugs will last for many generations, a luxury 
many could not afford if they had to buy them. These rugs cost so little, only the 
price of the stamped burlap and a few cents for dye." 

Page 270 



Photograph submitted by Beulah B. Woodbury 


December 1959 

Beulah B. Woodbury, President, British Mission Relief Society, reports: "General 
Conference of the Central and Northern Districts was occasioned by the visit of Presi- 
dent Henry D. Moyle of the First Presidency and Lawrence D. McKay of the Sun- 
day School General Superintendency, their wives, and the two daughters of President 
Moyle, Alice and Janet. 

"The Singing Mothers have been called on to organize themselves and sing at each 
of the district conferences this past fall series. All of the Singing Mothers from this 
area united in a group of 226, which was led by Sister Margaret Jenner of the Hull 
District, and Sister Elsie Curtis, also of the Hull District, acted as accompanist. . . . 
The Singing Mothers have also been called upon to provide the music for the spring 
series of conferences almost by popular demand of the membership of the mission. 

"Many expressions of appreciation of this event were received from district presi- 
dents and branch presidents, as well as from many others. President Peter }. Everett 
of the Hull Branch commented: 'The Relief Society choir was truly magnificent, a 
choir of angels. How great it was to sing with the other 2,034 saints, and then to 
crown all this to hear the leaders of our Church speak.' " 


LEAST OF THESE," November 5, 1959 

Ruth Stapley, President, Phoenix Stake Relief Society, reports the showing of the 
film "Unto the Least of These" through courtesy of the Fox Theatre, Phoenix. "More 
than 1100 women came out to see the film. A personal invitation was sent to every 
woman in the three stakes (Phoenix, East Phoenix, North Phoenix) inviting her to 
come and bring her husband and friends and neighbors. 

"We began the hour-long program with a beautiful prayer offered by the East 
Phoenix Stake visiting teacher message leader, Edith Alexander. Then a greeting and 
introduction of the film by Ruth Stapley, President, Phoenix Stake Relief Society, fol- 
lowed by a song, 'The Lord's Prayer' sung by our talented Phoenix Stake Relief Society 
organist Virginia Peterson. Then the film was shown, followed by the song 'My 
Testimony' sung by a large group of Singing Mothers from Phoenix Stake. Benediction 
by Mildred Romney, visiting teacher message leader of the East Phoenix Stake. It 
was truly a touching and inspirational hour. We know that many hearts were touched 
that morning and many good resolutions were made anew. 

"We sincerely thank our wonderful General Board, and especially Sister Christine 
Robinson, for this marvelous story so beautifully told and filmed." 



Photograph submitted by Minnie P. Burton 




At the right: chorister Margaret Schoeler. 

First row, left to right: Erna Schumacher; Martha Elisabeth Otto, President; Hed- 
wig Klesper. 

Second row, left to right: Anna von Kalkstein; Margarete Obermann; Frieda Weich- 
haus; Margarete Moccke. 

Back row, left to right: Ruth T. Benson and Marion Kaye Greenwood. 

Minnie P. Burton, President, West German Mission Relief Society, reports: "Ruth 
Benson and Marion Kaye Greenwood are missionaries. The Singing Mothers groups 
in our mission have done much to bring our sisters together. Many of our groups are 
small, but in this land where so much fine music originated, the love for music is ever 
present. We hope to encourage such groups in each branch in the mission." 

Photograph submitted by LaRue L. Schoenfeld 


Lake View Stake Relief Society officers and board members, seated in the front 
row, left to right: Mabel Burgener; Gwen Stokes; Hazel Heslop; LaRue L. Schoen- 
feld, President; Glenda Thompson; Lucille Molen; Iola Belnap Murray, chorister; Mabel 
Peterson; Laura Holmes; Mae Matis; Marietta Parker, 



Several members of the chorus were absent when the picture was taken, including 
Dorothy Code, stake organist and Mabel Belnap Relief Society stake organist. Sister 
Mabel Belnap's picture is inserted at the top right. 

Sister Schoenfeld reports: "Approximately one hundred Singing Mothers par- 
ticipated in the singing for both sessions of conference, and also for conference in Janu- 
ary of the same year (1959). Some of the songs sung in the two conferences were 
Sister Florence Jepperson Madsen's 'Oh, Lovely Land, America/ 'My Soul Is Athirst 
for God,' and 'If Ye Love Me, Keep My Commandments.' " 

Photograph submitted by Luella T. Wilson 


January 9, i960 

Front row, seated, left to right: Clara Gren; Nellie Wiscombe; Ella Peterson; 
Sarah Jane Davies; Mary Christensen; Maggie Daley; Sarah Beardall; Harriet Brown. 

Second row, seated, left to right: Amy Ostler; Harriet Jensen; Zelma Christiansen; 
Edna Lindsey; Leila Fullmer; Alice Johnson; Eva Bird; Estella Wixom; Mary Whiting. 

Third row, seated, left to right: Clara Perry; Agnes Harrison; Annie Gividen; 
Gladys Parry; LaVerl Young; Martha Houtz; Olive Whiting; Zina Dibble; Eugenia Bird. 

Back row, standing, left to right: Roka Fackrell; Velma Hjorth; Thora Dalley; Lilly 
Barney; Rose Neilson; Martha Whiting; Margaret Miner; Mable Brown. 

Luella T. Wilson, President, Kolob Stake Relief Society, reports: "At a Visiting 
Teachers Convention held in Kolob Stake, January 9, i960, all visiting teachers were 
invited to become star teachers for i960. As they arrived, a gold star on a blue back- 
ground was pinned on each visiting teacher. Stake Priesthood authorities, President 
Ernest A. Strong, Jr. and advisor, Bishop Oliver H. Dalton, were present and spoke 
words of inspiration and encouragement. The beautiful film 'Unto the Least of These' 
was shown, and two musical numbers were rendered by the Sixth Ward Singing Moth- 
ers. All sisters with twenty-five or more years of service as visiting teachers were intro- 
duced by their respective Relief Society presidents, and presented with a pretty blue 
potted primrose in a gold foil container. Corsages were also pinned on four sisters who 
had served over fifty years. The oldest was Amy Ostler, who has served sixty-two 
years and is still active. Refreshments were served after the program at a table beautiful- 
ly decorated in blue and gold, which also carried the theme of being star teachers." 

Nineteen other visiting teachers with twenty-five or more years of service are not 
represented in the picture. 



Photograph submitted by Mona Brown 


Seated, left to right: Ruth Stanger; Blanche Hansen; Lucille Poulton; Ila Camp- 
bell; Jean Staley; Mary Cheney, stake work director. 

Standing, left to right: Wilda Carlson, stake organist; Donnie Miller, reader; Ella 
Johnson; Effie Larsen; Lois Willis; Marilyn Fairbanks; Deonne Roberts; Thelma Quig- 
ley; Norma Larson; Muriel Demer; Betty Birrell, stake chorister. 

Mona Brown, President, Twin Falls Stake Relief Society, reports: ''Our Decem- 
ber leadership meeting preliminary program was presented by the stake music depart- 
ment and told of Christmas in song and verse. Following the departmental meetings, 
we all went into the work department to view the lovely Christmas displays and have 
refreshments served by the stake board." 

Photograph submitted by Mary G. Jensen 



GENERAL CONFERNCE, October 7, 1959 

Standing at the right: Tabernacle organist Alexander Schreiner and Vivian P. 
Hoyt, director of the chorus. 

Standing in the foreground, at the left of the organ: Will L. Hoyt, Juab Stake 
Patriarch, and husband of Mrs. Vivian P. Hoyt; Juab Stake President R. Roscoe Gar- 

Mary C. Jensen, President, Juab Stake Relief Society, and her counselors Helen 
B. Jones and Reba C. Mangelson, are standing in the third row, center of the left 



Sister Jensen reports: "One hundred sixty-five women participated, their ages 
ranging from twenty-three to eighty-nine years. This group of women represented 
about 1250 family members (husbands, children, and grandchildren). There are six 
wards in Juab Stake and almost one hundred per cent participation of stake and ward 
officers and class leaders in the chorus, with only a few trained singers in the group. 
Selections sung were: Trayer Perfect/ by Stenson, and 'When Mothers Sing,' words 
and music by Vivian P. Hoyt. Sister Hoyt has dedicated and assigned this song to the 
Juab Stake Relief Society, who are contributing all proceeds from this music to the 
building fund of the stake and ward building which is in the process of construction." 

Photograph submitted by Claire D. Ord 


September 28, 1959 

Claire D. Ord, President, Union Stake Relief Society, reports: "The opening 
social for the Baker Second Ward used the harvest as its theme. It was held in the 
evening, husbands were invited, and a lovely harvest dinner was served. The hall was 
beautifully decorated, with the center of attention being a very large horn of plenty, 
showing an abundant harvest. (The horn of plenty was made of chicken wire, brown 
wrapping paper, and a hoola hoop.) 

"With the beginning of the program, a much deeper theme was introduced, that 
of the spiritual harvest. What are we gleaning from this life to take home to our 
Heavenly Father? As each of the different departments was represented, each held dif- 
ferent shaped seeds (made of painted cardboard), saying that attendance at Relief 
Society would aid us in the planting and nurturing of the good seeds bearing the fruits 
of the qualities we so desire. As each sister finished her preview, she placed the fruit 
bearing a word which we could expect to glean from her contribution to Relief Society 
in the coming year. 

"The invitations, sent earlier, were gay, using burlap for the covers, and bright 
colored yarn and stickers for the horn of plenty. This opening social was outstanding 
in theme and general beauty, and presented well to both the sisters and their husbands 
the coming year's work and the aims of Relief Society. Sister Luella Jordan presides 
over this ward." 



Photograph submitted by Elizabeth C. Hayward 

CHRISTMAS IDEAS," November 5, 1959 

Left to right: Hilda F. Stewart, Stake Work Director Counselor; Helen Bateman, 
Ward Work Director Counselor; Helen Cragun, stake work meeting leader; Lillian 
Smoot, ward work meeting leader. 

Elizabeth C. Hayward, President, East Sharon Stake Relief Society, reports: "On 
November 5, 1959, the East Sharon Stake of Provo, under the direction of Hilda F. 
Stewart and Helen Cragun, presented 'A Preview of Christmas Ideas.' Each of the 
eight ward Relief Societies was responsible for a display. These, plus two guest dis- 
plays, made up the exhibit, which included the following subjects: gifts in music, gift 
wrappings, homemade toys and games, Christmas foods, Christmas decorations, inex- 
pensive gifts, aprons, quilts, household items, and books. During the afternoon over 
three hundred sisters from the stake visited the preview. Arrangements were made 
for ward work meeting leaders to obtain patterns and instructions as requested by the 
women of the wards." 


his W. Schow 

Charity is the last loaf — shared; 
The grace to lean; the will to lift; 
The step that ends the second mile; 
The giver, given with the gift. 

Books for 

the Church 


Church Pianist — 

Stults 1.50 

Eighteen Hymn 
Transcriptions — 
Kohlmann 85 

Famous Sacred 

Songs — Peery 1.25 

Melodies For Church 
and Home — Shelley .... 1.00 
More Concert Trans- 
criptions of Favorite 
Hymns — Kohlmann .. 1.00 
Piano Hymn Volun- 
taries — Lorenz 1.50 

Piano Transcriptions 
of Your Favorite 

Hymns — Parsons 1.25 

Preludes, Offertories, 
Postludes — Schaum .. .85 
Preludes, Offertories, 
Postludes— Stickles .. 1.25 
Sacred Piano Album 
for Home and 

Church — Gahm 1.50 

Sacred Piano Solos — 

Rettenberg 1.00 

Sabbath Day Music — 

Randolph 1.50 

Sunday Piano Music 

— Boston 1.25 

Tranquil Hours — 

Presser 1.50 

Twenty-Four Volun- 
taries — Stickles 1.50 

Music Sent on Approval 

Use this advertisement as your order blanl< 


15 E. 1st South 

Salt Lake City 11, Utah 

Please send the music indicated above. 
□ On Approval □ Charge 

□ Money Enclosed 



City & State 

Daunes Music 

Z I jGmjecu**- 

15 E. 1st South 

J Salt Lake City 11, Utah 


June 4, June 13, June 29, August 8, 
November 21, 1960. All tours are 
especially planned for either ship 

or air. 


July 29, 1960 — 2 weeks 
July 30 — 3 weeks 


June 25, 1960 — Two weeks 


June 1 1 thru 17 


August to October 

Ask for folders of our many other tours 


3021 So. 23rd East. Salt Lake City, Utah 
Phones CR 7-6334. AM 2-2337, IN 6-2909 



A sure way of keeping alive the valuable instruc- 
tion of each month's Relief Society Magazine is in 
a handsomely bound cover. The Mountain West's 
first and finest bindery and printing house is pre- 
pared to bind your editions into a durable volume. 

Mail or bring the editions you wish bound to the 
Deseret News Press for the finest of service. 
Cloth Cover— $2.50; Leather Cover— $3.80 

Advance payment must accompany all orders. 

Please include postage according to table listed 
below if bound volumes are to be mailed. 

Distance from 

Salt Lake City, Utah Rate 

Up to 150 miles _ 35 

150 to 300 miles _ 39 

300 to 600 miles 45 

600 to 1000 miles 54 

1000 to 1400 miles 64 

1400 to 1800 miles 76 

Over 1800 miles _ 87 

Leave them at our conveniently locat- 
ed uptown office. 

Deseret News Press 

Phone EMpire 4-2581 gQ>*. 

33 Richards St. Salt Lake City 1 , Utah f W\^J | 

Page 277 

Southern Tour 

April 23, 1960 
Eight wonderful days — Manti, 
Mesa, St. George, and Los An- 


June 1960 

Mexican Tours 

June 1960 
Also student tour in June 1960. 
Visit Book of Mormon places. 

Northwest Tour 

June 20, 1960 

Black Hills Passion Play 

July 2nd through 9th, 1960 

Hill Cumorah Pageant 

July 22, 1960 


Book of Mormon Archeological 
Sites. Tour leaving August 20, 


460-7th Avenue 

Salt Lake City 3, Utah 

Phone: EM 3-5229 

«_/! oJouch of the LOtvtne 

Wiima Boyle Bunker 

"O ECENTLY I was returning home, 
■*■ *-* planning as I drove along what 
could be prepared quickly for the family 
dinner. It was late afternoon, and the 
sun was just ready to dip behind the tops 
of the mountains on the west of the Salt 
Lake Valley. I had my car radio on 
listening to the musical setting of "The 
Lord's Prayer." As the soloist began to 
sing, "For thine is the kingdom, and the 
power, and the glory, for ever," I glanced 
up at the snow-capped mountain peaks 
in the east where the setting sun spot- 
lighted their whiteness, and in that fleet- 
ing moment I felt a touch of the divine. 
Yes, I am sure I would have appreciated 
the beauty of God's handiwork without 
the music, but combined with it, it truly 
washed away from my soul the dust of 
•everyday life. 

(Page 278 

Ji Lshristmas finest 
for Jrtll the Ljear 

Elizabeth C. McCrimmon 

INSTEAD of saving money for a 
Christmas fund, articles for 
Christmas presents may be ac- 
quired throughout the year. I pick 
them up at sales when I am out 
shopping, or stow them away in my 
Christmas cedar chest. Although 
Christmas is often overdone, the 
saddest gifts are those that aren't 
given. There are lonely and neglect- 
ed people who, with just a little 
more effort, could be remembered. 
It is a misfortune for a child to be 
disappointed on Christmas morn- 

So, all year, when I go shopping 
or attend sales, I keep my eyes open 
for exceptional values or appropri- 
ate stock for Christmas giving. This, 
in addition to supplying the needs 
of our immediate family. 

In the spring, winter clothing is 
disposed of at half price. Summer 
clothes are sold at heavy discount 
in the autumn. I have found treas- 
ures in a rummage sale and dug out 
antiques at a secondhand store. 

A lingerie shop, closing out, is a 
bonanza. A picture from one place, 
a frame from another, combine at- 
tractively. A few of the books I 
buy and read during the year are 
stored away to be passed on at holi- 
day time. Linens are always ac- 

I have fun at a ceramic sale in 
obtaining figurines for indoors and 
out, and finding artistic planters for 

Cosmetics and perfumes are 
luxuries from drug store sales. Cos- 
tume jewelry lends an exotic note. 
Carved leather and baskets from 



across the border make appreciated 
gifts, sometimes dressed up with 
sequins and velvet. 

An elderly lady that I drive to the 
grocery store volunteered to make 
the clothes for both old and new 
dolls, and I purchase aprons, and 
children's clothes at the Relief So- 
ciety bazaar. With this, I help a 
worthy cause as well as get good 

During the year I also save clean, 
pretty boxes. These are stored one 
inside another to save room. Christ- 
mas boxes are quite expensive. Ten 
days before Christmas, when every- 
one is rushing around, I arm my- 
self with a box of festive wrapping 
paper, a ball of ribbon, and some 
name cards. Leisurely I go to work 
on the contents of the chest; decide 
what to give whom. Won't some 
of the recipients be surprised! My 
idea of a Christmas present is a 
surprise. Something that a person 
would not buy for himself. 

I do not go into debt nor im- 
poverish the family for holiday 
festivities. At the last minute I 
can scurry around, dig up a bottle 
of perfume or arrange a basket of 
fruit for an invalid; or bake fresh 
cookies for the children. 

Then I have time to address the 
Christmas cards, and perhaps write 
Christmas letters. Sometimes a 
letter is the best gift of all, and all 
it costs is a four-cent postage stamp! 

(busier 1 1 lessage 

Math McClelland Buik 

After the cross, the victory; 
After the night, the day. 
With spring's eternal promise — 
The stone is rolled away. 

Vida Fox Clawson Travel Center 

Dear Friend: 

If you are interested in 
HAWAII, remember we have tours 
going every month. 

Spring Blossom Tour leaves 
April 19th and May 28th. 


I960 is the most important year 
for a trip to Europe because of 
the PASSION PLAY at Oberam- 
mergau, Germany, which is given 
only once every ten years. Tour 
sails on June 10th. Write for com- 
plete itinerary. 


Send for day - by - day PRO- 
GRAMS — all Historic Tours will 
include the HILL CUMORAH 
PAGEANT. There are both two 
and three week tours. 

Write or Phone: 


216 South 13th East 

Salt Lake City 2, Utah 

Phone: DA 8-0303 


New Classes Begin Soon 

Adult classes for Relief Society and gene- 
alogy workers will teach beginning and 
advanced typing. Classes will run 6:30 
to 8:00 p.m., Mondays and Thursdays. 
Individual help and instruction by pro- 
fessional teachers. Call for reservations 
and further information. 


Phone EM 3-2765 
70 North Main Salt Lake City 11, Utah 

{Birthday Lsongratulattons 

One Hundred 

Mrs. Eunice Lowry Molen 
Great Falls, Montana 


Mrs. Elizabeth Jane Russell Day 
Hunter, Utah 


Mrs. Laura G. Brown Nebeker 
Pleasant Grove, Utah 

Mrs. Elizabeth Wilson Young 
Sanford, Colorado 


Mrs. Minnetta Permelia Brown 


Manti, Utah 

Mrs. Maria P. Thompson 
Ephraim, Utah 


Mrs. Ada DeAn Alexander Bonner 
Midway, Utah 

Mrs. Sophia Anderson Workman 
Francis, Utah 

Mrs. Nora Meglemre 
Yakima, Washington 

Mrs. Mary Rowley 
Grantsville, Utah 

Mrs. Alice Gowans 
Tooele, Utah 


Miss Isabella Catherine Rogers 
Lewiston, Utah 

Mrs. Rhoda Alice Hales Tanner 
San Diego, California 

Mrs. Georgina Toone Condie 
Ogden, Utah 

Page 280 


Mrs. Albertha Nielson Hatch 
Riverton, Wyoming 

Mrs. Amalia Olson Ungerman 
Castle Dale, Utah 

Mrs. Martha Marie Packer Pierce 
Brigham City, Utah 

Mrs. Sarah Fitch Whyte 
Lethbridge, Canada 


Mrs. Inger Ann Thompson Hansen 
Preston, Idaho 

Mrs. Mary Ann Giles Cummings 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Annie Glade Vine 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Mary Ann Cummings 
Daly City, California 

Mrs. Emeline Bingham Wood 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Sarah Van Natta Whipple Shaw 
Salt Lake City, Utah 


& Cc 

omeone o/s coming 

Mabel Law Atkinson 

Someone is coming 
Over the hill, 

Golden her laughter 
As wild daffodil. 

Someone comes dancing 
Over the land, 
A little catkinned willow, 
The wand in her hand. 

Someone who waited 
For winter to pass 
Is singing her name 
In rain on the grass. 

Someone delightful 
Advances, we know, 
For in her footprints 
The violets grow. 

Rinsed by a shower, 
His flute crystal-clear, 
The glad lark is calling, 
"April is here!" 

Now in new 


of Fabricated Leather 

Close-up view 

of Fabricated leather 


These LDS classics and 
Standard Work are now 
available in the beautiful 
new Fab-Lea (fabricated 
leather) library bindings. 
If you are building a per- 
manent library collection, 
these volumes in the new 
Fab-Lea will be most 
serviceable and enduring. 

Book of Mormon 2.25 

Articles of Faith James E. Talmage 2.50 

Jesus the Christ James E. Talmage 3.50 


DeswetraBooh Co: 

44 East South Temple •• Salt Lake City. Utah 

T l 'lrMrMty<^w»>ijpjii[M»T ( r r »r- 

Deseret Book Company 

44 East South Temple Salt Lake City, Utah 

Gentlemen: Enclosed you will find □ check □ money 
order □ I have an account. Please charge for following 
books in new Fab-Lea (fabricated leather bindings:) 
Amount enclosed $ copies "Book of Mormon" 

copies "Articles of Faith" copies "Jesus the Christ" 



City Zone State 

Residents of Utah include 2'/?% sales tax. 


Is your home 
out on a limb 
- - - without 

mortgage insurance? 

Some people — such as arctic 
explorers and small boys who build 
precariously perched tree-houses 
— like to live dangerously. But 
most of us prefer to play it safe 
. . . especially when it comes to 
home and family. 

There is only one thing more 
pathetic than a home without a 
mother — and that's a mother 
without a home. If the privilege 
of living in a home while you are 
paying for it is worth 5% or 6% 
interest, then the knowledge that 
your family will always have that 
home must be worth the additional 
1% or 2% that it costs for mortgage 

Will you leave your family a 
home— or just the memory of one? 
Beneficial Mortgage insurance 
makes all the difference. 

"'Hfcn ' 

Beneficial Life Building 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Dept. R 460 

Check up now on your 
householding foresight . . . 

Send for free folder "The House That Jack Built 



Street or RFD 

Virgil H. Smith, Pres. 

Salt Lake City, Utah 


Zone State. 



. MR 


cfor lliother 

Christie Lund Coles 

After these many years her lips still shape 
Her words with a faint Scandinavian mark . . . 
The native tongue she spoke for twenty years; 
And now her hair is white, which once was dark 

And heavy, falling to her firm and slender waist; 
The color whipped into her high cheeks by 
The ocean winds, the cold and Northern clime, 
Is faded into pallor; her slim hands, lie 

Quite still, which once made lace, and kneaded bread. 
Her footsteps are unsure which one day ran, 
And served us with unfailing steadiness. 
She has grown old. Age is the fate of man. 

Yet, still within my heart my mother holds 
A spot which is forever fair and young; 
For she is not this woman aged, alone — 
But many different women, all unsung. 

A friend in joy and sorrow, and a nurse 
In illness . . . gentle, patient, true; 
A saint of understanding in our pain, 
A gay companion when our youth was new. 

A keeper of the home where all who came 
Found warmth and food heaped high, and more, 
The sustenance of strength, her hope, her faith, 
Her kindliness which opened like a door. 
To all who needed kindness. Life has not 
Left her unscarred, nor spared her its dark tears, 
So I, who have the meager gift of words, 
Bring her this gift for the gift of all her years. 

The Cover: Mount Elbert, Colorado's Highest Peak 

Courtesy Denver and Rio Grande Railroad Company 
Submitted by Daisy R. Romney 

Frontispiece: Tulip Blossoms, Photograph by Don Knight 

Cover Design by Evan Jensen 

Cover Lithographed in Full Color by Deseret News Press. 

C/rom ft 

ear an 

d Stt 


Each month I look forward to receiv- 
ing The Relief Society Magazine. I always 
find many interesting articles and pictures 
in it. In the July (1959) issue is a 
picture of the Susquehanna River. I find 
this very interesting as I have made a 
number of oil paintings of this same river. 
I am a visiting teacher and I find the 
lessons very interesting and inspiring. I 
hope to be a subscriber to the Magazine 
long enough to have my name mentioned 
in the Birthday Congratulations — which 
will be many years from now. 
— Lola M. Tetzner 

Waterloo, Iowa 

For some time I have desired to 
write and compliment you on our lovely 
Magazine. Like my husband, I agree that 
it is one of the best magazines published. 
And it has the very best stories. It seems 
a long time to wait for the continued 
stories. "Grandpa's Red Suspenders" 
(Second Prize Story, February i960) by 
Myrtle M. Dean was so refreshing and 
contained such wisdom. It could be read 
in every home where the commandments 
honor thy father and thy mother should 
be taught. The poetry is nice and the 
lessons and editorials are excellent. 
—Ruth T. Clark 

Thornton, Idaho 

We have enjoyed the lovely contest 
poems and stories this year, especially Mrs. 
Roberts' "Immigrant's Child" (first prize 
poem), with its warmth of subject and 
its timeless style of expression; and Mrs. 
Robinson's "The Fishbite Story," in which 
she has so adeptly combined childlike 
humor with a moving example of faith in 
action. The i960 covers are giving us 
some wonderful vicarious journeys. The 
lithographing is flawless. 

— Iris W. Schow 

Brigham City, Utah 

I surely enjoyed "The Fishbite Story" 
(third prize story, March i960) by Doro- 
thy Clapp Robinson. 

— Marguerite McNamara 

I loved "The Fishbite Story" by Doro- 
thy Clapp Robinson, the third prize story, 
March i960. Even my grandchildren en- 
joyed it. Her descriptive ability is 
wonderful, and her stories are so inter- 
esting. I am always happy to see her 
work in the Magazine. 
— Nina Olsen 

Iona, Idaho 

I am very happy and thankful that Mrs. 
Elizabeth Hogan is sending The Relief 
Society Magazine to me. I surely appreci- 
ate her kindness. I love to attend Relief 
Society meetings. We are snowbound — 
had no meeting tonight (March 9, i960). 
I live in Nauvoo, Illinois. My dear moth- 
er was a friend of Emma Smith, wife of 
the Prophet Joseph Smith. I am ninety- 
six years old and have spent many pleasant 
hours reading the Magazine. The story 
"A Is for Apron" (August, September, and 
October 1959, by Ilene H. Kingsbury) 
touched my heart. Many thanks for the 
good Magazine. 

— Sophia Harsch 

Nauvoo, Illinois 

At the present time I am serving as a 
missionary in the Finnish Mission, and on 
a number of occasions have had to speak 
in various meetings. Wanting some ideas 
for subjects, I have turned to The Relief 
Society Magazine for help, always finding 
such wonderful ideas. 

— Maxine Kershaw 

Joensuu, Finland 

I wish to thank you for the very won- 
derful, inspiring, and uplifting lessons we 
receive through Relief Society and our 
Magazine. I continually marvel at how 
these lessons, though written for so many, 
seem to speak to each one of us indi- 
vidually. Each message seems to be meant 
just for me! How can we go wrong if 
we but heed the wisdom to be found in 
The Relief Society Magazine? 
— Winnifred Billquist 

Iona, Idaho 

Deer Lodge, Montana 

Page 282 


Monthly Publication of the Relief Society of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints 

Belle S. Spciford ._-_.._ President 

Marianne C. Sharp ------ First Counselor 

Louise W. Madsen --------- Second Counselor 

Hulda Parker - - Secretary-Treasurer 

Anna B. Hart Josie B. Bay Elna P. Haymond Elsa T. Peterson 

Edith S. Elliott Christine H. Robinson Annie M. Ellsworth Irene B. Woodford 

Florence J. Madsen Alberta H. Christensen Mary R. Young Fanny S. Kienitz 

Leone G. Layton Mildred B. Eyring Mary V. Cameron Elizabeth B. Winters 

Blanche B. Stoddard Charlotte A. Larsen Afton W. Hunt LaRue H. Rosell 

Evon W. Peterson Edith P. Backman Wealtha S. Mendenhall Jennie R. Scott 

Aleine M. Young Winniefred S. Pearle M. Olsen 



Editor _-.-------_ Marianne C. Sharp 

Associate Editor ---------- Vesta P. Crawford 

General Manager - - - - - - - - - Belle S. Spafford 

VOL. 47 MAY 1960 NO. 5 



What the Gospel Means to Me Irene B. Woodford 284 

The Western States Mission Preston R. Nibley 288 

Contest Announcements — 1960 290 

Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest 290 

Relief Society Short Story Contest 291 

I, Too, Want to Be Useful Aslaug S. Vaieland 318 

Magazine Honor Roll for 1959 Marianne C. Sharp 325 


Orchids in the Snow — Chapter I Rosa Lee Lloyd 293 

Second Baby Dorothy S. Romney 299 

Standing Pat Frances C. Yost 312 

The Blue Bowl— Part II Loya Beck 321 


From Near and Far 282 

Sixty Years Ago 304 

Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 305 

Editorial: Wife and Mother Marianne C. Sharp 306 

Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities Hulda Parker 335 

Birthday Congratulations 344 


Recipes From the Western States Mission Daisy R. Romney 308 

The Golden Years Maggie Tolman Porter 310 

Not Only By Bread Dorothy J. Roberts 317 

Crossed Wires Genevieve Van Wagenen 319 

Annie Maria Spray Steel Makes Many Braided Rugs 320 

When Parents Play Ruby Dee Christensen 342 


For Mother — Frontispiece . Christie Lund Coles 281 

These Small Things Maude Rubin 287 

The Native Currant Evelyn Fjeldsted 287 

From a Canyon Retreat _ Pansye H. Powell 292 

Mother Linnie F. Robinson 298 

Your Sacred Presence Caroline Eyring Miner 307 

My Gifts May H. Marsh 307 

A Case for Contrast Evalyn Miller Sandberg 319 

Respite Zara Sabin 320 

Contemplation Catherine B. Bowles 324 

Pepper Tree Louise Morris Kelley 334 

Prairie School Lula Walker 334 

Girl Graduate Ida Elaine James 340 

Beneath a Song Sparrow s Nest Eva Willes Wangsgaard 341 

Inheritor of Beauty V esta N , Fairbairn 344 


Copyright 1959 by General Board of Relief Society of The Church of 
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. 
Editorial and Business Offices: 76 North Main, Salt Lake City 11, Utah: Phone EMpire 4-2511; 
Subscriptions 246; Editorial Dept. 245. Subscription Price: $2.00 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year; 
20c a copy; payable in advance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back 
numbers can be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change of 
address at once, giving old and new address. 

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under 
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in 
section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned 
££ »« return Postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only. 
The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts. 

Page 283 

What the Gospel Means to Me 

Irene B. Woodford 
Member, General Board of Relief Society 

THE burning of two rooms of Christ, the Redeemer of the world, 
a small town school in Can- I know that Joseph Smith was the 
ada in February of 1943 start- instrument in God's hands to re- 
ed a sequence of events which store the fulness of the gospel to 
culminated in my conversion to the the earth in these latter days, 
gospel. The combining of classes The earth was created that we, 
necessitated by the fire resulted in the spirit children of God the Eter- 
one teacher being left without a nal Father, might each receive a 
room or students. Since the neigh- tabernacle of flesh and have oppor- 
boring school in which I taught had tunity for development and growth 
been without a principal for two during a period of mortal probation, 
weeks, this teacher was asked to fill While in this life we suffer a spirit- 
the position. ual death by being shut out from 

A few days after his arrival, a the presence of God, that we might 

friend voiced her suspicion that the learn to walk by faith. In due time 

new principal was a Mormon. I we also experience mortal death in 

knew practically nothing about the the departure of the spirit from the 

Mormons — but I nevertheless sin- temporal body. A Savior was pro- 

cerely hoped that he was not one vided who freely gave his life that 

of them. However, he was. we might live again. Through his 

Our Mormon principal soon infinite atonement the bands of 

found opportunity to have some death are broken, and we receive 

gospel conversation with me, and I the free gift of resurrection and im- 

knew immediately by the testimony mortality to enjoy forever the kind 

of the spirit that he had the truth, of life we have prepared ourselves to 

I felt a great and impelling urge to receive. 

know more of the things of which There is, however, a great differ- 

he spoke. After four months of ence between the immortality given 

avidly studying the gospel and stor- to all men, good or bad, and the 

ing my mind with its wondrous individual salvation gained only 

truths, I became a member of The through obedience to the laws and 

Church of Jesus Christ of Latter- ordinances of the gospel. For those 

day Saints. who accept the atoning sacrifice of 

How deeply grateful I am that the the Savior and obey the gospel, who 

Lord blessed me with the oppor- are valiant in their testimony and 

tunity of hearing the gospel of his faithful to the end, God has pre- 

beloved Son, Jesus Christ. The pared an exaltation and eternal glory 

knowledge and understanding I now beyond our present comprehension, 

have of God and his divine plan for Through baptism by water and by 

the eternal progression and exalta- the spirit, we enter the gateway to 

tion of his children are the joy and the celestial kingdom. There now 

strength of my life. I know that must follow a steadfast pressing for- 

God lives and that Jesus is the ward along the straight and narrow 

Page 284 



path of obedience to all the other 
laws and ordinances, if we would 
realize the blessing of eternal life. 

This understanding of the pur- 
pose of life makes one keenly con- 
scious of the commandments of 
God and their transcendent im- 
portance in one's life. Each of us 
has the obligation to seek and know 
the truth, for we cannot be saved 
in ignorance. Consequently, mem- 
bership in the Church and kingdom 
of God is a priceless possession, not 
to be taken for granted nor treated 
with indifference, for it is only with- 
in the Church that we can receive 
the truth and live completely in 
accordance with it. 

T^HE most glorious and exalting 
ordinance to be received as we 
press forward in our progression is 
marriage for eternity in the temple. 
Compliance with this ordinance is 
necessary for the gaining of exalta- 

Companionship of husband and wife is 
a divinely appointed means of mutual 
betterment; and according to the measure 
of holy love, mutual respect and honor 
with which that companionship is graced 
and sanctified, do men and women de- 
velop toward the spiritual status of God, 
(Quoted anonymously by Louise Y. Robi- 
son, "Marriage for Eternity," Archibald 
F. Bennett: Saviois on Mount Zion, page 

For those who desire to attain 
unto God's glorious promises, the 
gospel becomes the dominant, mo- 
tivating force of life, its influence 
permeating thoughts, hopes, aspira- 
tions, and actions. This influence 
is felt in the choice of friends and 
companions, "For intelligence cleav- 
eth unto intelligence; wisdom re- 
ceiveth wisdom; truth embraceth 
truth; virtue loveth virtue; light 

cleaveth unto light . . . (D & C 
88:40). Living the gospel brings 
control of appetites and passions, 
maintains moral cleanliness, and 
leads to the overcoming of evil 
propensities. Through its refining 
influence, Christ-like attributes of 
patience, tolerance, meekness, kind- 
ness, humility, long-suffering, cour- 
age, and righteousness are devel- 
oped. Through faith, study, and 
prayer, spirituality grows. 

The great key to happiness and to 
personal growth and development 
is service to fellow men. King Ben- 
jamin said, "when ye are in the 
service of your fellow beings ye are 
only in the service of your God." 
To live the gospel of Jesus Christ 
truly and conform our lives to its 
teachings, we must dedicate our- 
selves to the work of the Lord. 
Thus, service in the Church is part 
of the life of a Latter-day Saint. 
What joy we experience in know- 
ing that someone's life has been 
enriched and blessed through our 
efforts! The happiest families are 
those engaged in Church work, for 
those who serve willingly are the 
recipients of peace of mind, one of 
the priceless blessings of life. The 
reward of unselfish service has been 
told by the Lord, ". . . whosoever 
will save his life shall lose it: and 
whosoever will lose his life for my 
sake shall find it" (Mt. 16:25). 

There are innumerable opportuni- 
ties to render kind, unselfish service. 
There is first of all the home, where 
we dedicate our time and talents, 
our love and kindness, in looking 
after the needs and promoting the 
happiness of those who are so dear 
to us. There are the auxiliary or- 
ganizations of the Church, such as 
the Primary, Y.W.M.I.A., and Sun- 
day School, with their many needs 



for teachers to instruct, inspire, and, 
in other ways, influence for good 
the youth of the Church. 

'TTIE great service organization of 
the Church is our own beloved 
Relief Society. President McKay 
said of Relief Society: 

The most beautiful and undoubtedly 
the most efficient organization in the realm 
of service, is the National Women's Relief 
Society. Through this channel, your 
myriad deeds of mercy sparkle like gems 
in a crown (The Relief Society Magazine, 
December 1958, pp. 792-93). 

My first call to serve in Relief 
Society was as a visiting teacher, 
and my next-door neighbor was in 
my district. My companion and 
I called at her home one dav, 
discussed the message, and left. 
The next day she said to me, "You 
have no idea how important your 
visit was yesterday. I had a prob- 
lem with a friend, and I did not 
know what to do about it until I 
heard the message. It gave me the 
answer to my problem/' 

This experience made me appre- 
ciate more fully the privilege of 
being a visiting teacher. Other op- 
portunities I have had to serve in 
Relief Society have brought great 
joy into my life. The privilege I 
now have of meeting Relief Society 
sisters throughout the stakes of the 
Church gives me an association with 
wonderful women, choice spirits of 
our Heavenly Father, many of 
whom have endured trials and ad- 
versity and have held fast to the 
faith. They are stalwarts of the 
Church, strong in their convictions 
of the truthfulness of the gospel, 
gracious and kind in their manner. 
Such sisters are a strength and an 
inspiration to all who know them. 

Still another great opportunity for 

service, and a responsibility that 
rests upon all of us is that of mis- 
sionary work. ". . . it becometh 
every man who hath been warned 
to warn his neighbor" (D & C 
88:81). The great privilege of filling 
a full-time mission or a stake mission 
comes to many, but not to all. This, 
however, does not deprive us of the 
opportunity of being missionaries. 
Neither a stake nor a full-time mis- 
sionary ever called at my door. I 
am a member of the Church be- 
cause a working associate took the 
opportunity to present the gospel to 

A friend of mine prior to her mar- 
riage worked in a department store. 
She was a convert to the Church 
and had a strong conviction of the 
truthfulness of the gospel. However, 
she did not feel that her co-workers 
would be interested in her faith and 
so refrained from mentioning it to 
them. Several years later one of 
these women came to her and said, 
"You had the gospel when we 
worked together. Why did you not 
tell me about it?" She had recently 
joined the Church, but she regret- 
ted the lost years when she could 
have been enjoying the blessings of 
Church membership. Opportunities 
to assist in the saving of souls come 
to all of us, whether it be in explain- 
ing the gospel to our next-door 
neighbor, the stranger we meet in 
our travels, or in strengthening our 
brothers and sisters in the Church 
who are weak in the faith. 

Probably the most unselfish of 
all Church service is that of work 
for our ancestors. Many hours, 
months, and years are spent by faith- 
ful and devoted members of the 
Church in gathering the records of 
their dead and performing the sav- 
ing ordinances in their behalf in 



the holy temple. The responsibil- 
ity for this work rests upon us all, 
"For their salvation is necessary and 
essential to our salvation . . . they 
without us cannot be made perfect 
— neither can we without our dead 
be made perfect" (D & C 128:15). 
The Prophet Joseph Smith em- 
phasized the importance of this 
work when he said, "The greatest 
responsibility in this world that God 
has laid upon us is to seek after our 
dead." Hours spent in research and 

temple work for the benefit of oth- 
ers not only develop unselfishness 
but also a great love for our fellow 
men. It is a most rewarding service 
that fills the soul with peace and 

I cherish my membership in the 
Church and kingdom of God. Hav- 
ing tasted of the blessings of the 
gospel, I would not want to live 
without it. It gives purpose to life, 
joy in service to fellow men, and the 
hope of a glorious resurrection. 

cJhese Small o) kings 

Maude Rubin 

This Bible graced her marble center table, 
Recorded births — and marriages — and death. 
Small treasures picture her, small home-things able 
To speak through changing years with gentle breath 
Of one who found her joy in simple things — 
Brought her happiness to children; reared strong men, 
Gave them a name to honor, one that rings 
Forever through this West-land. . . . Now, as then, 
This clear bell shields her wreath of waxen flowers . . 
Her sand glass counts these hushed, atomic hours. 

cJhe 1 la live C- arrant 

Evelyn Fjeldsted 

Along the creek and country roads, 
The rugged native currant thrives 
Through years, through changing modes 
On the arid wasteland it survives. 

The tiny yellow blossoms hold 
The captured sunshine of each spring; 
The fruits, like jewels red and gold, 
Are gifts, and now the field birds sing. 

And when the currants have been sealed, 
In crystal settings in a row, 
Far and wide in lane and field, 
The shrubs present a scarlet glow. 

cJhe western States ill 


Preston R. Nibley 
Assistant Church Historian 

r FIIE Western States Mission was organized in April 1907. It comprised 

the States of Colorado, Wyoming, New Mexico, Nebraska, and North 
and South Dakota. The headquarters was established at Denver, Colo- 
rado, and Joseph A. McRae, former President of the Colorado Mission, 
was installed as the president. 

In December 1908, President McRae was released, and John L. Her- 
rick was appointed to succeed him. At that time there were 654 members 
of the Church in the entire mission. There were also ninety full-time 

President Herrick served until June 1919, and the mission grew and 
prospered under his leadership. At the time of his release there were 
5,500 members of the Church residing in the mission. A new chapel and 
mission home had been erected in Denver. 

President Herrick was succeeded by John M. Knight, who served until 
March 1928. Other mission presidents who have followed are: Elias S. 
Woodruff, 1928-1933; Joseph J. Daynes, 1933-1937; William W. Seeg- 
miller, 1937-1941; Elbert R. Curtis, 1941-1945; Richard W. Madsen Jr., 
1945-1946; Francis A. Child, 1946-1949; Ray E. Dillman, 1949-1954; A. 
Lewis Elggren, 1954-1958; David S. Romney, 1958- 

The boundaries of the Western States Mission were changed in 1925, 

Courtesy Denver and Rio Grande Western Railroad Company 
Submitted by Daisy R. Romney 


Page 288 



Courtesy Colorado Advertising and Publicity Company 
Submitted by Daisy R. Romney 


when North and South Dakota were added to the North Central States 

Stakes that have been organized within the mission are San Luis 
(1883), Young (1912), Denver (1940), Grand Junction (1955), Albu- 
querque (1957), Cheyenne (1959), and Denver West (1959). 

In 1946 President George Albert Smith visited the Western States 
Mission, and at Pueblo dedicated a monument which had been erected in 
honor of the Mormon Battalion, which, one hundred years previously, 
had established the first white settlement in what later became the State 
of Colorado. 

In June 1959, President Antoine R. Ivins made a tour of the Western 
States Mission and on his return to Salt Lake City gave the following 
report to the Deseret News: "He pointed out that the mission has good 
leadership in the districts and branches, and that all the branches are 
presided over by local members. He praised the work of President and 
Mrs. Romney who are directing the mission/' 

At the end of December 1959, there were 4,390 members of the 
Church in the Western States Mission, located in twenty-nine branches. 

Twenty-nine Relief Society organizations, with 629 members, were 
reported in December 1959. Daisy R. Romney presides over the Western 
States Mission Relief Society. 

Note: The cover for this Magazine, "Mount Elbert, Colorado's Highest Peak," was 
reproduced from a transparency submitted by Daisy R. Romney, courtesy Denver and 
Rio Grande Western Railroad Company. See also "Recipes From the Western States 
Mission," by Sister Romney, page 308. 

Contest Announcements — 1960 


THE Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest and the Relief Society Short Story 
Contest are conducted annually by the General Board of Relief So- 
ciety to stimulate creative writing among Latter-day Saint women 
and to encourage high standards of work. Latter-day Saint women who 
qualify under the rules of the respective contests are invited to enter their 
work in either or both contests. 

The General Board would be pleased to receive entries from the out- 
lying stakes and missions of the Church as well as from those in and near 
Utah. Since the two contests are entirely separate, requiring different writ- 
ing skills, the winning of an award in one of them in no way precludes 
winning in the other. 

ibliza U\. Snow Lroern Contest 

HTHE Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest 
opens with this announcement 
and closes August 15, i960. Prizes 
will be awarded as follows : 

First prize .--. $40 

Second prize $30 

Third prize $20 

Prize poems will be published in 
the January 1961 issue of The Re- 
lief Society Magazine (the birth- 
month of Eliza R. Snow). 

Prize-winning poems become the 
property of the Relief Society Gen- 
eral Board and may not be pub- 
lished by others except upon writ- 
ten permission from the General 
Board. The General Board reserves 
the right to publish any of the other 
poems submitted, paying for them 
at the time of publication at the 
regular Magazine rates. 

Rules for the contest: 

1. This contest is open to all Latter-day 
Saint women, exclusive of members of the 
Relief Society General Board and em- 
ployees of the Relief Society General 

Page 290 

2. Only one poem may be submitted by 
each contestant. 

3. The poem must not exceed fifty 
lines and should be typewritten, if pos- 
sible; where this cannot be done, it 
should be legibly written. Only one side 
of the paper is to be used. (A duplicate 
copy of the poem should be retained by 
contestants to insure against loss.) 

4. The sheet on which the poem is 
written is to be without signature or other 
identifying marks. 

5. No explanatory material or picture 
is to accompany a poem. 

6. Each poem is to be accompanied by 
a stamped envelope on which is written 
the contestant's name and address. Nom 
de plumes are not to be used. 

7. A signed statement is to accompany 
the poem submitted, certifying: 

a. That the author is a member of The 
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day 

b. That the poem (state title) is the 
contestant's original work. 

c. That it has never been published. 

d. That it is not in the hands of an 
editor or other person with a view 
to publication. 

e. That it will not be published nor 
submitted elsewhere for publication 
until the contest is decided. 

8. A writer who has received the first 
prize for two consecutive years must wait 
two years before she is again eligible to 
enter the contest. 



9. The judges shall consist of one mem- 
ber of the General Board, one person from 
the English department of an educational 
institution, and one person who is a 
recognized writer. In case of complete dis- 
agreement among judges, all poems select- 
ed for a place by the various judges will be 
submitted to a specially selected commit- 
tee for final decision. 

In evaluating the poems, consideration 
will be given to the following points: 
a. Message or theme 

b. Form and pattern 

c. Rhythm and meter 

d. Accomplishment of the pur- 
pose of the poem 

e. Climax 

10. Entries must be postmarked not 
later than August 15, i960. 

11. All entries are to be addressed to 
Relief Society Eliza R. Snow Poem Con- 
test, 76 North Main, Salt Lake City 11, 

LKelief Society Short Story Looniest 

rpHE Relief Society Short Story 
Contest for i960 opens with 
this announcement and closes Aug- 
ust 15, i960. 

The prizes this year will be as 
follows : 

First prize $75 

Second prize $60 

Third prize $50 

The three prize-winning stories 
will be published consecutively in 
the first three issues of The Relief 
Society Magazine for 1961. Prize- 
winning stories become the property 
of the Relief Society General Board 
and may not be published by others 
except upon written permission 
from the General Board. The Gen- 
eral Board reserves the right to pub- 
lish any of the other stories entered 
in the contest, paying for them at 
the time of publication at the regu- 
lar Magazine rates. 

Rules for the contest: 

1. This contest is open to Latter-day 
Saint women — exclusive of members of 
the Relief Society General Board and em- 
ployees of the General Board — who have 
had at least one literary composition pub- 
lished or accepted for publication. 

2. Only one story may be submitted by 
each contestant. 

3. The story must not exceed 3,000 
words in length and must be typewritten. 
The number of the words must appear 
on the first page of the manuscript. (All 
words should be counted, including one 
and two-letter words.) A duplicate copy 
of the story should be retained by con- 
testants to insure against loss. 

4. The contestant's name is not to ap- 
pear anywhere on the manuscript, but a 
stamped envelope on which is writen 
the contestant's name and address is to be 
enclosed with the story. Nom de plumes 
are not to be used. 

5. A signed statement is to accompany 
the story submitted certifying: 

a. That the author is a member of The 
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day 

b. That the author has had at least one 
literary composition published or ac- 
cepted for publication. (This state- 
ment must give name and date of 
publication in which the contest- 
ant's work has appeared or, if not 
yet published, evidence of accept- 
ance for publication.) 

c. That the story submitted (state the 
title and number of words) is the 
contestant's original work. 

d. That it has never been published, 
that it is not in the hands of an 
editor or other person with a view 
to publication, and that it will not 
be published nor submitted else- 
where for publication until the con- 
test is decided. 

6. No explanatory material or picture is 
to accompany the story. 



7. A writer who has received the first 
prize for two consecutive years must wait 
for two years before she is again eligible 
to enter the contest. 

8. The judges shall consist of one mem- 
ber of the General Board, one person from 
the English department of an educational 
institution, and one person who is a rec- 
ognized writer. In case of complete dis- 
agreements among the judges, all stories 
selected for a place by the various judges 
will be submitted to a specially selected 
committee for final decision. 

In evaluating the stories, considera- 
tion will be given to the following points: 

a. Characters and their presentation 

b. Plot development 

c. Message of the story 

d. Writing style 

9. Entries must be postmarked not later 
than August 15, i960. 

10. All entries are to be addressed to 
Relief Society Short Story Contest, 
76 North Main, Salt Lake City 11, Utah. 

» *o * ■»-- 

QJrom a (^anyon LKe treat 

Pansy e H. Powell 

O God, from concrete streets and brick-lined squares 

We come to thee, 

Laying beside thy purling stream our cares, 

For one day free. 

Between these cottonwoods we see thy sky 
A clearer blue; 

This flowering verdure that thy brook flows by 
Takes deeper hue. 

The smallest canyon rock, the aspened peaks 
That, encircling, tower, 

Witness thy presence, and each one bespeaks 
Thy unmatched power. 

Now over all thy peace broods like a dove 
Upon her nest; 

And not a jarring sound disturbs what love 
Has surely blessed. 

May beauty, peace, and rest we find today 
Be truly thine, 

That when we leave here we may take away 
Something divine! 

Orchids in the Snow 

Chapter I 

Rosa Lee Lloyd 

SHARON Haskell opened her 
eyes, stretched her arms, and 
looked dreamily at her be- 
loved bedroom. 

Frothy white curtains criss- 
crossed her window where the early 
morning sun was a pinkish mist; a 
golden filigree tray with perfume 
bottles glistened on her ivory dress- 
ing table, and the long French mir- 
ror with the pink taffeta bow at the 
top, completed the room especially 
designed for an adored twenty-one- 
year-old daughter. 

Suddenly her face crumpled and 
she covered it with her hands. Tears 
came achingly. She was going away. 
She was leaving all these precious 
things and the people she loved; 
her twinkling, witty mother, her big, 
generous-hearted dad, and Kenny, 
her fifteen-year-old brother who was 
a teasing rascal at times but ador- 
able anyway, really adorable. And 
Aunt Jewel, too. Dear, thoughtful 
Aunt Jewel. She could not bear to 
leave them. And yet, she was over- 
joyed to go! 

Today was her wedding day! Her 
dark eyes flew to the Dresden clock 
on her bed table. Six o'clock. In two 
hours she would be in the temple. 
In exactly twelve hours she would be 
standing beside her husband, Sam- 
uel David Wynter, in front of the 
rose-banked mantle downstairs in 
the living room. By this time to- 
morrow morning they would be on 
their way to Sun Valley for their 
honeymoon. A little sigh of joy 
whispered through her tears. Two 
weeks alone with Sam in beautiful 

Sun Valley before they flew to Alas- 
ka where they would make their 
home. Sam had accepted a position 
as instructor in the engineering 
school at the University of Alaska 
in Fairbanks. 

A little tremor of apprehension 
went over Sharry. Aunt Jewel had 
warned her that there was a housing 
shortage in Fairbanks and that living 
conditions were very different from 
those in Salt Lake City. But she 
refused to worry about it. Aunt 
Jewel, she thought tenderly, didn't 
have children of her own, so she 
had given Sharry and Kenny all her 
pent-up motherly affection. She was 
a professional nurse and had cared 
for her parents until they died last 
winter. Sharry's engagement, her 
bridal parties, her temple marriage 
this morning, and her wedding re- 
ception tonight had given Aunt 
Jewel the joy of her lifetime to be 
a part of it all. She lived in Shar- 
ry' s romance and happiness. 

Everyone in the ward loved Aunt 
Jewel, Sharon thought, and every- 
one hoped that she would marry 
some fine man now that she was 
free from the family burden she had 
carried since she was a young girl. 
Aunt Jewel was only forty-four, two 
years younger than Daddy, who was 
her brother. She was still slender 
and queenly fair, especially in her 
white cap and uniform. Sharry 
wished Aunt Jewel would go to ward 
parties and have fun instead of 
working so hard all day and staying 
home every night. 

"You need a change, Jewel," 

Page 293 



Mama had said one day last week. 
"You must reach out for happiness 
and love." 

"I know/' Aunt Jewel had an- 
swered. "I know I should go out 
more, Mary. But there is so much 
to do, so many sick people who 
need me. Then I'm too tired at 
night for parties." 

Mama had nodded, understand- 

"You've been so loyal, Jewel. So 

self-sacrificing. But now— please go 
out more, meet new people. Have 
some of the things you deserve. 
You've earned a little happiness, 

"But I am happy, Mary!" Aunt 
Jewel had protested. "I love my 
work — it is everything to me." 

Mama had smiled her knowing 
little smile. 

"No woman can be completely 
happy who hasn't known love, 
Jewel," she said. "Give yourself a 
chance for that happiness." 

sjt A ajc jic sjc 

1VTOW Sharon pressed her tear-wet 
eyes with the palms of her 
hands, then reached for Sam's pic- 
ture on her bed table. 

Why did she love him so deeply? 
she asked herself, wonderingly. He 
wasn't exactly handsome. His red 
hair was too bushy. Even last week 
when he was honor guest at the 
dinner his fellow engineers had giv- 
en for him, he was very well- 
groomed in his new dark suit, but 
his hair was a red bush. She had 
never seen him in a hat. 

Did engineers wear hats in Alas- 
ka? she wondered, or fur caps or 
ear muffs? And would Sam's 
bounce off his head because of his 

Her finger lovingly traced the 
outline of his nose in the picture, 
still a little crooked where a base- 
ball bat had struck him when he 
was ten. But his eyes are wonder- 
ful, Sharon thought, blue and hon- 
est and genuine. And she loved 
the wide, generous curve of his 

"That boy will always be good to 
you," Mama had told her when they 
became engaged in April. "He has 
good eyes and a kind mouth and a 
chin like the bow of the Queen 
Elizabeth. But don't push him too 
far, Sharry. Don't pout and want 
your own way all the time. Men 
with bushed-up red hair and chins 
like that have a will of their own, 
even when they love as tenderly as 
Sam does." 

Yes, she thought, Mama is right. 
Sam has a will of his own. She 
had seen him angry only twice in 
the year they had gone together, 
and both times had been her fault. 
She had sulked because he had been 
gone so long on a consulting job 
with the Twin Mining Company in 
Colorado. She had been jealous 
because his work was so important 
to him. From now on she would 
take Mama's advice and not argue 
with him about it. 

She held the picture close to her 
heart, remembering what her chum 
Marge Barlow (who was to be her 
maid of honor tonight) had written 
on the card with her wedding pres- 
ent: "May your life together be a 
path of roses." 

Oh, Marge, she thought, as she 
placed the picture back on the bed 
table and put on her robe, our life 
will be a path of roses. How can it 
help being so when we love each 
other? Sam is the man who carries 
my world on his shoulders. 



\ knock on the door brought her 
head up sharply. That would 
be Mama, of course. 

"Come in!" she called gaily. 
Mama must not know she had been 
crying. But it was Kenny, tanned 
and lean in his bathing trunks. His 
blond hair was a damp stubble. 

"Hi, bride!" he called, impishly, 
tossing a big rubber tire wet from 
the pool toward her. She flopped 
back on the bed, struggling to hold 
the tire. 

"Kenny!" she gasped. 

He grinned. 

"Just wanted to know if you're 
in condition for Fairbanks, Alaska. 
It's rugged up there. I've been read- 
ing about that little burg you're 
going to live in. Or should I say 

Sharon pushed the tire to the 
floor and jumped to her feet. 

"Take that thing out of here! 
Why can't you act like a gentleman 
on my wedding day?" 

Kenny sat down on her satin 
slipper chair and looked around the 

"Think I'll make this my work- 
shop when you're gone. I can re- 
pair television sets right in this 

"Kenny — please. Don't be so 
mean," she coaxed. "This will 
always be my room. You know that. 
This is my home, you are my broth- 
er, and I love you even though you 
are unbearable." 

"Your home will be Fairbanks, 
Alaska, after today," he insisted. 
"Fairbanks, Alaska, where you can 
have a big gray wolf for a pet, while 
Sam is off on his snowshoes search- 
ing for gold mines in the white icy 

"Wait until I'm gone. You'll 

wish you had said something nice 
to me," Sharon insisted. 

"Like what?" he teased. 

"You might say I have been a 
sweet sister to you," she answered 
patiently. "You might remember 
certain little favors I've done while 
you were growing up. I'll remem- 
ber every little thing about you, 
Kenny. The first day you went to 
school when you were six and I was 
thirteen, and you cried before Mama 
came in and I didn't tell about it." 

He jumped to his feet. 

"Kid stuff!" he scoffed. "Sisters 
always think they're so grown-up. 
Does Sam know that you cry when 
you're alone in the dark or when 
your hands get cold? Does he know 
you've never been away from home 
without Mom or Dad or me?" 

"Oh, you! Sam wants me just 
the way I am." 

His young eyes sobered. 

"Sam is twenty-nine," he said, as 
though he had been thinking it 
over. "He's used to roughing it on 
long, hard engineering jobs. He's 
used to living in a trailer or a tent. 
He'll expect a real woman to keep 
house for him, and what'll he get? 
A doll baby who doesn't even iron 
her own blouses!" 

"Why, Kenny Haskell! You get 
out of here right now or I'll call 

"That's right," he teased again. 
"Call Mama. You always call for 
Mama. Who'll you call for in Alas- 

He lifted the tire and opened the 

"You better wake up," he added 
significantly. "This book I'm read- 
ing says that part of Alaska where 
engineers go is our last frontier. 
You might have to live on caribou 



meat or clean fish or shoot bears. 
And learn to can moose, because 
beefsteak is three dollars a pound 
up there!" 

''Don't be ridiculous!" she 
laughed, but her heart turned over 
and was suddenly very quiet. Some- 
where deep inside of her she remem- 
bered that Sam had said how high 
the cost of living was in Alaska. 
"It won't be an easy life, darling. 
And you may have to stay alone at 
times while I'm away on consulting 
trips. Alaska's great mining and 
metalurgical resources are of great 
value to the country. Some of my 
work will be secret. But we'll work 
it out, sweetheart. We'll have each 
other and that's what counts." 

TZENNY closed the door with a 
little bang. She stood there 
listening as he bounced the tire 
down the hallway. Then she real- 
ized that Kenny was worried about 
her going to Alaska. His impishness 
was just an act to hide the real way 
he felt. He had even taken time to 
read books about the place where 
she and Sam would live. That was 
more than she had done, she 
thought with a guilty pang. She 
had been too happy and too busy 
preparing her trousseau, having her 
announcement party, and arranging 
for the wedding reception after their 
marriage which would be in the 
temple this morning. 

Her eyes went quickly to the 
clock. Almost six-thirty. She didn't 
have time to worry over what Kenny 
had said about wolves or snowshoes 
or caribou meat or cleaning fish. 

She must bathe and dress and 
brush her hair until it shone like a 
black pony's coat. That was how 
Sam described her hair and she 
loved the way he looked at her 

when he said it; as though he was 
marrying the most beautiful girl in 
the world and nothing else mat- 

sis sis # sje s}c 


T six o'clock that evening, Shar- 
on walked down the stairway. 
Everything was crystal white and 
beautiful. She could hardly breathe 
for the lump in her throat. Fresh 
dewy flowers smiled at her from 
every nook and corner of the down- 

She met Sam's eyes and took her 
place in the reception line by his 

"My wife!" he whispered in his 
deep, tender voice. "I love you, 

All the glory of love was in his 
eyes as they met hers. 

"My husband," she whispered 
back, "I love you, too." 

This was the moment she had 
dreamed of and planned for ever 
since the night in April when she 
had promised to be his wife. This 
was the dream come true. 

Smiling, gracious guests streamed 
past the wedding party saying the 
chosen words of praise that every 
bride and groom love to hear and 
remember. Soft music from the 
string trio on the patio was a lullaby 
of enchantment. Sharry's heart 
lifted and sang with the joy of it all. 
No night had ever been so beautiful, 
no bride had ever been so loved and 
loving. She closed her eyes in a 
wave of gratitude to her Heavenly 
Father. She would remember every 
moment of her wedding day forever 
and ever. 

Sharon started in surprise. Kenny 
was standing before them. He 
looked very grown-up in his dark 
trousers and cream-colored coat. 



Even his black bow tie was perfect- 
ly straight. 

'There's a call from Alaska, Sam," 
she heard him say. "Some man 
from the University wants to talk 
to you. He savs it's very impor- 

Sam's heavy brows drew together 
as he looked at Sharry. 

"Sorry, darling. You'll have to 
excuse me a minute." 

"But, Sam!" she touched his arm. 
"You can't leave now. You can't." 

"I have to," he said simply. "No 
one would call me unless it was an 

Sharry's eyes widened as she 
watched him walk away. How could 
he do such a thing at their wedding 
reception with dozens of people 
watching them! How could he leave 
her at a time like this? 

Marge Barlow, her maid of honor, 
slipped her arm around her. 

"Take it easy, hon," she coaxed. 
"He'll be back." 

"I could die, Marge," she said, 
tightly, "just for an old telephone 

"But it must have been urgent," 
Marge insisted. "You married a 
man who has a job to do, remem- 

CHARRY felt her anger mount- 
ing in her. Sam always put his 
work and duty above everything. 
But now he had a wife and she must 
come first. She would insist that 
Sam not answer their telephone 
while they were on their honey- 
moon in Sun Yallev. 

She glanced at others in the line. 
Of course they were wondering why 
Sam had left her like this. Daddy 
and Mama were whispering together 
with Sam's parents, and there was a 
ripple among the bridesmaids. 

Marge nudged her. 

"Now be good," she coaxed. 
"Here he comes." 

"That didn't take long," he said, 
as he took his place in time to greet 
the Sherman Browns. 

After they had moved on, Sam 
turned to Sharry. His blue eyes 
were serious. 

"Listen, honey, I wish this could 
wait, but it can't. There is a 
special meeting for all mining and 
metalurgical engineers scheduled for 
next Saturday. We'll have to leave 
on the first plane out of here. The 
meeting is of national importance." 

Sharry felt the words beating 
against her heart. Sam was telling 
her they must give up their honey- 
moon in Sun Valley! 

"No!" she heard herself saying 
in a strange, tense voice. "You 
promised, Sam. Two weeks alone 
in Sun Valley. You promised/" 

"Look at me, darling," he plead- 
ed. "You know I want those two 
weeks as much as you do. Do you 
think this is easy for me?" 

She could not answer. Her eyes 
flickered away from his, and her 
mouth drooped into a pout. Then 
she saw Mama looking at her, 
warninglv. It was as though she 
was saving: "Don't pout or want 
your own way all the time. Don't 
push him too far, Sharry." 

She took a long, quivering breath 
as she turned her eyes back to Sam. 

"It's all right," she said. "I — 
understand how it is." 

"That's my sweetheart!" he 
sighed gratefully. "I knew you 
would be a real trooper, honey. I'll 
make it up to you. You know I 

"I know, dear," she said, trying 
to smile. 

She swallowed hard. Sam must 



not see her cry, she thought bravely. 
She must live up to what he ex- 
pected of his wife. She had to learn 
how to be a real wife now. He was 
her husband and she loved him with 
all her heart. But her hands trem- 
bled as she pressed her bouquet 
against her breast. 

"I hope I catch your bouquet," 
Marge whispered. ''It's almost 
time to throw it, Sharry." 

Sharry's hands closed possessively 
around it. She wanted to keep it 
fresh and lovely like this forever. 
Some brides didn't throw their 
bouquets any more, so why should 
she? It was an old-fashioned cus- 
tom, and she didn't want to do it. 

A half hour later as she started 
up the stairway, she was still hold- 
ing it closely. 

The rooms were crowded with 
guests. She could feel the eyes of 

everyone on her, especially the 
yearning eyes of the bridesmaids 
and the unmarried women. 

She turned slowly. She must 
share her happiness. Mama and 
Daddy had taught her that when 
she was a little girl. Maybe if she 
threw her bouquet it might make 
someone very happy, hoping to be 
the next bride. 

Sharon lifted it high above her 
head, calling gaily as she threw it 
into the crowd below: 

"Here it comes, lucky you!" 

There was a grasp of wonder. 
Sharry stared down at the upturned 
faces. Pale, golden Aunt Jewel, her 
eyes like newborn stars, was hold- 
ing Sharry's bouquet in both hands 
as though she couldn't believe any- 
thing so wonderful could happen to 

(To be continued) 



Linnie F. Robinson 

This hour has not come suddenly, but slow 
And steady paced. The clock divides my life 
Into small intervals, and by these I know 
The outline of your days as mother — wife. 
For time is measured by remembered things, 
And by events where children grow— 
And things less tangible through faith alone, 
But things that children need to know. 

I never knew if doubt assailed your day, 
Or if discouragement pressed like a sword; 
You taught us how to labor and to pray 
And helped us want to learn and keep his word. 
I knew security through your blessed eyes, 
And if I follow you I will be wise. 

Second Baby 

Dorothy S. Romney 

HELGA hummed a small tune 
as she went about the task of 
putting fresh linen on young 
Mrs. Sturm's bed. It wasn't that 
she was so happy that early after- 
noon, but more to keep up her cour- 
age, that she sang. 

She stopped for a moment in 
front of the open window to view 
the landscape, now bright with 
spring blossoms. Spring is spring, 
she thought, and saw the daffodils 
nod their agreement in the slight 
breeze — and always just as new 
every year. 

Her thoughts came back to her 
present problems. She had taken 
this case with misgivings. 

"I'll not be taking the Sturm 
case," she had told Dr. Merritt, 
when she'd heard Laura Sturm was 
expecting a second baby. "My meth- 
ods are much too old-fashioned — 
she would never put up with the 
likes of me." Helga liked her 
patients to be happy. 

"Now, Helga," the doctor had 
cajoled her, patting her ample shoul- 
der, "you're not going to let one 
young woman scare you out, are 
you? Not after twenty years of suc- 
cessfully caring for the new mothers 
of our town, and bringing up six 
fine children of your own?" 

He looked at her over the top of 
his glasses in a way he had. A young- 
looking forty-one, Helga suspected 
this was a trick he had invented to 
appear older and sterner to his 

When she didn't say anything, 
but simply stood, looking doubtful, 
the doctor continued: "Just because 

Laura Sturm is a registered nurse is 
no reason to back down. You'll see 
that the old and the new methods 
mix very well — although Laura is a 
bit on the strict side," he added, 

"All right, I'll try." Helga had 
thrown up her hands, helplessly. 
She might have known she couldn't 
refuse a case for Dr. Merritt. 

"Good," Dr. Merritt had said, 
with a twinkle in his eye, "I was 
sure I could count on you." 

So here Helga was, firmly en- 
trenched in the Sturm household, 
with the new mother expected home 
within a few hours. In spite of all 
her past experience, Helga was flut- 
tery as a mother hen trailing her 
first brood of chicks. 

When the bed was made up to 
her satisfaction, Helga tiptoed into 
the nurserv to make sure that four- 
year-old Jimmie was safely asleep for 
his nap. 

"Looks like a wee, pink angel," 
she murmured. 

She had discovered in the three 
days she had been caring for Jimmie, 
that this wasn't quite the case — 
that he was as full of energy and 
capable of as much mischief as any 
sturdy child his age. 

He was curled up in a soft little 
ball; one chubby hand was tucked 
under his cheek, and a halo of yel- 
low curls was framed on the pale 
pink of the freshly ironed pillow- 

OELGA heard the back door open 

and went into the kitchen. It 

was Fred, Laura's husband, and he 

Page 299 



had a load of groceries in a box 
which he set down on the table. 

"Hello, Helga, how are things go- 
ing?" he asked 

"Why, just fine," she answered. 
He was easy-going and affable, and 
Helga had taken an immediate lik- 
ing to him, and had at once felt 
comfortable in his presence. 

"My wife and the new baby will 
be home at about five o'clock this 
evening," he announced proudly. 

"I hope everything will be to her 
liking." Helga had heard from sev- 
eral sources that Laura was not only 
strict with Jimmie, but most par- 
ticular about her housekeeping. 

"Oh, I'm sure it will be," he 
answered quickly. "I had a house 
to show out this way, and thought 
I'd drop in with some groceries. I'll 
see you tonight." He went out and 
closed the door quietly. 

"Such a nice young man," Helga 

As yet she hadn't met Laura 
Sturm, a comparative newcomer to 
town. She had come to the Sturm 
home a few hours after Laura had 
left for the hospital, but from the 
list of things to do tacked up on 
the kitchen bulletin board, Helga 
decided the reports of Laura weren't 

"My land," she declared, as she 
took another look at the list, "I 
wouldn't be surprised if she put 
starch in her own bath water." Being 
clean was fine, but to Helga's way of 
thinking, there was a limit to every- 

The house looked spotless, and 
since there was nothing more to do 
right now, Helga decided she would 
rest for a moment. She sat down 
in the living room and picked up a 
Reliei Society Magazine from the 
tabletop. She depended on her 

Magazine for guidance in the little, 
everyday things of life, as well as the 
bigger issues, and was glad to see 
that Laura was numbered among the 
Magazine's subscribers. 

Helga had taken but two deep 
breaths and opened the cover, when 
she heard Jimmie in the nursery. 

My goodness, she thought, he 
even wakes up with a bang. 

She gave him cookies and milk in 
the patio, then let him play in the 
sand box outside. He'll get rid of 
some of that excess energy, she told 

But he quickly tired of this and 
came in demanding that Helga read 
a story. She found a rhyming book, 
and they were just comfortably set- 
tled when Jimmie cried "Mommie, 

Sure enough, Helga saw a car 
draw up in front of the house. She 
hadn't realized that it was nearing 
five o'clock. 

She hurried to the door and ac- 
cepted the baby from Fred, who 
then went back to the car to assist 
his wife. 

T^HE baby was sweet and healthy 
looking, and Helga took him 
into her heart immediately, as she 
did all her charges. He was com- 
fortably asleep. She was careful 
not to awaken him as she put him 
down gently in his crib. 

He'll be no trouble, she told her- 

Laura and Fred came in. 

Helga looked at Laura, and her 
heart melted within her. This was 
not at all the starched person she 
had expected to see. The curve of 
her mouth was sweet, as she smiled 
a bit weakly at Helga, and her brown 
eyes were gentle looking. 

She did smell slightly too anti- 



septic, but that was probably due to 
her stay in the hospital. 

Jimmie bounded over and threw 
his arms around his mother's knees. 

"Not now, darling," she said, "let 
Mother get settled, then she'll have 
some time for you — and dorit 
touch the baby." 

Helga saw his lower lip tremble, 
as he turned and ran into the nurs- 

The poor lamb, she thought, he's 
waited all day. 

She almost forgot him in the 
bustle and hurry of getting the new 
patient settled. Fred had gone out 
on a late appointment, and after 
giving Laura a light supper, Helga 
supervised the baby's feeding. 

She had little time to think of 
anything else until Laura suddenly 
asked: "Where's Jimmie?" 

Helga's heart sank. "Must be 
in the nursery," she replied, and 
made an immediate departure in 
that direction. 

He was there, all right, curled up 
in a little heap in the middle of the 
bed and sobbing. "Go 'way," he 
cried, when he saw Helga approach- 

"There, there," Helga's arms went 
about the little figure, as he yielded 
to her comforting tone. She had 
him at once ensconced on her ample 
lap in the rocking chair. 

"Jimmie," his mother called, 
"come here to me." 

"No, I won't," was his answer. 

"Jimmie," in a more severe tone. 

Helga put him down, took his 
hand, and gently led him into his 
mother's bedroom. 

"I want no more of this crying," 
Laura began. "You're the big broth- 
er now, and you'll love the baby just 
as much as we do, once you get 
used to him." 

Oh, dear, thought Helga, that's 
all wrong. He's too young to under- 
stand what she means. He needs 
love and reassurance, not an expla- 

"Put him to bed, until he can 
behave," Laura said, her face sud- 
denly too pale. 

Helga closed the nursery door, 
grateful for a chance to try to com- 
fort the boy. She once more took 
him onto her lap and rocked him. 
In a short time the crying ceased 
and he was fast asleep. 

QHE put him down on the bed, 
threw a light cover over him, 
then went quietly into the kitchen 
through the hall. There was still 
dinner to be served to Mr. Sturm. 

He came in presently, looking 
very tired. Helga served him his 
meal in the breakfast room, and sat 
down with him to eat her own. 

After greeting Helga he inquired 
about his wife and the baby. 

"Haven't heard a sound in there 
for the past half hour," Helga an- 
swered him. "I believe they are 
both asleep/' 

"How did Jimmie like the new 
brother?" he asked presently. 

"He got no more than a peek at 
him," was her evasive answer. Mr. 
Sturm looked tired enough, she de- 
cided, without having to worry over 
the fact that his son had cried him- 
self to sleep. 

"Laura tries so hard to be a good 
mother," he began, then stopped. 

Helga longed to say something 
comforting, but couldn't find quite 
the right words. 

"If she could just learn to relax," 
were his next faltering words. "You 
see, she herslf was brought up by 
distant relatives who were far too 



busy to pay her much attention, or 
even to take her to church. ..." 

"AJommie, Mommie" Jimmie 
called just then. 

"I'll fetch him," said Helga. 

She brought Jimmie into the 
kitchen. He was rosy-cheeked and 
smiling, and apparently had forgot- 
ten that there was an usurper to be 
dealt with. 

"Hi, young man/' his father 
greeted him, and then asked in a 
quieter tone of voice, "how do you 
like your new brother?" 

It was very still in the wide kichen. 

"Hes not my brother," Jimmie 
finally declared. 

"Come here, son," his father said. 
He took Jimmie onto his lap. "What 
say we let mother take care of the 
new baby, and you and I will take 
care of each other? After all, we're 
the men of the family." He waited, 

A long silence followed, in which 
Helga wondered if Fred fully rea- 
lized how impossible it was for a 
four-year-old to give up his mother. 

"No," Jimmie protested, fighting 
hard to keep back the tears, "I'm 
not a man, I'm a little bov." 

Helga longed to take him in her 
arms, but all she did was give him 
some bread and butter. 

"Come now," she said cheerfully, 
"sit over here and eat, then Helga'll 
read you a story before you go back 
to bed." 

This served as a diversion, and the 
stiff little body relaxed somewhat. 
He moved to his own chair and be- 
gan eating. Soon father and son 
were chatting happily away together. 

Now that's what I like to see, 
Helga told herself, as she went about 
the task of clearing up the supper 

Tomorrow she would corner Dr. 
Merritt and see if he could help 
her with this problem. 

3^ 5^ 5|£ 5jS 

LJELGA didn't see Dr. Merritt the 
next day, however. He called 
and inquired about his patient, then 
told Helga there was a slight out- 
break of "flu" in town and he'd be 
kept busy. 

"Let Laura get up for an hour 
or so today," he told her. 

She couldn't bother him with her 
problem now, with an epidemic on 
his hands. 

It was while she was on her way 
back to the bedroom that she got 
her idea. It might cost her her 
reputation as a reliable nurse, at least 
in Laura's opinion, but it was well 
worth trying. 

Accordingly, after Fred had gone 
to work, Helga gave Jimmie his color 
book and crayons on the kitchen 
table. She needed to keep him 
there. So far he had refused all 
invitations to visit the newcomer. 

As the baby's bathtime drew near, 
Helga wondered if she had the cour- 
age to go through with her plan. 
One look at Jimmie's forlorn little 
figure convinced her that she did, 

"I'll take the bathinette into the 
kitchen and give the baby his bath 
out there," she told Laura, with 
quickened heartbeat. "It's warmer. 
I'll put your chair out there — doc- 
tor's orders are that you get up to- 

"Well, all right/' Laura agreed, 

Helga arranged everything as 
quickly as possible. Out of the 
corner of her eye she saw Jimmie 
making furtive glances in the direc- 
tion of the activity. She almost held 



her breath for fear he would bolt 
before her purpose was accom- 

Helga had the baby undressed 
and all ready to bathe. 

"Dear me," she said, and hoped 
her tone sounded convincing to 
Laura, "I've forgotten the wash- 

"I'll hold him while you get it," 
Laura said, a trifle impatiently. 

"No, no, Jimmie can run and get 
it for me/' said Helga. 

Jimmie looked up at the sound of 
his name. 

"Please Jimmie, Helga needs your 
help," she said. "Bring me that 
washcloth from Mother's room. It's 
right there on that little table." 

TIMMIE slowly laid down his cray- 
^ on, went into the bedroom, and 
returned with the washcloth, handed 
it to Helga, and went back to his 
coloring without a word. 

"Thank you, darling," she said. 

"Gracious me," she said shortly, 
"how can I ever be so forgetful to- 
day? Jimmie, will you run into the 
bedroom and get that can of baby 
powder? On the table where you 
found the washcloth, and it has a 
big red cross on it. You can't miss 

This time Jimmie didn't hesitate. 
He was in and out of the bedroom 
in no time, and instead of going 
back to his table, he stood a few 
feet away from the bathinette and 

"Thank you, Jimmie," Helga said, 
"you're a real helper." 

She looked at him, and his face 
was radiant. He stood very still, 
as if not daring to breathe. 

There was just one more article 
she had foigotten to bring out of 

the bedroom. That was the baby's 
clean blanket. 

She was beginning to lose cour- 
age. Laura must know by this time 
that she was up to something — 
either that, or she would think Hel- 
ga was the most inefficient practical 
nurse in Plumas County. 

She looked at Laura. Laura's eyes 
were fixed on Jimmie, as though she 
were seeing him for the first time. 

"Come over here and see mother, 
Jimmie dear." Laura's voice was 
soft and controlled. 

Jimmie ran to his mother. 

Laura's eyes met Helga's over the 
top of her son's head. A look of 
complete understanding passed be- 
tween them. 

After that there was a long, bliss- 
ful interval, with Helga still fussing 
over the now peacefully sleeping 
baby, and Jimmie and Laura com- 
fortably talking it out together in 
each other's arms. 

Helga looked at them and sighed. 

Her mind went back to those first 
years after her husband, Ned, had 
died. She recalled the many times 
she might have been completely 
lost had it not been for the strength 
of her Church teachings, the things 
she learned in Relief Society, and 
an occasional talk with her kindly 

At that very moment she appoint- 
ed herself official Grandmother to 
the Sturm family. 

She would see that Laura had 
plenty of time to attend her meet- 
ings. We'll grow wise together, she 
thought with a smile. There's 
always something new and interest- 
ing to learn. 

She picked up the baby carefully. 

I'll just have to fetch my own 
blanket, she thought happily. 

Sixty Ljears lYLgo 

Excerpts From the Woman's Exponent, May 1, and May 15, 1900 

"For the Rights of the Women of Zion and the Rights of the Women 

of All Nations" 

VOLUME TWENTY-EIGHT: This number of the paper closes Volume 28 and 
our patrons and friends of the dear little home paper are reminded that it is a good 
time to renew subscriptions. . . . The women of Zion are greatly indebted to the 
Exponent for aid in their undertakings in organizations and industries and many other 
ways too numerous to mention. . . . There is no good reason in these days of prosperity 
why the sisters should not patronize their own paper. One dollar a year; they would 
never feel it, it does not amount to ten cents a month, nor yet two cents a week; and 
yet the dear sisters who do appreciate the paper often say there are single articles . . . 
that are worth more than a dollar to them. 

— Editorial 

BRIGHAM YOUNG'S BIRTHDAY: The ninety-ninth anniversary of Brigham 
Young's birthday (June 1, 1801) is to be made a day of rejoicing and elaborate cere- 
mony, and it is eminently fitting that it should be so, that all the people of Utah and 
the adjoining country may remember this great, good and wise man who builded not 
only for his own people and followers but for the world and generations yet to come; 
who opened up the desert and cultivated the land and colonized in the midst of 
this . . . uninhabited region. . . . 

— E. B. W. 


I feel a poem in my heart tonight 

A still thing growing; 
As if the darkness to the outer light 

A song were owing . . . 
A something vague, and sweet, and sad; 

Fair, fragile, slender; 
Not tearful, yet not daring to be glad, 

And oh! so tender. . . . 

— Lydia D. Alder 


The first speaker was Pres. M. A. Hakes, Maricopa Stake, she reported the society 
throughout in good condition and the sisters full of good works. "We live a long way 
from headquarters, we have to travel [hundreds of miles] to come to Conference. 
In our place we have only one hundred and thirty white people and six hundred 
Lamanites. The government has established a school for them and erected a fine 
building. . . . We have many young women who have joined our society. We have 
to seal up our wheat in tin cans in order to keep it. . . . 

— E. B. Wells, Sec. 

ADVERTISEMENT: 90% of American women wash dishes three times a day. 
If you are one of these, wear a pair of "Goodyear" Rubber Gloves and always have 
soft, white hands. Sent by mail postpaid, on receipt of $1.59. Agents wanted. 
M. F. Reese Supply Co., Setauket, N. Y. 

Page 304 

Woman's Sphere 

Ramona W. Cannon 

KO, of Japan, the twenty-five- 
year-old commoner with whom 
Crown Prince Akihito fell in love 
on the tennis courts, gave birth to 
a son, heir apparent to the Japanese 
throne, on February twenty-third. 
The nation rejoiced and all street 
cars hoisted rising sun flags. Thou- 
sands of "Banzais" were shouted. 


American-born diva, is now the 
leading contralto of the Metropoli- 
tan Opera Company, New York 
City. She has also appeared at 
La Scala in Milan, at the Brussels 
World Fair, and in Vienna, Bay- 
reuth, and other cities. She is par- 
ticularly famous for her roles as 
Carmen, and as Amneris in "Aida." 

TN the Winter Olympic Games at 
Squaw Valley, California, Maria 
Gusakova, Liubov Baranova, and 
Radya Eroshina— all Russians— won 
the gold, silver, and bronze medals, 
respectively, in the women's cross- 
country skiing contest. In down- 
hill women's skiing, Heidi Biebel, 
of Germany, won the gold medal; 
Penelope Pitou, of the United 
States, the silver; and Traudl Hech- 
cl, of Austria, the bronze. In the 
giant slalom, Penelope Pitou of the 
United States, lost to Yvonne 
Ruegg, of Switzerland by one-tenth 
of a second. In the ladies' skating, 
Carol Heiss, of the United States, 

won the gold medal, with Sjoukje 
Dykstra, of the Netherlands, win- 
ning the silver, and Barbara Roles, 
of the United States, the bronze 


of Great Britain, sister of 
Queen Elizabeth II, is engaged to 
Anthony Armstrong-Jones. The 
fiance is an artist-photographer who 
has taken many pictures of the royal 
family. The Queen and the people 
in general seem to approve highly 
of the match. 

novelist and biographer, is the 
author of Jane Austen (Grosset and 
Dunlap Publishers), an authorita- 
tive and scholarly study of the life 
and works of Jane Austen who is 
regarded by many critics as Eng- 
land's greatest woman novelist. Her 
literary accomplishments are vividly 
etched against the background of 
her times (1775-1817). 

TESSAMYN WEST is a Quaker 
wife, mother, and writer, whose 
collection of short stories about 
Quakers, The Friendly Persuasion, 
is delightful reading, especially help- 
ful in giving an insight into the 
hearts of this people who have made 
a great contribution to the life of 
America. Jessaniyn West writes 
with delicacy, artistry, and deep 

Page 305 


VOL. 47 

MAY 1960 

NO. 5 


and II Loth 

A mother in the home has the 
dual role of being a mother to 
her children and a wife to her hus- 
band, and each must be fulfilled 
well, if the children are to be given 
the most satisfactory rearing. There 
are two things, at least, of which 
children are keenly aware. To a 
young child his world seems bound- 
ed by his mother's smile or frown 
but, at the same time, as he grows, 
the atmosphere of the home may 
cause him to rest in securitv or 
shrink within himself as a protection 
from an undefined feeling of the 
clashing of wills and interests. 

Sometimes a mother who is giv- 
ing loving and tender care to her 
children mav not realize their sen- 
sitivity to the relationship between 
herself and her husband. A wife 
who studies the desires of her hus- 
band and seeks to make his home a 
place of joy and comfort to him is, 
at the same time, establishing an 
atmosphere of love and understand- 
ing in the home which will give the 
feeling of security she wishes her 
children to have. The world seems 
a place of dread to a child who 
hears quarreling or bitter words be- 
tween his dear parents, or who 
hears his mother criticize his father 
or the father criticizes the mother. 

It is not sufficient to give atten- 
tion to a husband until children 
arrive and then decide that the 
attention from henceforth will be 
devoted to the children. The 
Prophet Joseph Smith at an early 
meeting of Relief Society: 

Page 306 


. . . exhorted the sisters always to con- 
centrate their faith and prayers for, and 
place confidence in their husbands whom 
God has appointed for them to honor. . . . 
You need not be teasing your husbands 
because of their deeds, but let the weight 
of your innocence, kindness, and affection 
be felt, which is more mighty than a 
millstone hung about the neck; not war, 
not jangle, not contradiction, or dispute, 
but meekness, love, purity — these are 
the things that should magnify you in the 
eyes of all good men. 

Let this Society teach women how to 
behave towards their husbands, to treat 
them with mildness and affection. When 
a man is borne down with trouble, when 
he is perplexed with care and difficulty, 
if he can meet a smile instead of an 
argument or a murmur — if he can meet 
with mildness, it will calm down his soul 
and soothe his feelings; when the mind 
is going to despair, it needs a solace of 
affection and kindness (D. H. C. IV, pp. 
604-605; 606-607.) 

It may not be easy for a young 
wife to follow the words of the 
Prophet, but the more nearly she 
conforms and overcomes her own 
selfish interests the more joy she 
will have. The Prophet spoke 
eternal truth and a humble accep- 
tance of his words and a growing 
obedience to them, bring their own 

If a young Latter-day Saint wife 
prepares herself for the proper re- 
lationship toward her husband from 
the time of their temple marriage 
by obeying this advice from the 
Prophet of the Lord, she will create 
a home atmosphere in which her 
children may develop righteously 
and be favored to develop their 



potentialities. With a wife main- 
taining this attitude of love and 
understanding, the husband will 
usually reciprocate with love and 
understanding, and a sure founda- 
tion for marriage will begin to be 
established which will grow in sta- 
bility and strength with the passing 
years — a foundation on which their 
children may rest secure, providing 
them with assurance to solve their 
own problems as they arise. 

Part — and a basic part of being 
a proper mother includes the proper 
husband-wife relationship. The 
father provides the physical shelter 
for his family, but only he and the 
wife together can provide the prop- 
er atmosphere of the home. Into 
a home of love permeated by con- 
sideration the spirit of the Lord 
will be invited to dwell, to lead fam- 
ily members into all righteousness. 

-M. C. S. 

Ljour Sacred [Presence 

Caroline Eyring Miner 

Sweet memories like scented flowers now 

Bring back your sacred presence once again. 

And I can feel your cool hand on my brow 

As I was wont to in my childhood when 

A fever raged. At sunset when the sky 

Is golden, I can hear you say, "Take note 

How gold shames garish red, and ever try 

To be demure and modest." Once you wrote 

Above my mirror so I'd surely see, 

"Be true to self, my daughter; you will find 

Respect from others starts with you." Your knee 

Became my altar where I learned the kind 

Of faith that set me on the narrow way 

And helps me know my Maker when I pray. 

I fill \£lftS 

May H. Marsh 

Before me lie the lovely gifts 
That came on Mother's Day — 
The silken scarf, the stone-set pin, 
The scented rose bouquet. 

And with each gift a little card, 
With words, "I love you so, 
Your life has been my guiding star 
That led the way to go." 

I gaze again — the silken scarf 
May be threadbare some day; 
Rose petals wither, fall, and die, 
And luster fades away. 

But gifts of love, from heart to heart, 
So like a golden tie, 
Bind love on earth, live on and on — 
Such gifts can never die. 

iriecipes Q/rom the Vl/estern States lllisston 

Submitted by Daisy R. Romney 

Western Rocky Mountain Rainbow Trout 

12 oz. trout, 8 to 10 oz., 2 eggs 

when boned % cup milk 

corn meal or flour 

Clean trout, season with salt and pepper, then dip in corn meal or flour. Then, 
if desired, dip from flour to light batter of eggs and milk mixed together well. 

Saute in bacon fat or oil, placing the skinned side up, if boned, for even browning, 
but place skinned side down on serving plate. 

Serve with julienne almonds. 

Blanch almonds in boiling water, remove to cold water and skin. Sliver with 
knife and brown evenly in butter. Add lemon juice and a little salt. Place down the 
center of the trout. Serve with parsley, drawn butter, and bacon strips. 

To bone trout: 

With a sharp knife start from head, slip under rib bone, work down the bone to 
back bone, to tail. Start on the other side and with the knife, do the same, clip bone 
off, leaving head and tail in place. Open trout out flat and prepare as above. 

Slices of Colorado Beef Tenderloin 

(Created for President Eisenhower during his stay at the Summer White House) 

3 lbs. Colorado beef tenderloin, sliced 6 green onions, fiinely chopped 

12 baby carrots 1 lb. mushrooms, sliced 

% lb. butter or substitute Vz clove garlic 
!4 c. cooking oil 

Melt butter and oil in hot frying pan. Season slices of beef with salt and pepper 
and brown them in the hot mixture, so that beef is still rare. Remove beef to baking 
dish. In frying pan, simmer onions, garlic, and mushrooms for five minutes. 

Demiglace ingredients: 

1 lb. veal bones 1 stock celery 

1 lb. beef bones 1 large onion 

1 large carrot 

Cut vegetables into small pieces, and add: 

1 bay leaf 1 c. cooking oil 

Vz c. flour 1 bunch parsley or stems, cut fine 

Put oil in roasting pan, add beef and veal bones and vegetables. Roast for 
twenty minutes, uncovered, at 350 Add flour, bay leaf, parsley, and cook until brown. 
Add one gallon water, salt and pepper, cook until fluid is reduced to one quart. Strain. 
Add the one quart of demiglace and simmer one hour. Pour the sauce over slices 
of beef; lay the carrots (cooked until tender and buttered) on top of beef. Heat 
and serve. Yield: six servings. 

Page 308 


Colorado Rocky Ford Cantaloupe Salad 
(Grown only in this area and a favorite with the people) 

Cut Cantaloupe in half. Remove seeds and crisscross or ruffle edges. 

Fill with Colorado fresh peaches, sliced or in balls, seedless grapes, banana slices, 
pineapple chunks, or other seasonable fruits, such as strawberries. Top with a sprig 
of mint. Chill and serve with a Princess Dressing. 

Princess Dressing is made by using a mayonnaise base, adding a small amount of 
currant or grape jelly for color, and folding in whipped cream flavored with honey to 
suit taste. 

2 c. pinto beans 

Vi lb. rind of pork 

4 tbsp. molasses 

Baked Colorado Pinto Beans 

i tsp. mustard 
salt to taste 
onion, if desired 

Cook beans until almost soft. Score the salt pork rind and place in the bottom 
of a casserole. Cover with the beans, molasses, mustard, a little salt, and onion, if 
desired. Put remaining salt pork on top with rind up. Cover dish and bake slowly 
for several hours, adding more water if necessary. Near the end of baking time, re- 
move cover, and brown on top. Cook beans in soaking water to save the vitamin B 1 
or thiamine. 

Variation: Pour a tomato sauce over the pinto beans previously cooked with the 
salt pork. Sauce is made by cooking stewed tomatoes with a few celery leaves, bay 
leaf, or other seasoning. Strain and thicken with i tbsp. butter and 2 tbsp. flour to 
1 c. strained tomatoes, 
cheese and brown. 

Mix together and bake until heated through. Top with grated 

Mile-High Cake Recipes — 5,280 Feet Altitude 
Burnt-Sugar Cake 

Vi c. shortening 

1 l A c. sugar 

2 egg yolks 

3 tbsp. burnt sugar syrup 
1 tsp. vanilla 

2/4 c. sifted cake flour 

1 Ys tsp. baking powder 

Vi tsp. salt 

3 A c. cold water 

2 egg whites, % c. sugar 

Cream shortening and sugar, add beaten egg yolks, add sifted flour, baking powder, 
salt, vanilla, alternating with cold water and burnt sugar syrup. Beat egg whites until 
foamy, adding !4 c. sugar and beat until stiff. Fold into batter. Bake in two 9" 
layer pans, greased and floured, at 37 5 ° oven for 25 to 30 minutes. 

Burnt sugar syrup: Stir and melt slowly in skillet, one-half cup sugar. Allow 
it to brown slightly. Add one-half cup boiling water and cook until smooth. Cool 
before using. 

For cake flour: Add two tablespoons corn starch to one cup of all-purpose flour 
and sift thoroughly. 



White Cake 

Vi c. shortening 

1 !4 c. sugar 

l c. minus i tbsp. milk 

4 egg whites 

2 c. sifted cake flour 

2 tsp. baking powder 

i tsp. salt 

i tsp. vanilla 

Soften shortening, add sugar gradually, then add dry ingredients, alternating with 
milk. Beat egg whites stiff, but not dry. Fold carefully into batter, add vanilla. Bake 
in two round 8" greased cake pans, lined with greased wax paper. Bake at 37 5 for 
30 to 35 minutes. 

The Golden Years 

Maggie Tolman Porter 

THE full life of a man is con- 
sidered to be three score and 
ten. If we accept this as 
standard, then all the years above 
seventy, we shall call the Golden 

Just how are we to spend this 
precious bonus? 

Far too many of us spend it in 
self-pity, discouragement, vain re- 
grets; and too many of us dwell only 
in the past, with no plans for the 
present or the future. 

When we have no longer a goal 
to reach, no ambition to achieve, 
no interests to take our time and 
efforts, we may become senile, for 
we cannot remain static. We must 
progress, or we retrogress. In simple 
words, if we wish to keep all our 
faculties, we must use them. A 
muscle soon becomes weak and 
flabby if we cease to exercise it. So 
it is with the mind; if we cease to 
use the faculties God has given us, 
we retrogress. 

During the Golden Years life 
may be filled with desires to achieve 
and accomplish things for which 

one had no time while rearing sons 
and daughters. Then each day and 
hour seem shorter, more precious 
than the yesterdays. It seems that 
there is a gleam of a diamond-stud- 
ded dawn as each golden day is 
born. The desire to accomplish 
keeps us young. 

This formula for growing old 
gracefully has been of great worth. 

Of greatest importance is to make 
your peace with God. Cherish the 
testimony that Jesus is the Christ, 
truly the Only Begotten of the 
Father, that he was resurrected; that 
we will live after death. Know that 
he hears and answers prayers. He 
may say "No" to many of our re- 
quests, because of our lack of wis- 
dom in asking, just as we, as par- 
ents, refuse the unwise demands of 
our children. 

To have our prayers answered, we 
must have a positive approach, and, 
first and last, add 'Thy will be done, 
not mine alone, dear Lord." 

That is faith, but faith without 
works is dead, so the Book of Books 
tells us. Do everything within your 



power to help the Lord answer your 
petition. If you ask him to bless 
the poor, the suffering, and those in 
sorrow, go out and do something to 
help them yourself. It may be only 
a word of encouragement, attention 
to some neglected child, a loaf of 
fragrant home-baked bread, a glass 
of your favorite jelly, a telephone 
call to some homebound person, 
less fortunate than yourself, either 
friend or stranger. 

That is works. 

We aie really old when desire is 
gone. A desire and will to ac- 
complish something keep us young. 
Something within that driving pow- 
er helps us to grow old gracefully. 

Don't dwell on your aches and 
pains and let them absorb all your 
thoughts and conversations. We all 
have ailments, and remember, they 
are no worse than we think they are. 
Don't worry and give up too much 
to those pains and aches. Pray for 
strength and courage to bear them 
with a minimum of complaining. 
They are a part of the golden years. 

Of importance, also, is the word 

Granted, we may not be able to 
do much manual service for any- 
one. Perhaps we are even beyond 
giving service to ourselves.^ We 
may be chair or bed patients. There 
is still service awaiting us. Write 
cheery letters to loved ones and to 
the sick and sorrowing, and to 
friends. The hand may tremble, 
but write anyway, or, if possible, use 
the typewriter. You will find it fun 
to peck it out with one finger, if 
you are not fortunate enough to 
have had experience in typing. 

The secret is: Do something for 

someone and forget yourself and 
your miseries. If you are in tune 
with the Infinite, you will be led to 
write and say words of wisdom and 
love to comfort those whom you 

Love is the key. Have your heart 
so filled with love for all mankind 
that there will be no room for ha- 
tred, jealousy, bitterness, discourage- 
ment, or remorse, which are all 
negative attributes. Fill your soul 
with positive ones, instead. 

One sad part of our golden years 
is that many of us must spend those 
years alone. Our life's companion 
may have been called home. Thrice 
blessed are you when you can sit 
in the golden gloaming, side by side. 
Cherish each other, be understand- 
ing, tolerant, and loving. 

We have been building our mem- 
ories for the golden years each day 
of our lives. It is truly up to us 
what that harvest of our memories 
will be. They have a way of creep- 
ing upon us in our solitude. Pleas- 
ant memories bring us uncounted 
pleasure. Sad, regretful memories 
bring sorrow and tears. 

Our life is like a garden. We reap 
what we sow, whether it be joy and 
satisfaction, or regret and tears. 

Have we planted the rose of for- 
giveness, the bright-faced pansy of 
pleasant and loving thoughts, the 
seeds of truth and virtue and love 
for God and mankind? 

If these we have tenderly nur- 
tured as the years have glided by, 
they will be joy and comfort and 
peace to us as we fall asleep on the 
Saturday eve of our last Golden 

Standing Pat 

Frances C. Yost 

CLAIR Seaton frowned at Pat, 
her teenage daughter. "Well, 
I think you could at least dry 
the dishes!" 

"Wish I could help you, Momie 
darling, but I just have to get to 
the first game." Pat gave her a 
peck on the cheek and in her usual 
gay, carefree way, ran from the 

Alone, with her hands in the dish 
suds, Clair made a mental rehearsal 
of every move Pat had made since 
she breezed into the house after 

Pat had thrown down her coat, 
scarf, books, then turned on the 
radio rather loudly not to miss any 
of the latest "pop" tunes. Then she 
had spread herself a generous slice 
of bread, butter, peanut butter, and 
jam, and sat down to read the fun- 
nies, laughing occasionally above the 
din of the radio rock-and-roll music. 
Funnies read completely, Pat had 
pulled out the ironing board, pressed 
her cheerleader outfit, then shined 
her shoes. Then she enjoyed two 
prolonged telephone conversations 
with friends with whom she had 
spent the day at school. By then 
supper was on the table, and Pat 
had managed not to turn her hand 
toward helping. 

Well, this isn't going to continue, 
Clair thought as she bent over the 
sink. She just isn't going to get 
away with it. Pat used to be a good 
worker around the house, and I'll 
just have to see that she helps more 
now that she's older. 

Since the dishes are up to me to 
do alone, I might as well get going, 
Clair sighed. 

Page 312 

The sigh was heard in the living 
room, where her husband, Mel Sea- 
ton was reading the paper. Mel 
dropped his paper reluctantly and 
came into the kitchen. 

He put his arms around Clair's 
waist, as she stood at the sink. 

"What's the matter, Momie?" 
Mel asked. 

Clair wished Mel wouldn't call 
her "Momie," when the children 
weren't around. 

"What's the matter, Momie?" he 

Clair sighed again. "I'm just tired, 
I guess. Mel, do you realize I haven't 
had an ounce of help from Pat since 
the basketball season started?" 

"I'm not at all surprised," Mel re- 
joined. "When I was on the main 
basketball team in high school, my 
family didn't see me at all, unless 
they came to a game and watched 
me on the floor. Clair, what say 
we take in the game together to- 

"Mel, don't you realize I'm worn 
out from doing every bit of house- 
work myself. Anyway, I don't un- 
derstand basketball as you do." 

"You don't have to understand all 
the plays to enjoy it. Just count 
the baskets each side puts in. Easy 
as that! Why you haven't seen a 
game all season." 

"But, Mel, I have the mending 
to do this evening and. . . ." 

"The mending will keep, Clair. 
You're going to the game tonight 
and watch Patty lead the Pep Club." 

♦ * * 

HpHE superintendent was giving 

some form of welcome as Mel 

and Clair Seaton walked into the 



gymnasium. They had just found 
seats in the center of the balcony, 
when their own hometown, the 
Lincoln High, band started playing 
"America," and the spectators all 
arose. Then it was that Clair saw 
her. Pat came through the big 
front door of the gym carrying a 
very large silk flag. It was on a 
long pole, which must weigh pounds 
and pounds, yet Pat carried it regal- 
ly, patriotically, reverently. Patty 
had never mentioned that she was 
the flag bearer. But Clair had never 
asked her, either. Immediately be- 
hind Pat were three girls. Yes, 
Clair knew them, Karen, Nancy, 
and Sue, the other cheerleaders. 
They were, like Pat, dressed in white 
satin full-gored dresses and wore the 
red school emblem on the front. 

The cheerleaders were prancing 
sort of like high-stepping horses 
in time to the music, and in step 
with Pat, a little ahead. To the 
very center of the gym Pat came 
with the beautiful flag flowing be- 
hind her. Then they all stood, and 
Pat led the whole gym full of people 
with the salute to the flag. 

Clair felt her eyes brimming, as 
she placed her hand over her heart. 
How long had it been since she her- 
self had pledged allegiance to the 
flag? "One nation under God, in- 
divisible, with liberty and justice for 
all." The words were as beautiful 
now as she had thought them when 
she herself went to school. 

Now the game was commencing. 
The two teams, their own Lincoln 
High and the opposing team, the 
Bickel Lligh, were running on the 
floor, and everyone was cheering. 
The two referees in black striped 
suits came forward, and tossed the 
ball in the center of the floor. Clair 

could see both teams were out to 
win. Why this was equally as ex- 
citing as a three-ring circus. 

Clair looked over toward the 
cheering section to see if she could 
see Pat. There she was, motioning 
for a cheer. What were they shout- 

A tisket, a tasket, put the ball in the basket. 
Come on boys pitch it in, may the best 
team win. 

Clair could hear Pat's vibrant 
voice above the others. May the 
best team win, she repeated. Why 
that was right sporting of them. She 
would have to remember to tell Pat 
what a nice cheer that was. They 
certainly were being good sports 
about it. 

lV/IEL had said for her to keep her 
eye on the ball. She looked 
back and saw Lincoln High's own 
Max Sheldon, the big boy who 
played center, had the ball now. He 
was pitching it; it fluttered over the 
basket, and then dropped in. Every- 
one sighed. 

"Yea, Max! Yea, Lincoln High!" 
the cheering section shouted. Pat's 
voice was familiar to Clair above the 

Clair glanced at the scoreboard. 
Lincoln High had the first two 
points anyway. Oh, oh, Bickel 
High had the ball and was making 
a basket. Back and forth the ten 
boys worked retrieving the ball, 
pitching it, retrieving and pitching. 
But Lincoln High wasn't making 
baskets. It was as if someone had 
put an invisible lid over the Lincoln 
High basket and the ball just 
couldn't go in. Clair looked at the 
scoreboard. My goodness, Bickel 
High had passed Lincoln High! The 



score was ten, two. Clair wrung her 
handkerchief. Something had to 
be done! But Pat was doing some- 
thing about it. She was leading 
with a cheer! 

We have a coach who is the best 
The very best coach in all the West. 
We have a team that's genuine. 
Come on boys, we've got to win. 

Clair wondered if the boys heard 
the cheering on the floor as well as 
she could, but they must have heard, 
because they immediately made a 
basket. Clair turned quickly to look 
at the scoreboard, but the score w r as 
disheartening. Bickel High eleven, 
Lincoln only four. Then the whistle 
blew, and it was the end of the first 

There were Pat and the other 
cheerleaders stepping out farther 
on the floor and doing a clever rou- 
tine. Clair watched them breath- 
lessly. It was beautiful, like a ballet 
dance, but they were doing it to 
band music. They were singing the 
Lincoln High School song. Clair 
found herself singing along, too. A 
person should sing more, it was good 
for the soul, she thought. 

It was then that Pat noticed her 
with Mel up in the balcony. Pat 
smiled broadly, and waved a little 
personal wave of her own, special 
for Clair. 

The second quarter was beginning. 
The referees were holding the ball 
for the jump. If only something 
could be done to spur the Lincoln 
High bovs to score and catch up. 
Then Clair heard Pat's familiar 
voice at high C pitch shouting a 

The cheering must help. Lincoln 
had made another basket. Clair was 

glad she and Mel were seated in 
the center balcony where she could 
see so well. She watched every 
movement of the ball. A basket for 
one side, a basket for the other, but 
always Bickel High seemed to keep 
that good margin ahead. Then it 
was the end of the half. Clair looked 
at the scoreboard. Bickel High was 
eighteen, Lincoln trailing behind 
with twelve points. 


PLAIR looked over at Pat 

hoped she wouldn't take the 
score too hard. Winning meant 
much to Pat. But Pat was smiling, 
a sort of fixed showmanship smile, 
and she was leading the marching 
club onto the floor. 

This was why Pat had stayed so 
long night after night at school. The 
girls marched down the floor in 
perfect step, perfect formation, sort 
of like soldiers. When Pat whistled 
the marching team changed posi- 
tions. Now they were forming four 
rows and marching off the floor. 

Now the second half of the game 
was beginning. Clair looked at the 
scoreboard again, but Bickel High 
was still those six points ahead of 
them. She found herself saying the 
words under her breath. ''Our team 
must win." 

Clair heard the Pep Club shout- 
ing. She turned and watched Pat 
leading the cheer, her voice clear 
and strong. 

Why the cheering really must 
help the players, for after each yell 
it seemed the boys pitched a basket. 
Who had made this one? Yes, it 
was big Max Sheldon again. Now 
they were doing fine team work. The 
Lincoln High boys were putting in 
basket after basket. 



After each basket Pat was shout- Roll up that score, roll up that score, 

ing: 'Tea Max, Yea Charles, Yea Ro11 «P that score as y° uVe never done 
^ D .,, before. 

^enny! Roll> Lincoln> roll! 

/^LAIR looked around for the 
boys' mothers. But they didn't 
seem to be here. They should be 
here to enjoy the glory heaped upon 
their boys. How could she herself 
have missed so many games when 
her being here meant so much to 

Then the dreadful thing hap- 
pened! Max, the big wonderful cen- 
ter, fell. The game was temporarily 
stopped. The coach rushed from 
the bench to where Max lay, unable 
to get up. Even Clair knew what 
this meant to Lincoln High. What 
was Mel saying? 

"He's their best player. They can't 
get along without Max Sheldon." 

The people started rushing onto 
the floor, but the coach was saying, 
"Stand back, give him air." 

Then Max was carried from the 
floor. The coach over the loud 
speaker said that it was a sprain, 
nothing serious, but that Max could 
not play the rest of the game. 

Little Mike Roper, a junior, was 
replacing big Max Sheldon. Clair 
could tell about how he felt. Sort 
of scared, and afraid of the job he 
had to do, filling Max's shoes, yet 
proud to serve, to help his school. 
What this boy needed was a pat on 
the back to let him know he was 
important, and that he really was 
capable of filling his new position. 

Pat was giving him just the en- 
couragement he needed. 

"Let's give three cheers for Mike!" 
she shouted up at the cheering sec- 

Mike smiled and ran to retrieve 
the ball. Then from the cheering 
section came another loud cheer: 

It seemed to Clair the cheering 
was all it took. Mike, who had felt 
too insignificant to replace big Max 
Sheldon, had a job to do and was 
doing it. Steadily the five men took 
up the routine play which netted 
basket after basket. 

"Such teamwork!" Mel shouted 
in Clair's ear. "Such teamwork. 
That will do it like nothing else." 

"Have you watched Pat?" Clair 
asked her husband. 

"Too busy watching the game." 
He laughed. "She's doing a good 
job though. Giving the boys cour- 

That was it, Clair thought. Pat 
was giving courage when they need- 
ed it. Everyone needed to know 
someone was cheering for him. 
She should have been doing more 
cheering for Pat. Clair glanced at 
the time clock. Why they were on 
the last minute of the third quarter. 

Mike Roper was in the center of 
the gym holding the ball and won- 
dering if there was time to do some- 
thing. When he heard the shout 
"throw," he threw. The ball flew 
through the air, then dipped over 
the basket, made contact, and by so 
doing upped the score two points 
to tie the game at the close of the 
third quarter. 

A sigh went through the crowd. 

"Good going," Mel shouted in 
Clair's ear. She reached over and 
squeezed his hand. 

Now the fourth quarter, the 
home stretch was upon them. Yet 
it was like starting a new game 
because of the tied score. Clair 
found herself joining with the 



Lincoln spectators and shouting, 
"Come on boys!" 

Mel poked her gently, smiled and 
said, "Let your little daughter do 
the cheering, Momie." 

Momie, the same word which had 
so annoyed her two hours ago, now 
it sounded sweet to her ears. It's 
all in the frame of mind, Clair 

The entire building was as if it 
was rocking with vibrations, the 
band playing, the cheering, the coax- 
ing and shouting from the spec- 

r PHE ball, like a jumping jack, 
went from one end of the hall to 
the other, never stopping, never idle, 
always the center of attraction with 
hundreds of eyes constantly upon it. 

Clair realized that Pat would be 
hoarse when it was all over. Thank 
goodness there wasn't another game 
for a few nights, perhaps she could 
recover in time to shout again at 
the next one. Never mind the next 
one, Clair chided herself. This game 
is the important one. 

The boys were making quite a 
few baskets now. One after an- 
other, but the two teams were nip 
and tuck, and it was the last minute 
and still it could be anybody's game. 
What could be done to win? Clair 
wrung her handkerchief helplessly. 
She couldn't remember when she 
had been so excited. Then from the 
cheering section: 

Ten baskets, five baskets, two will do. 
Come on Lincoln we're for you! 

Suddenly Mike Roper pitched a 
basket in, which brought the score 
two points ahead of Bickel High. 
Such shouting and screaming! Ordi- 
narily this much racket would have 

sent Clair's head skyrocketing. 
Could it be that because her own 
mouth was open cheering and shout- 
ing, the pressure was relieved? 

The ball was in the hands of 
Lincoln's boys. The ball flew 
through the air, landed in the bas- 
ket to score, just before the clock 
pinged out the time, and the game 
was over. 

Clair looked up at the scoreboard 
as everyone else was doing. "Visitors 
44, Hometown 48." Lincoln High 
was the home team. They had won! 

Clair looked around for Pat. She 
must be exhausted. But Pat had 
run out on the floor to the team. 

"Congratulations!" Pat shouted, 
loud enough for even Clair to hear. 
What were they saying to Pat? 

"We couldn't have done it with- 
out you, Pat, and the Pep Club. It 
kept us going like nothing else. We 
knew you were behind us all the 

Yes, Clair thought, Pat had stood 
behind the team, the school, the 
community, but who had stood be- 
hind Pat? She vowed she would 
be a more understanding mother, a 

How could she have expected Pat 
to do more than she was already 
doing? She, not Pat, had been in 
the wrong this particular time. She 
forever complaining about head- 
aches, and a few dishes and house- 
work, and never bothering to come 
to the games. 

Clair felt tears wanting to be evi- 
denced, but she blinked them back. 
Clair was happy about the results 
of the game, but, mostly, she was 
happy about the change in herself 
which this certain game had brought 
about. She had a score of her own 
to roll up and cache away. 

Hot KynliL [By {Bread 

Dorothy J. Roberts 

"IVTOT only by bread, were we children fed by my mother — but by 
cake and righteousness and the constancy of her presence; not only by 
bread, though it was always there — a fragrance on the day, the house, 
the street. And my mother's righteousness was as ever-present as the 
bread, as she was ever-present. Her righteousness knew its boundaries. 
They were distinct boundaries, with good and evil clearly fenced, and with 
never a misty line between to baffle us. She lived within those boundaries 
and taught us to do the same. We sat in church of a Sunday; she saw to 
it. The very roots of memory seem to begin at the meetinghouse in the 
faint scent of talcum drifting from under the collar of her dress, the warmth 
of the hall releasing it in a sweet aura around her. 

If food is one of the joys of life — and surely it is — then my mother 
gave us joy, daily. Oh, the mysteries she placed before our hunger — tak- 
en from the oven or the shiny black top of her coal range. And no one 
was ever forgotten. For the late or absent, the choicest portions were 
stored in the dark cavern of the warming-oven, safe and succulent, waiting 
to heal weariness or discouragement — luscious roast, beans baked brown 
with homemade chili sauce, parsnips boiled and then browned in butter, 
Danish dumplings exquisitely shaped, floating among tiny islands of gold- 
en fat where bits of green parsley grew like palms— there were the celestial 
lemon pies and the king of pies, dewberries, and brown betty with cream, 
rich and golden. 

At the end of a day working in the fruit, or after a day's skating on 
the humped canals, or in the twilight following an afternoon's swimming 
in the creek, there waited the treasure at the end of the rainbowed hours: 
my mother's heavenly food and she, neat and clean, always there to serve it. 

Only a few times a year she left us for a half day's shopping. The 
house was clean and unbelievably empty, and hollow, with a cold feeling 
even on the hottest days. We watched for her return and ran to meet her 
and carry the mysterious parcels with the strange goodies for us, which we 
always knew she had hidden away. Then the house was suddenly warm 
again, and the emptiness filled with hei. 

Page 317 

e/j cJoo, YVant to iue Useful 

Aslaug S. Vaieland 

\ T was one day, not very long after we handicapped also want to be use- 

I had come to this country as an ful persons, and try to live a normal 

immigrant, that something very life. Where there is a will, there 

pleasant happened to me. The Presi- also is a way, and if the handicapped 

dent of Relief Society in our ward person has the will, he can do 

told me they were planning to have almost anything; but he also needs 

a ward dinner in a few days, and the good will of those around him, 

would I come along with a group of the will to help him to help him- 

other women to help with the prep- self. 

arations for the dinner? First, I Just a couple of days ago, I was 

thought that I must have misunder- again asked to help with a dinner, 

stood her, but no, it was no mistake, There I was, crumbing an unbeliev- 

she had really asked me to help with ably great amount of bread, helping 

the preparations for the ward din- to mix it together with some other 

ner, just as if I were in no way ingredients, so that the result would 

different from the others. be a nice dressing for the turkeys. 

"Oh," I stammered, "do you real- The kitchen was filled with activi- 
ty, really think that I can be of any ties, busy women went about doing 
use to you?" their tasks, I could not see them, 

"Of course," she answered, cheer- neither hear them, but I knew they 

fully. "Why not? We all know were chatting. By the sense of smell 

that you can do almost all the and touch, I could tell what some 

things that others can do." of them were doing. 

Those were words I needed most One of them came to talk to me; 

to hear; they warmed my heart; gave when people are talking to me, they 

me faith and confidence in myself; have to use their hands, and this 

yes, they meant a lot to me. woman had some very wet and cold 

You see, I am both blind and hands, so I knew she was cleaning 
deaf, and I have grown used to the vegetables. Then, too, another 
idea that people around me consid- woman, not very far from me, surely 
er me as not being capable of doing was grinding onion, because my 
anything very useful. Whenever I tears kept running, although I was 
wanted to be of some kind of help, especially happy that day. 
I was never accepted. "No, this is I thought to myself as I stood 
too dangerous for you"; "No, this there stirring in this mountain of 
is too hard for you"; or they were dressing, they told me that this 
afraid I would spoil something. The dressing was to be put in the turk- 
only place on this earth where they eys, but to me it seems that the 
thought I belonged was in a good turkeys must be put in the dressing! 
comfortable chair. How could I That thought was so funny, that I 
make them understand how wrong could not help smiling. A woman 
they were and how much I longed must have been watching me, be- 
to be among them and do my little cause she came and asked if I was 
share? having fun. 

It is hard for others to realize that Soon I was on the move, I would 

Page 318 



find myself at the stove, stirring in 
a huge kettle, and before I knew it, 
I found myself with a terribly dan- 
gerous bread knife in my hand, 
shredding lettuce. 

Yes, I thought, they really have 
confidence in me, since they will 
trust this awful thing in my hands. 
Now I was neither in the way of 
others nor sitting in a comfortable 
chair, with my hands idle and only 

my own thoughts for company; now 
I was an important wheel in big 
machinery. The very thought made 
me happy. 

I have been lucky in meeting peo- 
ple with the right attitude, and I'm 
so grateful that I, too, can be of 
some use, in a small way maybe, 
but the little wheels are as im- 
portant as the big ones, are they 

■ m 

kJX Case for (contrast 

Evalyn Miller Sandberg 

Brown moments may be made to serve a purpose. 
Suppose you were an artist with a brush: 
Would you paint all your lines with equal accent 
And never add a shadow's restful hush? 

Could you portray upon the stage a story 
So simple that it had no plot to solve? 
Would you compose concertos or crescendos 
Without soft modulation to resolve? 

Brown moments may be made to serve a purpose. 
Like moving shadows of a bird in flight. 
They make time's course from dawn to fading sunset 
And add new depth to scarlet-tipped delight. 

Crossed vUn 


Genevieve Van Wagenen 

/^NE of the late model cars has a 
^^ clever little gadget or safety device 
which signals when one goes beyond the 
desired speed. If you are driving in the 
city, you set it for thirty miles per hour. 
Should you go over the thirty miles, a 
light flashes and a little buzzer rings until 
you slow to the proper speed. Thus you 
avoid difficulty with the law. 

We, the people of this modern 
twentieth century generation, came 
equipped with a wonderful safety device 
— the same as all previous generations. 

This safety device has been called "con- 
science" and the "still small voice." Call 
it whatever you will, its purpose is to 
remind us to be honest and deal justly 
with our fellow men. It is a most valu- 
able instrument. It develops understand- 
ing, brotherhood, and love. It insures 
peace and harmony — that's what we all 
want! But too few people ever hear the 
gentle buzzing of this delicate instru- 
ment. Thev have their wires crossed with 
a gadget called "greed" and "selfishness." 

K/lnnie 1 1 tana (bprat/ (bteel //takes 
i/tany iuraiaea Lriugs 

\ NNIE Maria Spray Steel of Oakley, Idaho, lost her sight soon after her eightieth 
■**■ birthday — but she did not lose her joy in new accomplishments. She took 
a course in typing from the records for the blind and became a proficient typist. In 
February and March of 1959, she visited with her daughter in Salt Lake City, Utah, 
where she was instructed in rug making by a teacher from the Center for the Blind. 
In one year she has made the rugs shown in the picture. 

Mrs. Steel has served the Church in many capacities. As a girl of fifteen she 
served as Sunday School organist, and since that time her musical talents and training 
have been useful in many types of Church and community work. She has been a 
Relief Society member ever since her marriage and served as a ward president for many 
years. She attended the dedication of the Salt Lake Temple, and now, at the age of 
eighty-four, her memory is excellent. She is the mother of ten children and grand- 
mother to eighteen. 



Zara Sabin 

I would like to find a quiet upland road 

To ramble on, such a day as this . . . 

A winding, twisting, wandering country road 

To grant release when things have gone amiss. 

I would dawdle down its dusty way, and pause 

Upon its hills; feel the peace of wood 

And glade and stream; remember not applause 

Nor blame, but this: "God saw that it was good. 

Pcae 320 

The Blue Bowl 

Part II (Conclusion) 
Loya Beck 

MARY slipped off her coat, 
hanging it on its peg by the 
back door. Seeing the cup- 
board doors still standing wide, she 
walked wearily over to close them. 
The blue sugar bowl caught her 
eye, and lifting it into her hands, 
she felt of its hard-glazed surface. 

She remembered when her white- 
haired father had painted this piece. 
She could see him now with his fine 
brushes working painstakingly in the 
dim light of his old workshop. He 
had promised her this set for her 
own, and had taken particular lov- 
ing care in perfecting his work. 

He had been working on this 
shining blue sugar bowl the day 
Mary had quietly slipped into his 
workshop and sat down by his side, 
laying her head lovingly on his 
shoulder, her arms about his neck. 
She was almost fourteen then, slen- 
der, fair-skinned and beautiful, with, 
her heavy chestnut hair falling loose- 
ly about her shoulders. He had 
kissed her cheek and smiled at her 
knowingly, expecting to be charmed 
into some favor. 

When she had told him of her 
desire to join The Church of Jesus 
Christ of Latter-day Saints, better 
known as the "Mormons," the smile 
had faded and he had said, "You 
are too young to think about reli- 
gion, Mary." 

"Oh, no, no," Mary had pleaded 
earnestly, "I'm not too young, I'm 

Her request had been refused at 
first, but under the barrage of her 
persistent pleadings, Mary's father 

had finally allowed her to be bap- 

Awakened from her reminiscence 
by the sound of a familiar voice in 
the street outside, Mary quickly 
brushed away the tears that had 
stolen down her cheeks. Through 
the window she could see Tom talk- 
ing to old Brother Rushton at the 
gate. She heard the words, fire 
and outskirts of town, and guessed 
that there had been another house- 
burning by the mob. 

Taking leave of his neighbor, 
Tom hurried towards the house 
with long, swift strides. He was 
erect and tall, with wide shoulders 
and thick limbs. His boyish freck- 
led face was rosy under his cap. 

When Tom pushed open the 
door, Mary was there to greet him. 

"How's my girl?" Tom smiled as 
he pulled off his cap, revealing a 
shock of unruly red hair. 

"I'm fine, Tom," Mary answered. 
Trying to appear in a good humor, 
she slipped her arms about his neck 
and kissed him. 

Tom cupped her chin in his big 
hand and searched every line of her 
features. He returned her kiss 
tenderlv, the wrinkles in his brow 

"At least you are cheerful," he 

Without warning, he lifted her 
into his arms and carried her to the 
bed, laying her down as gently as 
if she were a porcelain doll. 

"Tom, please, I can't lie here," 
Mary said, laughing. "There's sup- 
per, I haven't even started." 

Page 321 



"Pm the cook tonight/' Tom 
interjected. "I'll fix you up the 
best mulligan stew you ever tasted 
in your life." 

"I've been through this before," 
Mary said, smiling, "I know your 
mulligan stews." 

"Where's my son, still napping?" 
Tom questioned as he pulled off his 
coat and hung it next to Mary's. 

"He should be waking, he has 
slept extra long this afternoon," 
Mary answered, letting her head 
relax into the pillow. 

"I'll get him." 

"Tom, did Mr. MacDowell find 
you?" Mary questioned. 

"Yes, Mary, he found me— I ac- 
cepted his offer, little as it was, we're 
lucky— blessed to get that. I haven't 
told vou this before, but some of the 
brethren have about given up hope 
of selling out at all. The mobo- 
crats know they can just walk in 
here and help themselves after we 
leave. We can use the cows and 
the rifle, too.'" 

Mary felt her chin quivering, and 
she looked away from Tom. "All 
right, you know best," she answered 

TOM bounded up the stairs, and 
soon Alma's high - pitched 
shrieks of joy, coupled with his 
father's bellowing laughter, resound- 
ed down the steps. 

Obeying orders, Mary stayed in 
bed while Tom fixed the supper, his 
two-year-old, red-haired counterpart 
by his side— helping. They sang old 
English nonsense songs full of life 
and fun, Alma shouting out the last 
word of each familiar phrase. In 
spite of the gaiety, Mary thought 
she noticed a droop in Tom's broad 

"Tom, when you set the table," 

Mary asked, "will you set it with 
mother's best linen tablecloth and 
my china and silver?" 

"What's the celebration?" Tom 

"Just being at home." Mary an- 
swered gravely. "Just being at 
home, Tom." 

Later, when dinner was over and 
Tom had tucked Alma into bed for 
the night, he came down into the 
shadowed room where Mary was 
sleeping and sat down on the edge 
of the bed. Mary opened her eyes 
and he smiled down at her. "There's 
a dance tonight, want to go?" 

"I'd love to go," Mary smiled. 
"But, I always believed three to be 
a crowd." 

They laughed, and the laugh 
faded. Resting his elbows on his 
knees, Tom rubbed the palms of his 
hands together thoughtfully. "These 
have been happy days, Mary." His 
eyes stared into the blazing fire. 

"They have been happy days for 
both of us," Mary answered warmly, 
reaching out slim fingers to touch 
his arm. 

"Seeing the temple take shape 
before our eyes, working day and 
night alongside the brethren to 
build it " 

"And selling all our spare cloth- 
ing to get money enough to live 
on in the meantime," Mary chimed 
in, smiling. "Still we have been 
happv, really happy." 

Tom looked down at his wife. 
Her brown curls were falling loosely 
over the pillow's crisp whiteness. 
The happy smile on her face did not 
hide the signs of illness there. Tom 
glanced away and bowed his head 
in the thought, why do they have 
to force us out now— in the dead of 
winter? He rubbed his mouth over 
the back of a clenched fist and 



then buried his head in his hands. 
We told them we would leave in 
the spring— why couldn't they at 
least let us wait until spring? 

"We know we are not alone, 
Tom/' Mary reminded him calm- 
ly, running her free hand through 
his hair. 

Tom bowed his head and prayed 
aloud so that Mary could share in 
his words. . . . The familiar closing 
words of Tom's prayer brought 
Mary the comfort she needed: 
"Hasten the day of thy judgment, 
O Lord," he said, "and he that en- 
dureth to the end shall be saved." 

# # # # $ 

FEBRUARY 26, 1846, dawned 
clear and cold. A frigid north- 
ern blast spread a chill hand over 
Illinois. One wintery finger had 
dabbled in the mighty Mississippi, 
setting there a bridge of ice, reach- 
ing from shore to shore. Caravans 
of lumbering wagons streaked out 
across this glassy thoroughfare; the 
exodus from Nauvoo was already 
well underway, and the sounds of 
shouting men, the bawling of cattle, 
and the wails of children were cap- 
tured in the frosty air. The van- 
guard company had set up camp 
six miles from the river at Sugar 
Creek, Iowa, with Brigham Young 
at the head. 

Arriving at Sugar Creek in the 
late afternoon, Tom and Mary 
cleared away the snow in order to 
pitch a tent made from their wagon 

Later that night as the moon cast 
a white light across the hard crusted 
snow, penciling in the shadows 
from the winter-stripped trees along 
the creek, Tom found himself run- 
ning for water and setting it to boil 

over the blazing fire he had built 
near the tent. When the tasks at 
hand were completed and the 
women who had come to help Mary 
had chased him away, Tom paced 
nervously about the camp, observ- 
ing the activities of his fellow exiles. 

A white city of tents and covered 
wagons had mushroomed during the 
day and more were still coming. 
Tom observed a rude hut in front 
of him as he walked. Its roof ap- 
peared to be made of loose bark, 
and its sides were formed by blank- 
ets fastened to poles stuck in the 
ground. A woman with a tiny baby 
on one arm was preparing supper 
over an open fire and trying to com- 
fort three small children who clung 
to her skirts, crying from the cold. 
Those without wagon covers were 
fixing beds beneath their overloaded 

"Can vou hear it, Brother Lee?" 
a quivering voice questioned. 

Tom turned to see old Brother 
Rushton coming up behind him. A 
sack of meal was slung heavily across 
his shoulders. 

"Hear what?" Tom questioned. 

"Why the bell," the old man said. 
"Can't you hear the temple bell?" 

Tom lifted his head and listened 
carefully, the cold air nipping at his 
cheeks. Faintly on the clear night 
air, the distant peal of the large 
bell atop the temple reached his 
ears. Tom looked down into the 
old man's withered face and saw 
tears streaming over his cheeks. 

"Where's your camp?" Tom ques- 
tioned gruffly as he lifted the sack 
of meal from the old man's bony 
shoulders and placed it on his own. 

^HE dawn slipped over the snowy 

horizon in somber silence. 

Mary lay in her drafty shelter, 


wrapped in heavy quilts. Alma was pulling back the covers to reveal 
bedded down with four other chil- the small, red face beneath her arm. 
dren in a neighbor's tent. In the ''Let me hold her/' Tom said. "I 
curved shelter of her arm, snuggled won't let her get cold." 
close to her own body, Mary held Mary nodded, and Tom lifted the 
the precious warmth of her new- tiny bundle into his arms, shelter- 
born child. She could hear Tom ing her within his great open coat, 
conversing with Sister Remington He looked down at the sleepy little 
outside the tent. Sister Remington face in wonderment and rocked her 
had attended her throughout the gently back and forth in his arms, 
night. She was not an experienced "How is Alma? Have you seen 
midwife, merely a mother of ten him?" 
of her own, all living. "He is still fast asleep. He didn't 

"How is she?" Tom was saying. fuss too much last night when I put 

"She's a plucky little girl," the him to bed. He was a pretty tired 

buxom, gray-haired mother an- boy." 

swered. "The baby's fine, a healthy "He'll be pleased to have a sister." 

little girl. The birth was — well, "Won't he though?" Tom agreed, 

it wasn't easy; but nothing serious, as he pulled back the coverlet to 

you understand. I think the milk place the baby back in her mother's 

leg is setting in; it'll be painful for arms. 

her, but she'll get over it. I had Then, reaching into his shirt, 

it with six of mine. You go in to Tom brought out a round object 

her now. I better get back to my wrapped in sheepskin. "Mary, I 

own family. I'll be back soon as I wanted to give you something . . ." 

see they get breakfast." he stammered, a rush of color ris- 

Mary heard the crunch of snow ing into his cheeks. "You are pretty 

as Sister Remington hurried away, precious to me. I love you very 

Pulling back the flap of the tent, much— I only wish I could give 

Tom entered, bringing with him a you. . . ." His voice faltered, 

fresh rush of frosty breezes. Rev- Mary unfolded the sheepskin cov- 

erently he tiptoed to the side of the ering to find, gleaming within it, in 

mattress where Mary was lying. Re- all its fragile loveliness, the blue 

moving his cap, he dropped to one sugar bowl. She fingered the bowl 

knee. "How's my girl?" he whis- silently, a soft glow warming her 

pered. pale cheeks. She looked up at her 

"Just fine," Mary smiled weakly, husband, her eyes wet, but shining. 
There was a moment of silence and "This sugar bowl and happiness 
an exchange of understanding must go together, Tom," she said 
glances. "See," Mary said, break- softly. "It looks as if we'll be tak- 
ing the silence between them and ing them both with us." 

> ♦ « 

Co/? temp la tion 

Catherine B. Bowles 

Happiness brings the sunshine, 

While sorrow darkens the view. 

No clond will cast a shadow 
Till the sun comes shining through. 

Magazine Honor Roll for 1959 

Counselor Marianne C. Sharp 

f)N December 5, 1914, the Presi- 
dent of the Church, Joseph F. 
Smith, sent a telegram from Ocean 
Park, California, to President Emme- 
line B. Wells, General Board of the 
Relief Society, as follows: 

Accept my sincere congratulations and 
heartiest greetings in honor of the birth of 
The Relief Society Magazine. May it 
enter upon its noble mission so firmly 
entrenched about by the bulwarks of 
worthy and capable endeavor and enduring 
truth that its career may be successful and 

(Signed) Joseph F. Smith 

The General Board at this time 
would wish it possible that they 
might send a message or, better yet, 
give a personal expression of grati- 
tude to every stake and ward Relief 
Society Magazine representative who 
has faithfully and diligently ful- 
filled her calling to bring about the 
excellent achievement in placing 
The Relief Society Magazine in the 
homes of 162,589 people throughout 
the world. This total is an increase 
of 7,961 subscriptions over the year 
1958, a commendable increase. The 
career of the Magazine today would 
seem to be proving ''successful and 
glorious," as President Smith wished 
for it, and the General Board earn- 
estly endeavors to entrench it 
"about by the bulwarks of worthy 
and capable endeavor and enduring 

The record of the stakes in plac- 
ing the Magazine in the homes of 
the Church is an encouraging one. 
In 1959 there were ninety stakes 
which had 100 per cent or over 
subscriptions in proportion to Relief 

Society members; in 1958 there 
were seventy-two. There are three 
fewer stakes not on the honor roll 

— twenty-eight as against thirty-one. 
There are 258 stakes on the honor 
roll, an increase of eleven. There 
are thirty stakes this past year which 
had every ward 100 per cent or over, 
and in 1958 there were only nine- 
teen. There are 2016 wards on the 
honor roll in 1959, and there were 
1912 wards in 1958 — an increase of 
104 wards. The mean for all the 
stakes is ninety-one per cent as com- 
pared to ninety in 1958. 

For the thirteenth consecutive 
year the South Los Angeles Stake 
leads the Church with the highest 
percentage — 192 per cent, and with 
the highest number of subscriptions 

— 1350. Of the ten stakes with 
highest ratings five stakes are in 
California, four in Idaho, and one 
in Utah. The wards are again led 
by the South Gate Ward of the 
South Los Angeles Stake with 341 
per cent. Congratulations are ex- 
tended to these and other stakes 
making outstanding records. Thirty- 
one have shown great increases, 
with Santa Barbara Stake leading, 
with an increase of thirty-nine per 

The missions have shown remark- 
able progress in 1959, and the Gen- 
eral Board is happy to welcome the 
South African Mission among those 
on the honor roll which, with the 
Canadian Mission and the West 
Canadian Mission, are the ones rep- 
resented outside Continental United 
States. The first place among the 
missions again goes to the West- 
Page 325 


em States Mission with 124 per can read English or whose children 

cent. The highest rating of a dis- can interpret for faithful Relief So- 

trict is the Platte Valley District of ciety mothers. The Relief Society 

the Western States Mission, with Magazine is a binding tie among 

333 per cent. The mean for the Relief Society members the world 

missions on the honor roll has risen over. Its contents reflect earnest 

from eighty-five per cent in 1958 to endeavor on the part of Latter-day 

ninety-one per cent in 1959, a Saint women writers to give the best 

marked increase. There are sixteen of their thinking and ability for the 

missions on the honor roll in 1959, advancement of their sisters. The 

as there were in 1958, but the mis- programs of Relief Society present- 

sion branches on the honor roll have ed by the General Board therein 

increased from 538 to 585, an in- present truth and mirror facets to 

crease of forty-seven branches. illumine all phases of Latter-day 

Foreign-speaking missions which Saint women's work upon the earth, 

cannot subscribe to The Relief So- Again the General Board would ex- 

ciety Magazine as do English-speak- press gratitude to each individual 

ing missions express great apprecia- Magazine representative whose zeal- 

tion to members of the stakes who ous efforts have spread the knowl- 

send gift subscriptions to the Gen- edge and inspiration and gospel 

eral Board. These are allocated by truth found in the Magazine 

foreign-speaking Relief Society mis- throughout the stakes and missions 

;sion presidents among members who of the Church. 

uionors for OTighest LKa tings 


South Los Angeles (California) 192% 

Magazine Representative — Amelia Dellenbach 


South Gate Ward, South Los Angeles Stake (California) 341% 

Magazine Representative — Bertha A. Whitehead 


Western States Mission — 124% 
Mission Magazine Representative — Daisy R. Romney 

Mission District 

Platte Valley District, Western States Mission — 206% 
Magazine Representative — Irma M. Chandler 

Mission Branch 

Sidney Branch — 333% 

Platte Valley District, Western States Mission 

Magazine Representative — Idona B. Richins 

Ten Highest Percentages in Stakes 

South Los Angeles 192. ...Amelia Dellenbach 

Huntington Park 185.— Rachel Liston 

Glendale 1 84....Elsie Weber 

Magazine Honor Roll for 1959 


Inglevvood 141... Janet C. Madina 

Rexburg 1 38.... Beth Moore 

Burley 129.... Virginia Nichols 

Oquirrh 129.... Dorothy Smith 

East Idaho Falls 121.. ..Bertha Christensen 

Monterey Bay 119.... Louise Johnson 

Shelley 1 19.... Merle Young 

Missions Achieving Ten Highest Percentages 

Western States 124.. ..Daisy R. Romney 

Northern States 110.. ..Vera C. Stratford 

Canadian 105.... Frances J. Monson 

Northern California 99-...Leta C. Pugh 

Northwestern States 98.. ..Helen K. Richards 

West Central States 97.... Anna C. Merrill 

Central States 9 5... .Peggy B. Sears 

Eastern States 93. ...Olive L. Smith 

Great Lakes 89—.Vonda H. Christensen 

New England 86.... Alberta S. Baker 

Ten Stakes With Highest Number of Suhsciiptions 





South Los Angeles 


Sugar House 


Glen dale 


Twin Falls 


Huntington Park 


Las Vegas 


North Idaho Falls 








Ten Missions With Highest Number of Subscriptions 





Northern States 




Eastern States 


Southern States 


Central States 


Central Atlantic 


West Central States 


Great Lakes 


Northwestern States 


East Central States 


Stakes in 

Which All the Wards Achieved 100% or 


Burbank Maude S. McLatchie 

Burley Virginia Nichols 

Columbia River ....Leah Rudd 

East Idaho Falls ....Bertha Christensen 

East Long Beach ....Margaret Bryan 

East Pocatello Verna Gridley 

Glcndale Elsie Weber 

Granger Veda L. Dew 

Granite Wilma D. Wetzel 

Highland Faye M. Swaner 

Holladay Lucille B. Crovvther 

Huntington Park ....Rachel Liston 

Inglewood Janet C. Madina 

Las Vegas Lila H. Leavitt 

Mt. Jordan Rose A. Brown 

North Davis Helen W. Barber 

North Pocatello ....Tura Hadley 

Pasadena Maude F. Lester 

Rexburg Beth Moore 

St. Joseph Nira P. Lee 

San Diego East ....Shirleymae Jones 

Seattle Laura C. Bronner 

Shelley Merle Young 

South Bear River ....Dorothv B. Kerr 
South Los Angeles. .Amelia Dellenbach 
South Salt Lake ....Hannah Dietrich 

Weber Heights Virginia P. Jensen 

West Boise Myrtle B. Oborn 

West Covina Lucille C. Hales 

Wilford Amy Gerrard 



II Lission [Percentages on uionor [Roll 

Western States 
Northern States 

Northern California 
Northwestern States 
West Central States 


1 10 




Central States 
Eastern States 
Great Lakes 
New England 
North Central States 

95 Gulf States 85 

93 Western Canadian 83 

89 California 83 

86 South African 82 

85 East Central States 77 

cj takes btf [Percentages — 

South Los Angeles 

Huntington Park 






East Idaho Falls 

Monterey Bay 


San Diego East 

San Diego 

Las Vegas 

West Boise 

Weber Heights 

North Idaho Falls 

Idaho Falls 



New York 

San Joaquin 

Box Elder 

West Utah 

East Sharon 


Monument Park 


Grand Junction 

Mt. Jordan 




South Salt Lake 

East Phoenix 

North Pocatello 

West Covina 

North Rexburg 

East Rigby 


Phoenix North 

South Idaho Falls 


Long Beach 








1 10 





Columbia River 

East Pocatello 




Nam pa 


St. Joseph 

Twin Falls 

Walnut Creek 

Raft River 


San Fernando 



East Long Beach 

Kansas City 



American Falls 

Lake View 



South Bear River 





Temple View 


Great Falls 

North Box Elder 







Los Angeles 

North Davis 



Bear River 





Santa Ana 

West Pocatello 

Valley View 

Mt. Rubidoux 






Orange County 

Bountiful North 


St. Johns 


North Seattle 


Granite Park 

Sugar House 

San Bernardino 





Mt. Graham 




Santa Rosa 



South Summit 

Santa Barbara 







Zion Park 




















Magazine Honor Roll for 1959 



East Millcreek 










East Provo 

Santa Monica 

Big Horn 

East Mesa 





St. Louis 



San Francisco 


Lost River 





St. George 

North Sevier 

North Weber 

North Tooele 

South Blackfoot 



East Cache 

Mt. Logan 

Star Valley 

North Jordan 






Rose Park 






Denver West 















9 2 
9 1 
9 1 
9 1 
9 1 
9 1 

9 1 
















South Carolina 

San Luis Obispo 



Spanish Fork 



Murray South 



San Mateo 

West Sharon 

San Antonio 


South Davis 



North Sanpete 


San Juan 


South Sanpete 

East Jordan 




Monument Park West 



El Paso 

Palo Alto 

San Jose 



Hay ward 

Southern Arizona 


Ben Lomond 


Grand Coulee 

Salt Lake 



East Los Angeles 

East Ogden 



Bear Lake 





San Luis 











Lake Mead 


Bountiful South 




New Orleans 

Farr West 



Salmon River 



North Carbon 

North Sacramento 


Lorin Farr 


West Jordan 


Kearns North 



South Sevier 


Mt. Ogden 









South Ogden 






Orem West 


Canyon Rim 







Brigham Young 

Utah State University* 
( * Limited Participation ) 














7 2 
7 1 
7 1 
7 1 
7 1 






















^2 o 

E3 H-» 


•S+ 5 




c^ ©, 







P . 














pq J 


■J! «H 

m « 


03 tj 

ui < 

h +3 

0J 0) 

2 P 

krH oj 

S pq 

W 03 

,£3 CD 

Pi J 


ts g 1 

tM ° *H 

Cp tO 0) 

o a> -m 

^ bo E2 

CD PQ 03 

-h w -e 



03 .^ 
to in 

03 c3 












cfci r2 ^ 
& £ 73 tf 

•H Q '^ 

g p o 

c ^ g 

•r-l fc_i « t— « j <0 CD nj .rH - "3 r- 1 








Ph • 

-a ^ 
o3 a 
a; a> 




03 Sh 


^ CO 



rH tH tH ! — ) t — I t-H 




WlONWI>U3^C0 00 00OMCDMlOlOlOt"^l0t'WlOC0inM'*03 , *f0t- 













H o 

T3 o3 

x .a ^ o o 





-|J to 
o> o3 












i— i 







o3 a 
to zl 



X P3 

Pi -M 

© 03 



j bjox o u 

bjn o3 


-|J +3 

to to 
o3 o3 

to to 
o3 o3 o3 

to to to to 
o3 o3 o3 03 

w , 

to ^3 

^ S 

03 °J 

g «? n 

03 ^ a ps a ^ S 




H3 ^ PS 

>>^ 02 


o3 o3 |> 

O © 

£ SH fH 

o * 2 

H . 03 3 

> £ oj 

F> oj ^p! 

PS J* 03 










P p o 



r^ O 
3 Pi 



d) H 

to P3 

PS ffi 




S >» 

53 pq 


& u 



^ p2j to -M ^ Jm <U 

3 o w ^ w * jn 

pq>H UkI r>H 


to ^ 
03 C3 

• rH 

5 'o S 

H OrH 

W in. Ph 02 













fj PS 

to g 


.3 HO 

PS © 


• rH <tf 







(D rn 

• rH rH rH Zk & 
- - r^ d> CD rS oj 


rH b- 

•Q O 
W^ 1 






Ih 1 ^ 

O C 


Hg 01HNlOOOrJiHO(X)HHN?Ot-'^OH(M(rOW000005MlNC00505MOOH 











1— t 

■t 3 "S 

rH P 





o o 




OJ «r< 

S §5 





















Sig Horn 





















s ^ 









P P P x 








P 03 









o o o o 










Magazine Honor Roll for 1959 



CO t/j 



w 1 ^ 


bo c 

73 O 

2 S 


fn w 

o o 









tH h-H 


• t— i 




, 42 


^ . 

bo^ 1 
fn as 

GQ ^-h 

So JS 


^ .5 

v p! 

m bS 

aj S2 

CD >— ' 

as 3 


















42 . 

^» o ^ 


'3 e8 £ 

2 a, 
S g 







m o 




S-? M 

o o 

^ W S -3 



fn . 4h 

Ph t! 3 

. s g 

HHuf ^ i) o O nS 

o o 




§ <J P3 j ffi § pq 




s & 

n 73 
22 73 
aS O 


CD >i 
> 4= 

•^ t-0000OOt"O05©030000O3O000500Ht>O00 05O00O00 00OQ 

s£J ^N 




3 as 
Ph g 

42 +j 

3 as 
Ph Ph 

t> O iH CO 
Cr- t— i O fc- 


"" CO 


iiJJ t-lOC0^t>H10lON0iOHTtD-OHHOOMWt<00l>l0n<t-t-tDt-00^t- 









O 42 tn 

as a» a) -Vh o o 



bfl > 


o o 

aS aS 

44 as ps 

V v O 2 

a aj S S g 

g as g I 





















OJ 4h 






o> h a> 






•™ C J2 




O O o 






J Ph 



>» >i 

2S 3 


OS v< 

4^ 73 

?H O 

O ^ 



H g 

O oS 

PQ O' 

42 42 


Q) > 

CO rj 











'Sb 05.^ 









• l-H 






w T3 


CD -4. 
CD &j 

42 *r 42 


3 4h 


^H PS 




, OS S2 

O M 4J 





>> s 

OS w 

pq W£ t-l 

^h -^ CS 42 

£J P ^ 2 
7; wLj 2S O oS w 



-t-J CJ 

c>2 >» 

. O 

.j pq 

as g 

42 Sh 


pq ^ 

HH H"3 


cd 42 

J pq 


CD -rH 

be g 

42 PS 

22 oS 

< fe 






et, <d 
W > 















CD -U 

§ •>: 

bo as 
pq M 

b042 o3 
., OS OS ~ 



ex) n< 

o o 

lO CO t- IC 00 CO (M 

■2 o 
w^ 1 

rH rH 

O >-i 

h?i NCOOOOlOI>ai'^0?00]C005^05C-COOOHOOCOOlOl0005000iCO(NC0 05' 
Cg !OMCX)^(^(>l^^O]MO(N^N^^c^M^COH^Ot-HOcr)'^cgKlc<iOa) 

w ioNccinio^io^©i>wco^©woio^c^co'^-^coioioH^coioin' H, i>t' 






T2. U 
o fl 

rrjiJ bfiUh? 

S «PS 




rrt -23 72 72 bfl ^5 ."t2 hj +3 -M 
w 72P!!2P!CP3p!fl 

72 72 

>5 25 72 





>i aS 


- S 2 S a o 

C3 72 73 p 


OS o 

42 -rt 

Stfic'0flflfifippCc«2S^ r 2 Ml «0 ? j 

a»^Soc3c3c«c3c3nJc3a).4^ b£22; -z< g 5 

H(3rtOH'H^^ ^,^,?H^i^ia3.rH.r- 1 0025 ^J^42 S 2 3 H TO TO^H O OS OS 03 


3 aS 



a 2 
PJ ^ 

as cd 


^ .2 45 42 fH 

d 72 bJO Sj oS 





aS e? 


aS 4^ O 

72 > 





5 'S CD CD ^ 

g rS 44 44 t» 

c3 aS oS 




cu > 
as c 

TO c/3 



+-> o 



O 73 

Np '£ 

r3 Ph 

o ^ 



pi ^ 
<d 73 











r% o 
O w 

CD o 


§ Ph 






• i— i 


O « 
. PH 



« "8 

O .2 

£ Ph 1 ^ 

o ea Ph 

r- >>73 

+3 a) o 

CD P rP 

PQ Ph Ph 

f 8 " 





+5 Ph 

o> 5a 

k^ r— I 


2 OQ 


m th r 5 '^ 

cu o3 * ^ 

pq W^^ 

n c^Ph 
a> 73 
P S w 






>> cd 
o ^ 







a> Ph 
p "^ 


P -PH 

<D tfi 

a) a 

Jh <— i 03 O _£ 03 


Fh Fh 

a> <d 
ftP^ ^ 






o C 




















CO x/1 


+3 o 










- (-H 


Fh Ph 
C5 03 
^2 7h 

<D a) 4f 


r-Q CD 

bJO > 







bJO m 















o o 

bfl bJD 







Cfl P 

. >p p^pppppppppp 




I a 

o3 >sj 




^-i 03 




03 cu 


• r-H 


JS P! 

Ph o 



•r— I 

CD Fh 

J5 ^ 

03 j3 

§ Pi 

p g 

^ CD 
O W3 


p s 

03 " 
S 03 
CD <D 

r£i rP 


0) CD 

'<-< CD 

ft . 

03 CD CD 



" s 





rP 03 

HJ Fh 
03 <D 

£72 M 


CD 03 c3 




O °^ o3 

^ J3 ^ 

O 73 CD 



CD ® 

^h T3 


03 »PH 



<a cd 

CD pP 

03 ^_ 
73 Fh 
Fh 03 


■s-s s 

O P ^ 

Pi -£ ^ 

1—1 CD 

N ?h P 
03 o3 o3 






Ph . 







PhPh tf <! 


-2 ° 



f^-- ^^ r^-~ rH^ rH^ rH^ 


^% M05lOMHTj^Halt-^©O^Ot>TJlOWlOH^OOlOm0500HW^Ht> 
C S Ctt050'>(NHI>Tt0500(NHlNOO'^OOt>t-^OttiOOiX)COCDiXiOOOHOCO 

L«J UJ l_J «- I.NJ 1—1 IT" -^T" (Ji UU (»NJ 1—1 ^^ IAJ ^T IAJ IT" >-- V^^ *_> ^^ (^J VJ_, k^ VJ^ >^J V J <^_> y—f <^_j ^±j 












o3 o 


O 03 +J 

rP 73 * 

o o 






x 3 


-t-J CD 
CD •— i 


03 > 




hh »-3 Ph 

-M H-> -+J 

~ ?H ^ 

o o o 

0) 03 03 CD CD O k^. 


4J 4J -P -P -P H-> -P 

fH Fh Fh 5h 5h Fh Fh 
O O O O O O O 






2 o3 

Kl r-H 

>> 03 










60 P 


Ph Ph 


OS ±f 

^ ^H 

o3 d 



ff ^ ^ 

o3 o3 o3 


X X 


,P .S 

Ov^wwv - i>»/wvjw^v-'v^(^>C0CUU r-H J-iU 1 HrH0303P30303C303rtirS-i.r^O 


Magazine Honor Roll for 1959 












m .a 

£ a 
cd o 





S °£bo 

"a) o3 c3 



s s 

S ci) 


►-a , 

• Ph 
^ o3 

T3 pP 







H S 


a PQ 


CD J2 «S 

03 m 


CD ^ 

a cd 

"kT o 


Ci, cd i^h 






pq o 


+2 r-H 

>» CD 

cs a 

Ph ^ 



c3 j-j 


* r- 
H-J * 

a .■£ 

O 73 


a as 




a >; 

03 p 

a 5 








•a W 


O P 
c3 P 


43 OJO 03 

O co 






2 +5 


I I I I ' —J I __i _l ' 
















HMOOHO^H^0505HOOt>ON'^MHlOHHCOO\t , 050t-MW(X)OOCOt't- 

T— I 








1— 1 

o3 p 'a; a 


p a 

CD a 03 +? o 

• pi > jj CD o3 ci 
O O g O ,p +? ?h 









lnut Cr 











fc pP 






p CD 



+j a 












r eS 

?h 03 o3 03 














2 s 

a .2 


CO c 






























r— -1 
























£ P 

^ g 

> p 

o3 0; 


co OJO 
CO • 


P 03 



1— ( 1— 1 

ph CD 





M g 
p 3 

O OX) 



• PH 









p-i CD 

CO rJZ, 

fl ph -M 
CD P o) 

^ (Dm 

P 03 




co £ 

p-. 03 ppj 
CD ?h p 






. CO 


.2 a) 

p p 

5 ^p u 




I B 

r^ p-h 
. 2 


H-> CD 

PH pP 



,r 3 



p-. CD 






PH pQ 

o3 03 




^_l I I I I 1 I I I I 

.qo 0(^^N^HD-oo^^Ol0^coHO«oOl^lOlncoTJl^(^^^o(X)M05«ocD^oooco 

3£ 0(»HMOWNCOl005WOO«DC005lOin^)HHiXiMOt>H05t-NHOOOOrH 
02 ^H^^o:t>incCCX)C<l(»COCDl0^iocX)MlOCO^C>JU3^^CDaD(NCD 

S cu 


pH CO 

»> _lj •— ! cd CD P 






ais Obisp 










Bear Ri 
Idaho Fa 
Los Ang 
Salt Lak 
rn Arizo 
h Fork 






t~-l t—l ^h o3 o3 03 o3 

-pJ -+J H-J H-J 



# CD 




© co s 

pPpPpPpPpPpPpPpPpPpP-P ^ 

ar V 

P P P p p p p 








03 o3 o3 o3 o3 03 03 



pP pP 




»+j 3 P 03 





O ft P 

03 03 o3 cd cd 




Relief Society 

Central States 
East Central States 
Eastern States 
Great Lakes 
Gulf States 
New England 
North Central States 
Northern California 
Northern States 
Northwestern States 
South African 
West Central States 
Western Canadian 
Western States 




















Lela L. Udall 
Frances J. Monson 
Peggy B. Sears 
Marie C. Richards 




Olive L. Smith 






Vonda H. Christenscn 
Emma A. Hanks 
Alberta S. Baker 




55 1 




Diana F. Child 
Leta C. Pugh 
Vera C. Stratford 







Helen K. Richards 
Holly W. Fisher 
Anna C. Merrill 




Lila A. Arave 
Daisy R. Romney 

[Pepper cJree 

Louise Monis Kelley 

Combed-out gusts of green wind 
Caught upon a seven-pronged stick 
Tremble with remembered blowings 
Though the air be still. 

IPratrte School 

Luh Walker 

She toured her grandson's brand new school 

Equipped with every modern tool 

Of learning. What could this structure lack? 

But Grandma's thoughts went straying back 

To school days in a prairie soddy. 

Dust storms that choked her, blinding sleet, 

White drifts, waist high as floundering feet 

Sought dirt-floored room, queer place to hold 

A school. Wood stove, no match for cold, 

But basking in its feeble glow 

While through wide cracks wind sifted snow, 

Eager children fired with yearning 

Caught crumbs from teacher's loaf of learning. 


Hulda Parker, General Secretary-Treasurer 

All material submitted for publication in this department should be sent through 
stake and mission Relief Society presidents. See regulations governing the submittal of 
material for "Notes From the Field" in the Magazine for January 1958, page 47, and 
in the Handbook of Instructions oi the Relief Society. 


Photograph submitted by Madge Christensen 


Madge Christensen, President, Nebo Stake Relief Society, reports: "Titled 'Relief 
Society in the Heart of the Ward,' this float was a contribution from the sisters of the 
Fourth Ward, Nebo Stake, Payson, Utah, to the annual Homecoming Days celebration 
in September 1959. The float was on a white satin background. A blue satin pleated 
band circled the raised platform which was rounded in front. The hearts were the 
lovely Relief Society colors — a gold satin heart with bars of blue cellophane, the big 
heart being bedded in blue cellophane plumes. 

"On the float was a young mother, Margene Wilson, with little Shauna John- 
son, on the opposite side of the picture. Facing the camera was Debra Herbert, all 
three dressed in blue satin. 

"Gladys Wilson is president of the Fourth Ward Relief Society, with Echo Dur- 
rant and Georgia Durrant as co-chairmen of the float." 

Page 335 



Photograph submitted by Ilah K. Smith 



December 28, 1959 

Front row, center section, beginning third from right: Ilah K. Smith, President, 
Denver Stake Relief Society; reading to the right: Helen Thornton, First Counselor; 
Gvven Maxwell, Second Counselor. 

Second row, center section, left to right: Gladys Rusk, stake visiting teacher 
message leader; Relief Society High Council representative Ardcn B. Olsen; President 
Theodore Christensen of the Stake Presidency; sixth from the left: Daisy Carlock, 
stake organist; at the end: Reta Beck, stake chorister. 

Sister Smith reports that this event was a special stake function during the Christ- 
mas season and was held after showing the film "Unto the Least of These." Approxi- 
mately 130 attended and all very much enjoyed the occasion. 

Photograph submitted by Nelda Willis 




Front row, left to right: Leona C. Lyman; Fae H. Jeppsen, visiting teacher mes- 
sage leader; Idona A. Haws; Alice Alvey. 

Second row, left to right: Flora M. Baker; Renon S. Peterson; Esther P. Coleman; 
Gcraldine K. Shurtz. 

Back row, left to right: Blom H. Ormond; Dorothv N. Lyman; Lenora H. LeFevre. 

Nclda Willis is president of Garfield Stake Relief Society. 



Photograph submitted by Janet Maughan 


Front row, seated, beginning third from the left: guest conductor Norma Jones; 
Janet Maughan, President, San Luis Obispo Stake Relief Society; Charlotte Main, First 
Counselor; Anna Dee Packer, Second Counselor; Clara Nelson, Secretary-Treasurer; 
Loa Clark, chairman, stake music committee. 

Photograph submitted by Mary E. Cutler 


Left to right: Veatrice R. Poulson, President; Rita H. White, Work Director 
Counselor; Elizabeth Kelly, Work Meeting Leader; Wanda H. Petrovich, Secretary- 

Among the beautifully made items featured at this outstanding bazaar may be 
seen the lovely quilts, some of them designed in colorful applique. Also featured were 
aprons, embroidered and crocheted pillowslips, doilies, tea towels, pot holders, toys, 
and many other handmade articles. 

Mary E. Cutler is president of Glendale Stake Relief Society. 



Photograph submitttd by Maude Warren 




Maude Warren, President, Carbon Stake Relief Society, reports: "This picture 
is of the newly created Dragerton Second Ward Singing Mothers. They sang for the 
first time at the November 1st special Sunday evening services. Vada Anderson, the 
President, is second from the left on the front row." 

Photograph submitted by Ruth Millet 


PROGRAM, December 1959 

Front row, left to right: Ruth R. Braegger; Mary A. Lewis; Louise Hebdon; Jane 

F. Green; Chloe C. Later. 

Second row: Mary DaBell; Lola Y. Jones; Mary E. Fife; Electra P. Field; Caroline 

G. Miller; Mary Martin; Margaret Wood; Lydia B. Dunn. 

Third row: Clarissa C. Hall; Nancy Merrill; Merle Jenkins; Roberta Keller; Flor- 
ence Hardv; Elizabeth B. Harker; Gladys Chapman; Ella Martin. 

Fourth row: Ruth Ellis; Ella Quinton; Harriet P. Green; Artemissia H. Andersen; 
Pearl C. Baron. 



Ruth Miller, President, Rigby Stake Relief Society, reports that each of these 
visiting teachers has served twenty-five years or more. Some have served over forty years, 
and Louise Hebdon has served for fifty-two years. 

This lovely holiday testimonial was under the direction of the stake Relief Society 
board. Christmas music provided a spiritual background for the occasion and a Christ- 
mas message was presented by Rigby Stake President George Christensen. The film 
"Unto the Least of These," showing the blessings and opportunities of visiting teach- 
ing, was presented. For the social period, following the program, punch and Christmas 
cookies were served. 

Photograph submitted by Hattie Wallentine 




Front row, seated, left to right: Cleone Payne, Secretary-Treasurer; Margaret Paint- 
er, Second Counselor; Gladys }acobson, President; Maud Bateman, First Counselor. 

Second row, seated, left to right: Ruth Thornock, Magazine representative; Pearl 
Bateman; Letha Madson; Violet Nelson. 

Back row, standing, left to right: Nadine Nelson; Vera Haddock; Lark Bateman; 
Deltha Painter; Ruby Dunford; Lula Reese; Inez Findley. 

Hattie Wallentine, President, Bear Lake Stake Relief Society, reports: "The 
reproduction of the Magazine on a large scale, and in color, was painted by Irene 
Mumford. The script was prepared and spoken by Nadine Nelson. AH of the officers 
and class leaders of the Bloomington Ward Relief Society took part in the demon- 
stration. The setting was verv effective, with the beautiful large reproduction of the 
Magazine and the other colorful Magazines placed around the stage. On the piano 
was placed a large globe map of the world, depicting the idea that the Magazine is read 
all over the world. After the various sisters had told of their interest and enjoyment 
of the different articles, stories, poems, editorials, lessons, etc. representing women from 
all parts of the world, Lark Bateman gave a beautiful musical reading aimed at telling 
the story of the literary people of the New World, and interesting the sisters in the 
literature lessons. This demonstration was first given at our stake leadership meeting, 
but we felt that it was so verv fine that we asked for it to be repeated at our stake 
visiting teachers convention where 183 women were in attendance." 



Photograph submitted by Mazie S. Christensen 


Left to right: Dea Blosch, Secretary-Treasurer; Erma Wood, Second Counselor; 
Lyle Coon, First Counselor; Hilda Morrell, President. 

Mazie S. Christensen, President, Ashley Stake Relief Society, reports: "The 
Dutch John Branch Relief Society was organized November 1, 1959, and held an 
opening social on November 11th, at which function twenty-eight women were de- 
lightfully entertained. Much interest and enthusiasm have been displayed by officers 
and members as they have gone forward in perfecting their organization and in carry- 
ing out the instructions of the General Board. Dutch John is a small trailer town 
located near the Flaming Gorge Dam on Green River, which dam is now under con- 
struction. The community is a branch of Ashley Stake and is located about forty-five 
miles northeast of Vernal, Utah." 

K^irl (graduate 

Ida Elaine James 

Heart of my heart, you are going now. 
I cannot keep you, nor 
Pinion wings. True love must allow 
That flight is what wings are for — 
To life — through life's open door. 
Now you may journey, east or west. 
Know, dear, the charts are few; 
But, for your compass, all the best 
Of me shall go with you, 
Craving all things that are lovely, 
Praying for all things true. 

Recommended Music 
for Relief Society 

Ladies Three Part 

Come Ye Blessed of 
My Father — Madsen.. .20 

Forth in Thy Name, 
O Lord I Go— Mad- 
sen 20 

Go Ye Forth with 
My Word — Madsen.. .25 

Incline Your Ear — 
Wilkes 25 

In Thy Form — Mad- 
sen 20 

Let the Mountains 
Shout for Joy — 
Stephens 20 

Lord, We Dedicate 
this House to Thee — 
Madsen 20 

Music — Marsden 20 

My Redeemer Lives 
—Gates 20 

O Lovely Land, 

America — Madsen 20 

Open Our Eyes — 

Macfarlane 25 

Send Forth Thy 

Spirit — Schuetky 20 

Music Sent on Approval 

Use this advertisement as your order blank 


15 E. 1st South 

Salt Lake City 11, Utah 

Please send the music indicated above. 
□ On Approval □ Charge 

□ Money Enclosed 



City & State 

Day ne* Music | 


15 E. 1st South 
J* Salt Lake City 11, Utah 


June 1960 

June 1960 
Also student tour in June 1960. Visit 
Book of Mormon places. 


June 20, 1960 


July 2nd through 9th, 1960 


July 22, 1960 
Twenty - three days, including 
Boston, Washington, New York, 
and Chicago. Top broadway show 
will be seen. Church historical 
places will also be visited such 
as Nauvoo and Adam-Ondi- 


Book of Mormon Archeological 
Sites. Tour leaving August 20, 


460-7th Avenue 

Salt Lake City 3, Utah 

Phone: EM 3-5229 

ioeneath a Song 
Sparrow s I test 

Eva Willes Wangsgaard 

Yesterday's speckled eggs 
Are shards on the ground, 
Empty, immaculate, 
Once full and round. 

All eager mouths and eyes, 
Fledglings protest 
Hunger's sharp urgency 
Crowding the nest. 

Eggs, shards, and noisy young — 
Whence do these spring: 
Melody to the throat? 
Flight to the wing? 

Paqe 341 

vi/ hen [Parents LP I a 


Ruby Dee Christensen 

H^HE hot ball of sun had set. Now, 
as rosy twilight deepened into 
quiet night, I was back again in the 
delightful land of childhood, a 
scrawny eight-year-old, complete 
with skinned knees, missing teeth, 
tangled curls, and daydreams. 

It was weekly family night and 
companionably grouped on the 
front lawn was the whole family. 
This particular evening held a spe- 
cial charm for me as there would be 
a full moon. Lying on the cool, 
thickly-matted, green grass, I hugged 
myself in eager anticipation. 

Family night was always grand. 
On cold winter evenings we would 
gather about a large wood-burning 
stove. With the north wind blow- 
ing eerily outside, Dad, a master 
raconteur, would enthrall us with 
tales of his youth in the Oklahoma 
Territory. Or, by the light of old- 
fashioned kerosene lamps, we might 
play charades, dominoes, or some 
other parlor game. Sometimes Dad 
would play his fiddle and call square 
dances while my older brothers and 
sisters formed a square and do-si- 
doed around the room. Sometimes 
we could persuade our shy little 
mother to play the guitar and sing 
folk songs or ballads, but, mostly, 
she was content to sit back and 
admire the remarkable (to her) tal- 
ents of her family. 

Each child, and there were nine 
of us, was given opportunities to 
perform by reciting, singing, danc- 
ing, drawing, or doing anything we 
considered entertaining. Mother 
always had steaming mugs of hot 
chocolate, popcorn, or some other 

Page 342 

tasty refreshment to round out our 

IN the summertime we always 
stayed outdoors on the grass. The 
lawn was our pride and joy and our 
one extravagance. Bright emerald 
green and springy underfoot, it kept 
its rich texture by faithful, abundant 

On summer family nights we 
would usually relax in silence for a 
brief time. We would listen to a 
chorus of frogs at the nearby pond 
and watch fireflies send out signals 
with their tiny lanterns. The gay, 
twinkling stars in the black velvet 
sky seemed almost close enough to 
touch. Dad would point out con- 
stellations and tell us the legends 
behind them. 

Often neighbors or my older sis- 
ters' beaux joined us. We would 
have community singing or the men 
would tell "Can you top this?" 
stories. Mother would serve cookies 
or doughnuts and cold milk. On 
rare occasions we had a real treat — 
homemade ice cream. 

It was all wonderful fun, but the 
few times family nights came when 
there was a full moon were, to me, 
the best nights of all. We would 
gather as usual in the front yard. 
Then, when the moon arose, the 
whole family, including Mother and 
Dad, would play hide and seek. 

Moonlight is just sheer magic! 
Washed by its silvery beams the 
house, the trees, Mother and Dad, 
myself, my brothers and sisters all 
seemed enchanted. As we hid in 
moon-flecked shadows shivering with 
joy, our laughter sounded like silver 



bells. We rushed on winged feet to 
count ourselves in free before who- 
ever was "it" could discover our 
hiding places. Harmony prevailed; 
no harsh dissonance disturbed the 
even tempo of the evening. 

At last, when our eyes grew heavy, 
Dad would have us kneel in the 
light of the moon for family prayer. 
Contented, we would go to bed and 
fall dreamlessly asleep. 

Of course I now realize that 
Mother and Dad were the magic of 
our family nights. They were wise 
enough to realize what it means to 
children to have their parents pJay 
with them. In spite of long, ardu- 
ous days of farm work, they truly 
enjoyed themselves when joining us 
in play. I am grateful to them for 
my sweet memories, especially those 
joyous, carefree times we played 
hide and seek in the moonlight. 


June 4, June 13, June 29, August 8, 
November 21, 1960. All tours are 
especially planned for either ship 
or air. 


July 29, 1960 — 2 weeks 
July 30 — 3 weeks 


June 25, 1960 — Two weeks 


June 11 through 17 


August to October 

Ask for folders of our many other tours 


3021 So. 23rd East, Salt Lake City. Utah 
Phones CR 7-6334, AM 2-2337, IN 6-2909 

She is going to . . . 

Brigham Young University 

Leadership Week 

,_ Theme: "A JCand of 'Promise 


June 4-9, 1960 

Workshops, lectures, and demonstrations every day 
especially designed to aid Relief Society sisters. 

Theology, Social Science, and Literature Lesson Helps (By authors of lessons). 

New Work Day Ideas. 
Helps For Home Life. 
Conducting Hymns. 
And many other features. 

Religion and Genealogy Classes. 
Family Night Fun. 
Vogue Fashion Shows. 

Includes One Special Day (Monday, June 6) of 
emphasis for Relief Society Teaching Helps— 

• Lesson Preparation and Class Member Par- 

• Teaching Methods 

• Visual Aids for Relief Society Lessons 


Last Name First 


Home Address City 


Stake or Mission Church Position 

$2.50 registration fee enclosed, payable 
to B.Y.U. Extension Services, Provo, Ut. 

[Birthday Congratulations 

One Hundred Two 

Mrs. Deseret Newman Middleton 
Los Angeles, California 


Mrs. Elizabeth Terry Blair 
Salt Lake City, Utah 


Mrs. Anna Elizabeth Blackenmyre 


Anoka, Minnesota 


Mrs. Sophia Harsch 
Nauvoo, Illinois 


Mrs. Wilhelmina Nielson Cleveland 
Salt Lake City, Utah 


Mrs. Josephine Nielsen Thornley 
Los Angeles, California 

Page 344 


Mrs. Lois Bartin Whittaker 
Circleville, Utah 


Mrs. Eliza Ann Chadwick Randall 
Ogden, Utah 

Mrs. Emma Serelda Clark Berry 
Los Angeles, California 

Mrs. Ellen Williams 
Farmington, Utah 

Mrs. Nancy Hammer Mathews 
Shelley, Idaho 

Mrs. Annie Leigh Mace 
Salt Lake City, Utah 


Mrs. Rosemary Walker Chaffin 
Farmington, Utah 

Mrs. Sarah Shaw 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Mary Solomon Eardley 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Mary Woodruff Ensign 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Amina Simons 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Elizabeth Tabitha Stevens Bigler 
Fairview, Utah 

cJ-nheritor of {Joeauty 

Vesta N. Fairbairn 

When I look up at night 

At trillions of firefly stars 

My mind takes winged flight. 

Such special beauties are 

Mysterious to me, 

As awesome and remote 

As all infinity, 

Beyond me to connote. 

Yet here on earth am I 

Created and blessed to know 

This majesty of sky, 

Star light, star bright, star glow. 

Vida Fox Clawson Announces: 

Three Hill Cumorah 
Pageant Tours: 

3 Weeks Bus Tour— leaves Salt Lake July 

3 Weeks Golden Eagle Train Tour 
2 Weeks Golden Eagle Train Tour— leases 

Salt Lake July 25th 

Each of these tours will be limited in 
number so early reservations are advisable. 

Weekend Decoration Day Tour 

Leave Salt Lake on Denver and Rio 
Grande Railroad Friday evening. May 27th. 
Arrive Denver Saturday 28th. Sightseeing 
in Denver and in quaint historic Central 
City. Sunday, May 29th, Colorado Springs. 
Visit United States Air Force Academy 
and the Garden of the Gods. Monday the 
world-famous Royal Gorge and arrive Salt 
Lake Tuesday, May 31, 8 a.m. Price $68.00 

Write for Itineraries: 


216 South 13th East 

Salt Lake City 2, Utah 

Phone: DA 8-0303 



A sure way of keeping alive the valuable instruc- 
tion of each month's Relief Society Magazine is in 
a handsomely bound cover. The Mountain West's 
first and finest bindery and printing house is pre- 
pared to bind your editions into a durable volume. 

Mail or bring the editions you wish bound to the 
Deseret News Press for the finest of service. 
Cloth Cover— $2.50; Leather Cover— $3.80 

Advance payment must accompany all orders. 

Please include postage according to table listed 
below if bound volumes are to be mailed. 

Distance from 

Salt Lake City, Utah Rate 

Up to 150 miles 35 

150 to 300 miles 39 

300 to 600 miles 45 

600 to 1000 miles 54 

1000 to 1400 miles 64 

1400 to 1800 miles 76 

Over 1800 miles 87 

Leave them at our conveniently locat- 
ed uptown office. 

Deseret News Press 

Phone EMpire 4-2581 gt^. 

33 Richards St. Salt Lake City 1, Utah f 1^2] 

Mason & Hamlin 

The Stradivari of Pianos 



Finest Toned Spinet Piano Built 



Finest Low Priced Piano Built 

We specialize 

in all music 


Relief Society 

Beesley Music Co. 

Pioneer Piano People 

Beginning and ad- 
vanced classes start 
soon. Type your letters, 
minutes, reports, geneal- 
ogy sheets, etc. 


70 North Main - EM 3-2765 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

LeRoy R. Hafen and Ann W. Hafen 

From 1856 to 1860, nearly three thousand 

souls, new-born infants to the aged, 

travelled over thirteen hundred miles of 

wilderness by handcart to reach the land of 

Zion. This is their story, in all its colorful 

detail and courage, with excerpts from 

original journals and diaries, and including 

rosters of all who made the trek. Illustrated. 








2. WITH A 


Grace H. Croft 

Dr. Florence Jepperson Madsen is 
known and loved as the director of 
The Singing Mothers and is one of 
the most outstanding vocal teachers 
of this area. Her career also includes 
years of triumph on the concert 
stage, with critics acclaiming her 
as one of the nation's greatest 
singers. Over 50 illustrations. 




Claire Noall 

Heart-warming biography of 

Willard Richards, devoted friend 

of the Prophet Joseph Smith, whose 

unswerving loyalty to the Mormon 

cause enabled him to surmount 

chronic ill-health, domestic tragedy, 

and mob violence in the 

crucial 1840's. 


DeseretUBBooh Co. 

44 East South Temple •- Salt Lake City. Utah .» 

• •••••<#• 

'(w.-iTny^ | ff n», i^yswn r. m "fr 

Deseret Book Company 

44 East South Temple, Salt Lake City, Utah 

Gentlemen: Enclosed you will find check money 

order I have an account. Please charge. Amount enclosed: 

$ for encircled (numbered) books: 

1 2 3 


Zone State. 

Residents of Utah include 2Vj% sales tax. 



:. <. 



♦ WL'J? 



te,< ^ iff? 


r t 

* ^ 






* - flirt 





VOL 47 NO. 6 

Lesson Previews 

JUNE 1960 



M* JB[»H 

II \*b\v 


\A ■!§$ 

HL ^.a ; 

ill lgH 11 1 

Hi i 


ml IS 



1 ■H 

; ,s$} 


vi/here Summer L^oes 

Alice Money Bailey 

If you should knock and I'm not there, 
When roses end their bloom, 
When sun-heat shimmers on the air 
And branches weave their loom — 

Go seek me at the river's edge, 
Or at a boat's white sail, 
Or on a sun-warmed, lichened ledge 
Beyond a sage-bound trail. 

Perhaps I'll be among the pines 
Toward the mountain's crest, 
Knee-deep in ferns and columbines, 
I may be East or West. 

I may be with the mocking bird, 
The eucalyptus tree, 
Where ocean's voices can be heard. 
Where summer goes, find me. 

The Cover: Blossoms in Liberty Park, Salt Lake City, Utah 
Color Transparency by Claire Noall 

Frontispiece: Eucalyptus Trees at San Diego, California 
Photograph by Ward Linton 

Cover Design by Evan Jensen 

Cover Lithographed in Full Color by Deseret News Press 

OJrorn ft 

ear an 

a <yc 


I just picked up the beautiful March 
issue of the Magazine. My husband and 
I both enjoy each issue and look forward 
to reading them together. I often read 
portions aloud for our Family Hour. The 
story "A Place for Everything" in the 
March issue seemed to point the finger 
right at me, and since reading it I have 
been trying to take time out to play with 
and enjoy our little boy. Many times I 
have said I wish every mother in the 
Church would subscribe to and enjoy this 
very special and inspiring Magazine every 

— Mrs. Millie Martindale 

Bossier City, Louisiana 

I am a new missionary of ten days in 
the Kearney Branch. The first Sunday 
here I was put in President of the Relief 
Society. I attended last Tuesday. Three 
dear sisters met at a home, each with a 
Magazine, giving the lesson and carrying 
on even though few in number. It was 
a humble and spiritual feast when each 
sister gave her testimony. Thank you for 
the Magazine. This branch is small and 

— Estella D. Jones 

Kearney, Nebraska 

My fifteen-year-old daughter has dis- 
covered the Magazine at our house the 
last year or so, and she really could hardly 
wait for the next issue to come while she 
was reading "The New Day" by Hazel K. 
Todd (October 1959 to April i960). 
— Margaret H. Matthews 

Boise, Idaho 

I enjoy The Relief Society Magazine 
very much. I can hardly wait for it to 
come each month. On the morning it 
arrives I hurry through my busy morning 
schedule, and as soon as lunch is over, 
put my children down for their naps, and 
then I sit down to an enjoyable afternoon 
with my Relief Society Magazine. 

— Mrs. Barbara De La Mare 

La Miranda, California 

It is a pleasure to read each issue of 
the Magazine, and I was happy to see the 
picture of a true friend, Dorothy Clapp 
Robinson, in the March issue, and to read 
her prize story "The Fishbite Story." 
Recently, at Saint Maries, Idaho, while 
staying with my orphaned grandsons, I 
attended Relief Society. . . . This rather 
new branch of the Church is growing 
quite rapidly. Saint Maries is a pretty place 
among evergreen trees on the hillside near 
a lake where the Saint Joe River comes 
into the lake. 

—Eliza W. Buckland 

Idaho Falls, Idaho 

I always enjoyed my mother's Relief 
Society Magazine at home, but never had 
my own until last year. We had just 
recently moved to this community, and 
one of the sisters gave me a year's sub- 
scription to the Aiagazine as a gift. I shall 
always remember her friendliness and kind- 
ness, especially since my own family lives 
some distance away. I have looked for- 
ward each month to receiving the next 
issue of the Magazine*. I enjoy all of it, 
and usually read it from cover to cover. 
The front covers and frontispieces are 
always beautiful. 

— Mrs. Anne W. McCausland 

Salina, Utah 

We here in the Southern Hemisphere 
greatly appreciate and value very highly 
our fine Magazine. All the lessons are well 
set out and contain matter of essential 
value. Most of us acknowledge that the 
theology lessons are the highest if we have 
to make a choice. For the beginner (like 
myself) the lessons are the groundwork of 
our daily living. I would like to pay a 
personal tribute if I may to Sister Ethel 
Wheeler of Fairview, Utah, through 
whose persuasion I joined the Relief So- 
ciety here. She has also been the donor 
to me of The Relief Society Magazine 
for the last three years. I am truly grate- 
ful to her. 

— Sarah E. Smith 

New Zealand 

Page 346 


Monthly Publication of the Relief Society of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints 


Belle S. Spafford 
Marianne C. Sharp 
Louise W. Madsen 
Hulda Parker 

Anna B. Hart 

Edith S. Elliott 

Florence J. Madsen 

Leone G. Layton 

Blanche B. Stoddard 

Evon W. Peterson 

Aleine M. Young 


Associate Editor 
General Manager 

Josie B. Bay 
Christine H. Robinson 
Alberta H. Christensen 
Mildred B. Eyring 
Charlotte A. Larsen 
Edith P. Backman 
Winniefred S. 


Elna P. Haymond 
Annie M. Ellsworth 
Mary R. Youny 
Mary V. Cameron 
Afton W. Hunt 
Wealtha S. Mendenhall 
Pearle M. Olsen 


First Counselor 

Second Counselor 


Elsa T. Peterson 
Irene B. Woodford 
Fanny S. Kienitz 
Elizabeth B. Winters 
LaRue H. Rosell 
Jennie R. Scott 

Marianne C. Sharp 

Vesta P. Crawford 

Belle S. Spafford 

VOL 47 

JUNE 1960 

NO. 6 


on tents 


Emma Ray Riggs McKay Emma Rae McKay Ashton 348 

Annual Report for 1959 Hulda Parker 380 


Needed by Someone Helen H. Trutton 359 

You'll Always Be Rich Betty Lou Martin 369 

Orchids in the Snow — Chapter 2 Rosa Lee Lloyd 374 

Fiddlers Three Lula Walker 395 


From Near and Far 346 

Sixty Years Ago 364 

Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 365 

Editorial: The 130th Annual Church Conference Vesta P. Crawford 366 

Notes to the Field: Program for the November Fast Sunday Evening Meeting 368 

Hymn of the Month — Semi-Annual List 368 

Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities Hulda Parker 404 

Birthday Congratulations 424 


For a Flower Leone H. Simms 372 

Menus for Special Dinners Ruby K. Smith 390 

Mary Sorenson Johnson Finds Enough Hobbies to Make Her Happy 401 

My Mother and Her Hemstitching Machine Fay McCurdy Bailey 402 


Theology — The Doctrine and Covenants Roy W. Doxey 411 

Visiting Teacher Messages — Truths to Live By From The 

Doctrine and Covenants Christine H. Robinson 413 

Work Meeting — Caring for the Sick in the Home Maria Johnson 414 

Literature — America's Literature Comes of Age Briant S. Jacobs 416 

Social Science — Spiritual Living in the Nuclear Age Blaine M. Porter 418 

Notes on the Authors of the Lessons 420 


Where Summer Goes — Frontispiece Alice Morrey Bailey 346 

Swallows Dorothy J. Roberts 358 

Sound in Summer Renie H. Littlewood 373 

Summer Night Maxine R. Jennings 399 

P^yer Grace Ingles Frost 379 

Forecast Evalyn M. Sandberg 401 

Smoke-Warm Grasses Eva Willes Wangsgaard 403 

V, lsta .--• v --; Linnie F. Robinson 403 

Give Me the Mesa Maude Rubin 410 

Small Gypsy Ethel Jacobson 422 

Mountain Cabin Marian Woodbury Gold 422 

Anticipation Zara Sabin 423 

Her Load Is Shared Ida Elaine j ames 423 

Candle of Life Catherine B. Bowles 423 

Apple Orchard Christie Lund Coles 424 


Copyright 1959 by General Board of Relief Society of The Church of 
_,. , , . _ . Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. 

Editorial and Business Offices: 76 North Main, Salt Lake City 11, Utah: Phone EMpire 4-2511; 
Subscriptions 246 ; Editorial Dept. 245. Subscription Price: $2.00 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year; 
20c a copy; payable in advance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back 
numbers can be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change of 
address at once, giving old and new address. 

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under 
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in 
section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917. authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned 
mu »« return Postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only. 
The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts. 

Page 347 

Emma Ray Riggs McKay 

Emma Rae McKay Ashton 

[The members of Relief Society throughout the world love and do honor 
to Sister McKay on her eighty-third birthday, June 23, i960.] 

4 4 "It yi" OTHER, why don't you with a sparkling sense of humor. 

Y/l ask one of us to run to Her beauty is also from within, 

the basement for you?" from pure thoughts and high ideals. 

plead six willing children, eager to Emma Lucy Gates Bowen wrote 

save her steps and to wait on her. these words which, I believe, apply 

"I never ask anyone to do any- to Mother: "A beautiful, modest, 
thing for me that I can do for my- gracious woman is creation's master- 
self," has been her reply through piece. When to these virtues a 
the years. woman possesses as guiding stars in 

This complete unselfishness is the her life, righteousness and godliness 
keynote to Mother's happy life, and an irresistible impulse and de- 
"Won't you take the easy chair?" sire to make others happy, no one 
or "Let me help you," or "You may will question if she is classed among 
have my share," are familiar phrases those who are the truly great." 
we associate with Mother. In her This sweet, thoughtful little lady, 
daily routines she has manifested by being the wife of our revered 
her selflessness. Every morning she President, followed the pattern set 
has risen between five and six down for her by studious and re- 
o'clock to prepare a nourishing ligious ancestors. In his book, Gen- 
breakfast for her busy husband and ealogy of the Riggs Family, John H. 
children; every day with no word of Wallace, the author, writes: "A 
complaint she has kept warm the prominent characteristic of the 
midday meal even though it might Riggs family, through successive 
be served any time from twelve- generations, has been the large per- 
thirty to two, depending upon centage of its members who were 
Father's appointments; every eve- highly educated and effective min- 
ning, if Father was detained, she isters. Many of them have held 
would feed her family but wait for positions of the highest trust and so 
his return before eating herself. "I many of the daughters of the family 
know it isn't pleasant for Daddy to married Presbyterian ministers, and 
eat alone," she would remark. in due time became the mothers of 

She is not only patient, loving, Presbyterian ministers themselves, 

and understanding, but also beauti- The value and stability of a family 

ful in form and feature. One person or tribe depend largely upon the 

remarked that she was the most intelligence and character of its 

beautiful bride she had ever seen. In women, and just so long as it is 

her appearance and in her house- blessed with educated and dutiful 

keeping she is always neat, and daughters growing into conscien- 

though soft-spoken, she is cheerful tious and steadfast mothers, it 

Page 348 

J. M. Heslop 


Page 349 



Bellsmith, Cincinnati 


will live and continue to exert a 
wide and beneficent influence/' 

Mother's father, Dr. Obadiah H. 
Riggs, was born near Library, Penn- 
sylvania. He joined the Church and 
was successfully engaged in teaching 
in the East until the spring of 1864, 
when he settled in Salt Lake City. 
He then resumed his profession and, 
in 1874, was appointed Territorial 
Superintendent of Schools. Later 
he returned to the East to study 

Mother's maternal grandfather, 
John Robbins, born in New Jersey 
during Joseph Smith's time, was an 
adventurous pioneer. With his wife 
Phoebe and three young sons, he 
joined Captain Samuel Brannon's 
party on the ship Brooklyn, thinking 
it wiser to travel by boat to Upper 
California rather than risk the peril- 
ous journey across the great plains 
and mountainous regions. Sailing 

around Cape Horn to San Francisco, 
the voyage took six months, and the 
passengers toward the end of the 
journey lived on rice and molasses 
three times a day. Two of their 
young children died on the Atlantic, 
and a baby daughter was born on 
the Pacific. They blessed her 
Georgiana Pacific Robbins. An- 
other daughter, Emma Louise, was 
born in San Francisco. Later the 
Robbins family moved to Salt Lake 

QBADIAH H. Riggs married the 
charming, vivacious Emma 
Louise Robbins, an accomplished 
pianist and singer who also taught 
voice and piano. The fifth child 
and only daughter born to this hap- 
pv couple was Emma Ray. Through 
the vears Mother has often related 
this amusing anecdote concerning 
her name. When she was back at 

Fox and Syrnons 






Cincinnati studying music, her pro- 
fessor asked her name. 

"Ray Riggs. Ray is spelled with 

"No," argued the teacher, "you 
spell it with an 'E' because it is a 
girl's name." 

"But," retorted Mother, "I am 
the only girl born in a family of five 
boys, and I was named after a ray 
of sunshine."' 

"You are perfectly right," agreed 
the instructor, "you do spell your 
name with a *Y.' " 

"We had such good times to- 
gether in our family," Mother has 
always said. "My older brothers 
could sing from memory all of the 
popular songs from the current 
operettas. We sang together by the 
hour. My mother was always jolly, 
with naturally red lips and flashing 
brown eyes. Everyone loved her." 

I thought, that is the reason for 
Mother's sparkle and her gay person- 
ality and why everyone loves to be 
with her, too. Having studied piano 
with her mother and at the Cincin- 
nati Conservatory, naturally music 
has been an enjoyable hobby of hers. 
She has often accompanied our fam- 
ily when we have sung together. An- 
other hobby of Mother's is the read- 
ing of good literature. "I was never 
lonely as a girl," she mused, "for I 
always had the companionship of 
good books." Indeed, in her girl- 
hood, she was an avid reader of 
Dickens, Scott, Shakespeare, and 
other noted authors. 

She first met Father when he, 
with his brother Thomas E. and his 
two sisters, Jeannette and Ann, 
rented an apartment from her moth- 
er. These young Universitv of Utah 
students became acquainted and saw 
each other occasionally on the 

C. R. Savage 


campus. At the conclusion of the 
school year, Mother was invited by 
the girls to spend a few days at the 
McKay home in Huntsville. On 
this visit Father invited her to ac- 
company him to his missionary fare- 
well party. This was their first date. 
Through correspondence, however, 
while he was on his mission, their 
love blossomed. She continued her 
schooling while he was away, and at 
the end of four years, with a class of 
only six members, Mother was grad- 
uated from the University of Utah 
with a B. A. degree. The next fall 
she received an offer to teach at the 
Madison Elementary School in Og- 
den. When Father returned from 
his mission, following several months 
of courtship, they were married 



January 2, 1901, the first couple to 
be married in the Salt Lake Temple 
at the turn of the century. They 
settled down in Ogden where he 
was principal of the Weber Stake 

T^IVE years after their marriage 
Father was ordained an apostle. 
Since conference visits, made by 
wagon in those days, took him away 
two or three weeks at a time, much 
of the responsibility of rearing the 
family fell to Mother. It was up to 

her to turn the chairs around at the 
table for family prayers, and to take 
time to listen to her little ones with 
their individual prayers each night 
and morning. She had much of 
the responsibility of keeping the 
standards high and maintaining the 
spiritual and cultural level of the 
home. She taught her children to 
respect the rights of others. She 
saw to it that the boys attended 
their quorum meetings, that all of 

us went to Sundav School and sac- 


rament meeting. Tithing was paid 

Courtesy Emma Ray Riggs McKay 



Seated, left to right: Ralph Varey Chamberlin; Mary Elizabeth Connelly (Kimball); 

J. Reuben Clark, Jr. 
Standing, left to right: Emma Ray Riggs (McKay); Herbert Thayer Hills; 

Albert Johannsen. 



The Thomas Studio 


and the Word of Wisdom was kept. 
In addition to this, Mother was pres- 
ident of the ward Relief Society. 
Determined to make a success of 
this position, she bundled her baby, 
and pushing him in his carriage, 
made personal visits to the ward 
sisters inviting them to attend the 
Relief Society meetings. Her dili- 
gence was rewarded. The member- 
ship increased from twelve sisters to 
ninety! Later, she was asked to be 
a counselor in the stake Relief So- 
ciety presidency. 

In 1920, when Father and Brother 
Hugh J. Cannon made their world 
mission tour, Mother had the full 
responsibility, for one year, of the 
home and their six children, Bob 
the baby being only three months 

old. At one time during Father's 
absence, Mother needed a goodly 
sum of money to pay some obliga- 
tions. She exhausted all her re- 
sources without being able to raise 
the money. Finally, the night before 
the money was due, with tears roll- 
ing down her cheeks, she knelt by 
her bed and prayed with all her 
heart that Heavenly Father would 
show her a way to obtain this need- 
ed sum. 

The next morning there was a 
knock at the door. The visitor was 
Brother John Hall, a member of her 
stake presidency. He had never 
before paid a social call so Mother 
was somewhat surprised to see him 
when she opened the door. His first 
words were, "Sister McKay, do you 



The Salt Lake Tribune 



Photograph taken January 2, 1951 

Front row, left to right: Francis Ellen Anderson McKay; Robert R. McKay; Sister 
Emma Ray Riggs McKay; President David O. McKay; Lou Jean McKay Blood; 
Dr. Llewelyn R. McKay; Alice Smith McKay. 

Back row, left to right: Conway A. Ashton; Emma Rae McKay Ashton; Dr. 
Edward R. McKay; Lottie Lund McKay; David Lawrence McKay; Mildred Calderwood 

One son-in-law, Dr. Russell H. Blood, a Commander in the United States Navy, 
was absent from the group, as he was serving with the United Nations forces in Korea 
when this photograph was taken. 

need me? When I was down at the 
corner, something told me to turn 
up this way." 

"I should say that I do. Won't 
you come in and sit down?" She 
then related her problem and the 
ways she had tried to solve it. He 
promptly produced his checkbook 
from his pocket and wrote her the 
needed amount. 

"But, Brother Hall, I have no col- 
lateral, and I don't know when I 
can repay you." 

"Never mind, David O. will see 
to it when he returns." 

IN the year 1922, Father had been 
home only a few months from 
his world mission when he was 
called to take his family and for two 
years preside over the European 
Mission. Mother was set apart as 
the head of all of the auxiliaries in 
Europe. Her work in this capacity, 
her responsibility as mission mother 
to the 500 missionaries, and her 
managing of the mission home in 
Liverpool were creditable activities 
carried out with much diligence, 
love, and kindness. 

Upon their return from this as- 

The Salt Lake Tribune 



May 29, 1954 
Cited as an ''Exemplar of the highest qualities of American Womanhood" 



Courtesy Emma Ray Riggs McKay 


August 1955 

signment, the family moved to Salt 
Lake City, where Mother was active 
for a number of years in the Salt 
Lake Stake Relief Society presidency 
until an operation terminated this 
call. In later years, when their chil- 
dren were grown, she became 
Father's constant traveling compan- 
ion and won a place in the hearts of 
the people with her graciousness. 

It was fitting that these lifetime 
sweethearts should be honored on 
their golden wedding anniversary in 
January 1951. This loyal love of 
theirs radiates warmth and inspira- 
tion not only to Church members 
but to the people of the world as 
they have personally greeted this 

charming couple. The Europeans 
who welcomed them in 1952 de- 
lighted in honoring Mother in Fin- 
land on her seventy-fifth birthday. 
Latter-day Saints everywhere were 
thrilled with the selection of temple 
sites in Berne, Switzerland, New 
Chapel, England, and in New Zea- 
land. You know the great historic 
trips President and Sister McKay 
have made to South America and 
South Africa. 

The year 1954 was a memorable 
one for Mother. She not only flew 
to the South Sea Islands, Australia, 
and New Zealand, but also she was 
chosen Utah's Mother of the Year 
and was presented a Doctorate of 


Humanities by the Utah State Agri- in life is to make home the most 

cultural College (Utah State Uni- pleasant place in the world. She 

versitv). accomplishes this with tenderness, 

Truly Mother's life is happy and watchful care, and loving patience." 

successful because of her service and May her sweet influence be felt for 

inspiration to others. As Father has many more years is our constant 

often said, "Mother's constant aim prayer. 

Swat lows 

Dorothy J. Roberts 

Weave forever that sweet summer 
Once you wove into my dream 
With your silent bars of music 
On wire staves above the stream. 

Swallows resting — gay notes patterned 
On the rippled rose of sky — 
Fabricate this healing vision 
On some child's enchanted eye. 

Fold the wings of time forever, 
Seal the peace of youth and bird 
In the memory of this silence, 
In this music never heard. 

Bound by years and winter-burdened, 
Let him stand, a child, and stare, 
In the innocence of morning 
In the coral hush of air. 

Needed by Someone 

Helen H. Tiutton 

IT was starting to rain when tie Lady lying on the seat beside her. 

Agnes backed the car out of the She'd brought it along to study in 

garage and looked at the house, her spare moments in hopes of mak- 

I haven't been this lonely since ing her next book better. 
Rod's death over twenty years ago, Agnes mustered a faint smile, dis- 
she thought as she drove away. At playing two dimples on her well- 
least then I felt needed, with three sculptured mature face as she passed 
young girls to care for. a neighbor's house, and with an in- 

It's not that I'm unhappy, either, stinctive gesture, ran the fingers of 

she told herself emphatically as the her right hand quickly through her 

memory of Maria's radiant face short, well-groomed gray hair, 

flashed before her. Guess I'm just She hadn't called Christine to tell 

tired from the round of activities her she was coming to the writer's 

before her marriage in the temple, conference at Bill City, fifteen miles 

and preparations for the reception this side of Midville. Later, she 

were most exhaustive. would call her and, if Christine 

Maria, her youngest, was the last wasn't too busy, maybe they could 

to leave home, and was now living have lunch together, at least, 

in the East. Last year it had been I shouldn't be taking this trip, 

Paula, living presently in Denver. Agnes reminded herself, with an un- 

Then two years ago Christine had finished manuscript waiting for me 

married and, fortunately, she lived that's really been neglected these 

only about a hundred miles from past few weeks. But it isn't every 

Carsonville in Midville. day an author gets an appointment 

Agnes felt very grateful that her with her publisher, especially Mr. 

daughters had found such marital Adams, one of the top men in his 

happiness. Certainly she wouldn't field. 

want it any other way, but still, one The rain began lashing down in 

thought kept gnawing at her, espe- torrents now, so characteristic of 

daily since Maria's marriage. What early spring, particularly through the 

does a mother do when her family mountainous region, making visi- 

no longer needs her? Not one single bility from any distance difficult, 

person really depends on her any Fortunately, Agnes was forced to 

more. drive slowly or she might not have 

Of course she had her writing, noticed the makeshift sign along the 

her livelihood since Rod's passing, side of the road. Agnes stopped the 

Lucky she had been successful in car and read aloud, "Wanted Moth- 

that, for it had meant she could do er Nurse. Ask in house." 

her work at home and be with the Back about four hundred yards 

girls while they were growing up. from the road stood a rather old 

She glanced down momentarily log cabin that looked deserted ex- 

at her latest book entitled The Lit- cept for a thin spiral of smoke 

Page 359 



puffing from the chimney. Agnes' 
first impulse was that a prankster 
had posted the sign, but something 
almost urgent in the childish scrib- 
ble made her decide to investigate. 
A few minutes wouldn't make any 
difference in her plans. 

A S the car came to a stop in front 

of the cabin, a young girl 

around eight or nine darted out the 

door calling excitedly, "You saw 

my sign?" 

"Yes. What can I do for you?" 
"Mommy's terribly sick/' and the 
girl began to cry. 

"Oh, I'm very sorry. I'll help all 
I can," Agnes reassured her, as she 
quickly climbed out of the car and 
followed the youngster into the 

"Mommy's in there." The child 
indicated the bedroom. "Daddy's 
with her." 

Agnes knocked gently and waited 
a moment before opening the door. 
A young man, sitting at the side of 
the bed, looked up bewildered as 
she entered. 

"I understand you need help," 
Agnes said kindly. 

The man didn't answer imme- 
diately, but stared at her, and then 
bending over the still form of his 
wife, his voice broke as he whis- 
pered, "Our prayers have been an- 
swered, Lydia darling. Someone has 

"Do you know what is wrong 
with her?" Agnes asked, while tak- 
ing off her coat. "I'm not a nurse." 

He turned away from the bed, 
and she saw how tired and scared 
he looked as he spoke. "I'm afraid 
it's pneumonia." 

"Then she should be in a hos- 
pital. Carsonville is the nearest, and 

that's about thirty miles from here. 
You should have taken her hours 


"I know," he said, "but our car 
is broken down." He walked about 
and looked down anxiously at his 
wife. "When she got worse last 
night, I tried to stop the few cars 
going along the highway, but I 
guess they thought I was a fugitive 
or something. None of them would 

Agnes bent over Lydia. "You'll 
be all right. I have a car." 

The woman rallied a little and 
opened her eyes. "I can't leave my 
baby. He's been sick, too." 

"Davey's fine now," the man as- 
sured her. "He's all smiles and eat- 
ing well again." 

Agnes placed her hand on the 
hot forehead of the ill woman. "I 
know you don't know me. I'm 
Agnes Bigelow. I live in Carson- 
ville. I'll stay here and care for the 
children while your husband takes 
my car and drives you to the hos- 

The young woman's eyes bright- 
ened. "You're very kind. I think 
you must be an angel." 

Agnes smiled. "Here, let me 
wrap you up well," and she carefully 
tucked the blanket around her, then 
stood back while the man gently 
gathered his wife up in his arms. 
"I'll be back as soon as I can," he 
called over his shoulder. "Our 
name's Freeman. God bless you, 
Mrs. Bigelow." 

At the door, he turned. "Are you 
in a hurry to get to your destina- 

"Not until tomorrow. I do have 
a rather important meeting then, at 
one o'clock." 

He looked relieved. "I'll have 
your car back by that time." 



A FTER they drove away, Agnes 
turned her attention to the 
baby in the crib. "Hello," she smiled 
down at him. "You're a fine look- 
ing one." 

"My name's Caroline," a low, 
timid voice spoke behind her. "Is 
my Mommy going to get well?"' 

Agnes slipped her arms around 
the trembling little girl. "I'm sure 
your mother will be well soon. Did 
you put that sign out there?" 

"Yes, Ma'am." 

"That was good thinking." 

"Thank you. Now if you like, 
I'll show you your room," and she 
led the way to a bedroom. "This 
is my room, but I'll sleep on the 

"Thank you, Caroline, for letting 
me use your room. I won't unpack 
just yet." 

The baby began to fuss, and Ag- 
nes hurried to his side. "Do you 
know his feeding schedule, dear?" 

Caroline glanced at the clock 
hanging on the wall. "It's time in 
ten minutes. Daddy fixed his 
formula this morning." 

"Good. I think I'll straighten up 
things before lunch." 

"I can help," the youngster vol- 
unteered, as she joined Agnes in 
picking up articles and arranging 
chairs in the rather crowded, small 
room. "Only maybe I should heat 
Davey's bottle first." 

Agnes smiled at the girl's eager- 
ness to help, just the way Christine 
used to pitch in when Paula was a 
baby, she remembered. 

Caroline finished heating the 
milk and, after carefully testing it 
for the proper temperature, took the 
bottle in to Davey. When she re- 
turned, she stood idly watching 
Agnes move about the room. 

"Is everything all right, dear?" 

"Yes. I was just thinking," and 
she ducked her head self-conscious- 
ly, "Daddy was going to make 
cookies today, if Mommy was bet- 

This is really like old times, Ag- 
nes thought happily. "Why don't 
I make them? I have a recipe my 
girls were fond of when they were 
growing up." 

"Would you really Mrs. — Mrs.?" 

"Bigelow. Of course I will. As 
I remember, these special cookies 
were best made in shapes of elves, 
fairies, and. . . ." 

Caroline quickly suggested, 
"Could I help?" 

Agnes laughed. "By all means, 
I'm counting on it." 

A child's creative instinct, when 
confronted with rolled-out cookie 
dough, doesn't belong to any 
particular generation, Agnes soon 
decided, as she watched Caroline 
gleefullv cut patterns of every imag- 
inable form. Christine, Paula, and 
Maria had enjoyed that part of 
cookie making, too. 

I T was late afternoon before all the 

work was finished, and Davey 
fed again and asleep. Then Agnes 
found time to sit down to rest. 

Caroline edged into a chair close 
by and asked, "Do you know any 

"Well, I have a book with my 
things you might enjoy. I write 
stories for youngsters." 

"May I get it?" the girl asked en- 

"If you like." 

When she returned with the 
book, she sat down and began to 
leaf through its contents. "My 
Daddy draws like that," Caroline 



said, pointing to an illustration. 


The youngster jumped up and 
went to the back bedroom and 
gathered an armful of drawings. 
"See," she said, returning to the 

Agnes looked them over carefully. 
'These are good. Does he draw, 
that is, does he sell them?" 

"Not too many yet, but Daddy 
says it takes time to get established," 
she answered sadly. "He will, 

"They're better than good," she 
told the girl. "You know I need 
someone to illustrate the book I'm 
working on. I'll talk to your 

By eight o'clock Agnes was tired, 
and apparently Mr. Freeman wasn't 
returning before morning. "I think 
we should go to bed, don't you?" 
she asked. 

"Maybe Mommy is worse," Caro- 
line answered, tears coming quickly 
in her eyes. 

"Try not to worry, dear, and re- 
member her in your prayers to- 

"Oh, I will," she cried, "and you, 
too." Then she got up and walked 
into another room and gathered 
some bedding and piled it on the 
davenport. "I was just wondering," 
she finally spoke, "if I could call 
you Grandma?" 

Agnes couldn't trust herself to 
speak for a moment as she helped 
the girl make her bed. "I'd feel 
very honored, if you'd call me 

I T was still raining the next morn- 
ing when Agnes awakened to find 
Caroline standing by her bed. 

"Daddy will be home today for 
sure, won't he, Grandma?" 

"I'm sure he will. How's Davey? 
I fed him at four this morning." 

"Davey's fine, Grandma." 

After breakfast, Agnes bathed 
Davey and straightened up the 
house again before she went in to 
dress for the trip to Bill City. She 
was really looking forward to meet- 
ing Mr. Adams to discuss some ideas 
on a future book. Mr. Freeman 
would be home anv moment, and 
she must be ready to leave. But it 
was almost eleven o'clock before 
Caroline called excitedly, "Here 
comes Daddy, Grandma." 

Agnes looked out the window to 
see her car coming down the lane 
followed by another car, and 
watched as a strange man climbed 
out and came to the door. 

"Mrs. Bigelow?" he asked polite- 
ly, as she opened the door. 


"Mr. Freeman asked me to leave 
your car here. He had to wait for 
a part for his car, but he didn't 
want you to miss your meeting. 
He'll catch a ride home in a couple 
of hours." 

"How is Mrs. Freeman?" 

"Much better this morning," the 
man answered. "Now if you'll ex- 
cuse me, my wife is waiting in our 
car." He started to leave, then 
turned back to her. "Oh, Mr. Free- 
man asked if you'd mind stopping 
on your way home so he could settle 
with you?" 

When Agnes turned to tell Caro- 
line the good news, she found her 
dancing merrily about the room. 

"Goody! Goody! Mommy's get- 
ting well. I just knew she would, 

"That's wonderful news, dear." 



The girl stopped dancing and 
walked to the window. "You'll be 
going soon?" 

"Do you want me to stay?" 

"No, I wouldn't want you to miss 
your appointment." 

"Well . . . ." Agnes glanced at 
the clock. It was a little after elev- 
en, she'd really have to get started 
to make it to Bill City by one 
o'clock, and that meeting was very 

"If I could be sure your Daddy 
would get here shortly. . . ." 

"He will, Grandma." 

Agnes joined Caroline at the win- 
dow, and watched little streams of 
water running clown the road. Sup- 
posing, just supposing something 
happened so that Mr. Freeman 
didn't make it back. The thought 
kept running through Agnes' mind. 
Somehow, as the minutes ticked by, 
the meeting with Mr. Adams be- 
came less and less important. 

"Caroline," she finally said, "I'll 
wait for your father's return." 

"But your important appoint- 

Agnes put her arms around the 
girl. "Suddenly, it doesn't seem 
nearly as urgent as staying here." 

A happy look crossed the child's 
face. "I'm glad you're staying." 

"LJOURS sped by. It was late 
afternoon, and still Mr. Free- 
man hadn't come. What had hap- 
pened? Was Mrs. Freeman worse, 
or had Mr. Freeman been in an 
accident? Agnes tried desperately 
not to show concern to alarm Caro- 

"I'm sure the car part was de- 
layed," she had repeated numerous 
times during the day. "He'll be 
here soon now." 

Then, just as dusk was beginning 
to settle in the lonely mountainous 
region, Caroline jumped to her feet 
at the sound of someone on the 

"Here comes Daddy," and she 
flung the door open. 

"Daddy! Daddy!'' she cried. 
"Mommy's getting well!" 

"Yes, dear," and then he noticed 
Agnes in the room. 

"You stayed?"' 

"I thought you might be de- 

Mr. Freeman held out his hand to 
steady himself against the door. His 
voice shook. "I've been almost 
frantic since we were delayed by a 
road slide. I thought the children 
were alone. Mrs. Bigelow, how can 
I ever repay you for your kindness? 
I caused you to miss your appoint- 
ment. I'm sorry." 

Agnes smiled at him. "I'm just 
as glad as you are that I staved. I'll 
call my publisher. It'll do just as 

"Your publisher? Then you are 
the Agnes Bigelow who writes chil- 
dren's books?" 

"Yes, and by the way, Mr. Free- 
man, your daughter showed me 
some excellent drawings. I'm look- 
ing for someone to do the illustra- 
tions in my next book. Would you 
be interested?" 

"Would I?" he exclaimed eagerly. 

The young man's face lighted, 

"Good," Agnes said. "Is the slide 
all repaired now?" 

"Yes, traffic is going through/' 

"I was just thinking, Mr. Free- 
man, with your wife in the hospital 
in Carsonville, why don't you and 
the children come home with me 
this evening? You'll be close to the 

(Continued on page 400) 

Sixty Ljears J/Lgo 

Excerpts From the Woman's Exponent June 1, and June 15, 1900 

"For the Rights of the Women of Zion and the Rights of the Women 

of All Nations" 

DEAR OLD NEW ENGLAND: Among the New England hills memories come 
back to me that I never recall any other time or in any other place. There is in some of 
us a sort of heredity . . . that makes us cling with loving and longing to the haunts of 
nature in which childhood has been passed. . . . Journeying from New York . . . into 
the heart of New England among the beautiful villages nestled among the green hills 
is charming in itself . . . one hastens from place to place to take a look at familiar 
scenes of long ago. . . . Deserted and desolate are many of the homes from which the 
Latter-day Saints emigrated to Nauvoo early in the Forties. 

— Aunt Em 

A RARE JUNE WEDDING: Undoubtedly the month of June is the most 
delightful of the vear to have pretty weddings, and there have been a large number of 
very elaborate ones this June season, the most significant one, perhaps, being solemnized 
June 29, in the Salt Lake Temple, the ceremony being performed by President George 
O. Cannon. . . . The bride and bridegroom were Miss Maud M. Ford of Cleveland, 
Ohio, and Mr. Leroi C. Snow of Salt Lake. ... A royal reception was given by the 
parents of the bridegroom at the Bee Hive Mouse. . . Eight hundred invitations had 
been scut out. . . . The bride was attired in an exquisite gown of soft white material. . . . 
Bands of music were playing throughout the evening . . . everything seemed in keeping 
with the auspicious union of two young lovers embarking upon the smooth and shining 
sea of matrimony. . . . 

— News Note 


Thank heaven for all these sturdy ones, 
These men of toil, these women true, 
Who, working on through storms and suns, 
Found naught too hard for their hands to do, 
And whether on earth or whether above, 
We open the records of life and love, 
By the side of the names of our Danish sires, 
Whose hearts grew warm in the Gospel light 
Will our mothers be, for those living fires 
Have kept them as truly bright. 
— Alofa 

PIONEER WOMAN'S PAPER. This number of the paper, June first, nineteen 
hundred is the commencement of the Twenty-ninth volume of the Woman's Exponent. 
It is the oldest woman's paper in the West, and the first established except the New 
North West in Portland, Oregon; that was discontinued several years since. 

■ — Editorial 

Woolf rejoiced to see so many young mothers with their babes present. Felt that 
the minutes just read were full of inspiration. We must cultivate the spirit of God 
continually, that our influence may always be felt. President Sarah B. Dailies of 
Cardston felt that the work of Relief Society was a noble mission for the daughters of 
Zion. Stake Counselor Jane Hinman bore her testimony as to the blessings received 
through testimony and prayer. . . . Spoke on the principle of obedience. "If we per- 
form our duties as mothers our children will respect and obey us." 

— Jane W. Bates, Sec. 

Page 364 

Woman's Sphere 

Ramona W. Cannon 

MORRIS was honored recently 
when an eight-foot bronze statue of 
her was placed and dedicated to her 
memory in the United States Capi- 
tol's historic Statuary Hall. Mrs. 
Morris lived in South Pass, Wyom- 
ing, and was a noted pioneer in the 
West's struggle for woman suffrage. 
No State may have more than two 
pieces of sculpture in Statuary Hall. 
This is the first one placed for 

CEVERAL contributors to The 
Relief Society Magazine, all 
residents of Salt Lake City, Utah, 
won honors and awards at the bien- 
nial convention of the National 
League of American Penwomen 
held in Washington, D. C. in early 
April. Wilma Boyle Bunker was 
elected first vice-president of the 
organization. In the junior book 
class, Olive W. Burt won first prize 
with a 25,000-word book Pal of the 
Hills, and she also received first 
prize in the tiny-tot stories classifi- 
cation. Grace S. Cozzens placed 
second in detective stories, and Rox- 
ana Farnsworth Hase placed third 
in the same group. Mabel S. 
Harmer won third place in stories 
for adults with a story 'The Apri- 
cot Tree," which appeared in The 
Relief Society Magazine in April 
1958, and placed third in stories 
for juniors nine to twelve. 




chairman of the Postal Operations 
Subcommittee of the House Post 
Office Committee, which is making 
an examination of obscenity in mo- 
tion pictures and motion picture ad- 
vertising accepted by newspapers 
and carried through the mail. A 
number of influential newspapers 
of wide circulation have adopted 
codes of standards for acceptance of 
movie advertising. They ban illus- 
trations such as those showing 
people in suggestive dress, using 
alcohol or narcotics, or "showing a 
high state of violence." 

TORENE H. PEARSON, a novel- 
ist of Santa Fe, New Mexico, 
is one of three water commissioners 
for the ancient aqueduct "Acequia 
Muralla." Mrs. Pearson is the only 
woman to hold this position in the 
150 years since this historic irriga- 
tion ditch was first in use. Mrs. 
Pearson's other accomplishments 
and hobbies include: designing 
houses and assisting in their con- 
struction; carding, dyeing, and spin- 
ning wool; baking various kinds of 
bread in an outdoor adobe oven; 
designing and sewing a beautiful 
line of patio dresses; raising fruits 
and vegetables and drying and can- 
ning them; and tailoring coats and 
suits for men and women. 

Page 365 


VOL. 47 

JUNE 1960 

NO. 6 

cJhe i3oth J/Cnnuat (church Lsonft 

^HE i 30th Annual Conference of 
The Church of Jesus Christ of 
Latter-day Saints was held in the 
historic Tabernacle in Salt Lake 
City, Utah, April 3, 4, and 6, i960. 
President David O. McKay con- 
ducted all the general sessions, and 
all of the General Authorities of the 
Church were present, except Elder 
AlvTn R. Dyer, Assistant to the 
Council of the Twelve, now serving 
as President of the European Mis- 
sion. The throngs attending con- 
ference rejoiced in their renewed 
privilege of meeting together under 
the sacred influences of prayer, 
hymns, and anthems, and the proph- 
etic words of uplift and inspira- 
tion from those appointed by the 
Lord to direct the Church in this 
perilous time of earth history. 

The Conference messages were 
carried to a vast audience by twenty- 
five television stations and twelve 
radio stations, so that tens of thou- 
sands in distant places rejoiced in 
the words of everlasting truth and 
felt the spirit of strength and unity 
within the Church. 

IN his opening address, President 
David O. McKay expressed his 
hope and his faith that members of 
the Church everywhere would resist 
the temptations that weaken the 
body and destroy the soul. Appeal- 
ing particularlv to the youth of the 
Church, the beloved President spoke 
of eternal values and eternal life: 

I have confidence in our young people. 
Page 366 

ere nee 

It is our duty to show them a proper 
example. Most of them today will follow 
it, notwithstanding the fact that they are 
living in an age full of mysteries and dis- 
coveries never before known in the world. 
Man holds dominion over earth, sea, and 
air, and is now intent upon conquering 
space. . . . The more man learns of In- 
finity, the more convinced he should be- 
come of the possibility of rising above a 
mere animal existence. . . . There is a 
force . . . higher and greater than man, 
greater than the whole universe — that 
is that God is the Creator of it all. 

The duty of the Church is to teach 
and practice the fundamental principles 
of the good life. Obedience to the gospel 
of Jesus Christ, no matter what the 
financial or physical conditions may be, 
will bring peace to the soul. ... It requires 
little or no effort to indulge in anything 
physical or animal-like. But to be born 
out of that world into a spiritual world 
is advancement that the Lord requires of 
each of us. . . . This may be done in two 
ways: First, by seeking the truth and 
living in harmony with it; and, second, 
by resisting every influence, every power 
that tends to destroy or to dwarf in any 
way the religious sentiment. 

PRESIDENT J. Reuben Clark, Jr. 
of the First Presidency spoke of 
the single road that leads to exalta- 
tion. He summarized the scriptural 
teachings which designate the 
pathway that the Lord would have 
his children follow in obedience and 
with faith: 

I come to you with this simple message: 
There are not many roads that lead to 
heaven. There is one and one only, and 
that is the road that we profess to travel 
and should be traveling. It is the road 
that is restored to us by the restoration 
of the gospel and the restoration of the 



Priesthood. Do not be misled by the 
professions of men. . . . 

Beware of the idea that you do not 
have to live the gospel in order to obtain 
the salvation and exaltation that are 
promised. ... I believe that bad acts, bad 
thoughts, inaccurate beliefs do not devel- 
op the spirit; but on the contrary, they 
may retard or dwarf it. I believe that 
all that we do that is good, builds us up 
and helps us to prove ourselves, that we 
really are living our second estate. 

Brethren and sisters, do not be misled, 
do not stray, do not imbibe the tendency 
of the age that it does not make any 
difference what you do. It makes all the 
difference in this world and in the here- 
after. It makes the difference between 
salvation and exaltation and damnation 
. . . you cannot afford so to jeopardize 
the hereafter. 

PRESIDENT Henry D. Moyle 
declared that it is the avowed 
purpose and mission of the Church 
to prepare mankind for the second 
coming of Christ that the Savior's 
eternal mission may be fulfilled in 
his promised reappearance upon the 
earth : 

All that man has accomplished, and all 
further advancement in every realm of 
human activity made by man will aid in 
the accomplishment of God's ultimate 
purpose for us here in mortality — that 
is to say, the establishment of his Church 
and Kingdom here upon this earth, pre- 
paratory to the advent of the second com- 
ing of the Savior of mankind. 

. . . science and religion alike are entire- 
ly obligated to God, and so are we all. 
Neither science nor religion can success- 
fully refute the second coming of Christ. 
The evidence is too complete, too con- 
vincing, too much a part of the great 
eternal plan of God. . . . 

We know he will come, even as he 
ascended, a material being, a living Person- 
age, separate and apart from the Father, 
with an immortalized body of flesh and 
bones. This is our work — to prepare for 

the second coming of Christ. This is the 
dispensation of the fullness of times, spok- 
en of by Paul, the apostle. We have in 
our hands, with which to work, all that 
has gone before in all generations of man. 
We deny final consummation of his mis- 
sion here upon the earth if we deny his 
second coming. Thus only can the re- 
vealed gospel of Jesus Christ be presented 
in its fullness. . . . 

TN presenting the Church Statis- 
tical Report on Wednesday morn- 
ing, April 6, President Clark stated 
that the membership of the Church, 
December 31, 1959, was 1,616,088, 
and the membership of Relief So- 
ciety at the same time was 203,752. 

In his closing address on Wednes- 
day, President McKay expressed 
gratitude for the beautiful and 
inspirational music presented at the 
various sessions of the Conference 
— the Tabernacle Choir on Sunday, 
under the direction of Richard P. 
Condie, with Alexander Schreiner 
at the organ; on Monday the Mor- 
mon Choir of Southern California, 
under the direction of H. Frederick 
Davis; and on Wednesday the Brig.- 
ham Young University Combined 
Choruses under the direction of Dr. 
Newel B. Weight, and Dr. Don L. 
Earl, and other musical selections of 
praise and rejoicing. 

In his closing message to the 
Church, President McKay said: 
"This has been in a remarkable 
manner, an outstanding spiritual 

We have had testimony that God is a 
living Being. We have had testimony 
that Christ is at the head of his Church. 
. . . We have had testimony of the Spirit 
that he has revealed in this dispensation 
the gospel of Jesus Christ to the Prophet 
Joseph Smith. . . . God bless those who 
have given the messages of this Confer- 
ence. They have risen to heights sublime. 




[Program for the I ioveinber c/ast Sunday 
\& veiling II tee ting 

T^HE special program for the Sunday evening meeting on Fast Day, 
November 6, i960, "Home the Heart of Happiness/' has been mailed 
to stake and mission Relief Society presidents. We urge that these pro- 
grams be distributed to the wards and branches without delay. 

&i,umn of the II to nth — Semi-Jftnnual JList 

July to December i960 

^HE Church-wide congregational hymn singing project, inaugurated 
by the Church Music Committee, will be continued during the coming 
six months, and all auxiliary organizations have been invited to participate. 
The purpose of this project is to increase the hymn repertoire of the 
Church members and to place emphasis on the message of the hymns. 
Stake Relief Society choristers and organists are requested to give assistance 
at leadership meetings to ward choristers and organists in carrying out 
this project. 

An analysis and story of the hymn will be printed each month in the 
Church Section of The Deseiet News. 

Following is a list of hymns approved for the six months July through 
December i960: 



Thanks for the Sabbath School 




Sweet Is the Peace 




Lead Me Into Life Eternal 




With All the Power 




Come, Ye Thankful People 




I Heard the Bells 



Page 368 

Ljou it Kjllways iue uitch 
Betty Lou Martin 

MARGO Hanseen stood by the 
living room window which 
overlooked the valley. A 
wave of love surged through her 
being as it always did when she 
gazed at her valley. To her, the 
majestic mountains rising in the dis- 
tance and the beautiful fields 
stretching before her, meant warmth 
and security. She always felt a 
sense of well-being, as if she were 
coming home after having been 
away a long time. 

Spring was coming to the valley. 
It was in the air everywhere. The 
birds chirped the message all along 
the way. The cows in the pasture 
bellowed contentedly, and the ducks 
down by the stream quacked the 
happy news to the world. A won- 
derful time to be alive, thought 
Margo as she finished dusting the 
living room, and then went to the 
front door. 

''My, it's warm enough today to 
leave the door open for awhile," 
Margo mused. The clean, fresh air 
of spring spread through the house, 
and Margo stood in the doorway 
drinking it in. She gazed down at 
the path that led to the barn and 
saw her husband Jed and her six- 
teen-year-old son Randy coming 
toward the house. She knew that 
they, too, were experiencing the 
wonder and beauty of an early 
spring day. 

"What time do you expect Su- 
san's train to be in?" John inquired. 
"We don't want to miss our little 
girl. My goodness, Margo, do you 
realize that it has been five years 
since we have seen her?" 

"I know, dear," Margo said, half 

to herself and half to Jed. Margo 
felt the same bewilderment over- 
come her as it had earlier when she 
was dusting and cleaning. Would 
Susan accept them? After all, she 
had been living in Europe for the 
past four years. The Hanseens had 
never had many of the material 
things in life, but they had been 
blessed with a richness of spiritual- 
ity and love for one another. They 
knew how to find joy in life through 
giving of themselves to others. They 
each shared a love for God and were 
thankful for the opportunity that 
they had of serving him. 

Margo had brought Susan up to 
appreciate and love God, as she had 
brought up her other three children 
to do the same. Their oldest daugh- 
ter, Joan, had married and lived on 
the other side of the valley. Their 
son Jim had built himself a home 
a half mile from them and was con- 
tent to help Jed with the farming. 
Randy was still in school; however, 
after a mission and college, he, too, 
wanted to settle down close to his 

When Susan Hanseen had mar- 
ried Tony Cartwright, Margo's fear 
had begun to develop. She liked 
Tony very much, but, after all, he 
had come from a family of consider- 
able wealth. The Hanseens had 
very little in common with the Cart- 
wrights. When Mrs. Cartwright 
had first come to visit the Han- 
seens, she hadn't seemed to relax, 
and Margo found herself on edge, 
too, although she had never had any 
difficulty making people feel at ease 

Susan had been living in Europe 

Page 369 



since her marriage, where Tony had 
a high position representing the 
Government. Now Susan was com- 
ing home for a visit. Margo hoped 
and prayed with all her might that 
Susan would not have changed. 
The past five years the farm had 
just barely paid its way. The family 
still drove the same car, had the 
same furniture, and the same old 
radio that had to be hit on the side 
to make it play. The only new 
addition was the television set, 
which was the pride of the family. 
They did not believe in going in 
debt. If thev did not have the 
money to buy, then they waited 
until they did. 

A S Margo dressed to go to meet 
Susan's train, she thought of 
all the royalty and titled people and 
officials that had entertained Susan 
and Tony. Once again the icy hand 
of fear gripped her. She looked at 
her gray suit. It was old. She had 
bought it just before Susan was mar- 
ried, but it was clean and neatly 
pressed. She looked at herself 
again in the mirror. She was only 
slightly plumper, and her dark Brown 
hair was streaked here and there 
with gray. Yes, after all, she was 
five years older. "Are you ready, 
Jed?" Margo called to her husband. 
"We don't want to be late." 

Jed walked into the room, and 
Margo looked at her husband with 
love. If only we could have afforded 
him a new suit. I can get by with 
my clothes, but his are getting so 
old. Susan can't help but remem- 
ber that suit. Margo kept these 
thoughts to herself. She did not 
want her husband to think that he 
looked shabby. She wouldn't hurt 
his feelings for anything in the 


When Randy entered the room, 
Margo felt very proud of her good- 
looking son. He carried himself 
proud and straight, and his clean- 
cut features only added to his im- 
maculate appearance. "Oh, Randy, 
Susan won't know you; you have 
grown up so much." Margo gave 
her son a loving pat as she straight- 
ened his collar. 

Margo took one last look around 
as she pulled the door shut. She 
had done her best to have the house 
in order. It was neat and clean; the 
rest would depend upon Susan. 

The drive to the city relaxed 
Margo somewhat as the beauty of 
the valley spread before her. Then, 
as they approached the station, her 
uneasiness began to come back. Jed, 
sensing her dilemma, reached for 
her hand and held it gently in his. 

"Margo," Jed spoke softly, "I 
know how uneasy you are about 
meeting Susan. You are worried 
that she will not accept us for what 
we are. But remember this, she 
knows what we are, how we live, 
and we cannot change our lives just 
to please her. She must accept us 
the way we are. We accept and 
love her the way she is, just as we 
do our other children." 

Margo smiled up at Jed. "I 
know it, dear. It is just that a 
little farm in the middle of a lit- 
tle valley may seem insignificant 
compared to the places that she has 
been and the things that she has 

^HE train pulled into the station 
on schedule, and a beautiful, 
smiling Susan ran from the train 
into the arms of her parents. "Let 
me look at you. Oh, you are just 



the same as when I left, except you, 
Randy. My goodness, how you 
have grown." Susan stood back 
now, surveying her family. 

Margo felt stunned by her daugh- 
ter's remark — "You are just the 
same as when I left." How does 
she mean it? Margo wondered to 

"You look wonderful, Susan," 
Margo said sincerely to her lovely 
daughter. Susan was even more 
striking than ever with her golden 
blond hair combed smartly back in- 
to a French twist. 

Susan hugged Margo again as 
they started for the car. "You look 
wonderful, Mother. I do like that 
suit on you." 

As they drove toward the farm, 
Susan chatted excitedly about the 
plane trip over, the parties she had 
attended, and the people she had 
met. When they reached the farm, 
she jumped out of the car and ran 
toward the house. When Margo 
went inside, she didn't see Susan. 
She needs a few minutes to herself 
to look around, Margo thought as 
she went to the kitchen to prepare 
supper. Soon she heard Susan com- 
ing clown the stairs, and when she 
turned around she was startled. 
Susan was dressed in a plain pink 
cotton skirt and blouse. Her golden 
hair waved loosely to her shoulders, 
and her lips were just barely touched 
with pink lipstick. She looked very 
much like the same happy Susan 
who loved spring in the valley, and 
cried when the old mother cat died. 

"Oh, Mother, the place hasn't 
changed a bit," Susan spoke as she 
went to the cookie far. "Hmmm, 
my favorite cookies, I see." 

"No, Susan, things haven't 
changed too much. I guess that we 
seem to have stood still after all the 

places that you have lived and the 
many interesting people that you 
have met." Margo felt her heart 

Susan got up and went to the 
kitchen window. "Spring in the 
valley; how I have dreamed about 
it. Tony wanted me to wait and 
come home in the summer, but I 
just had to sec my valley in the 
spring. Remember when I was a 
little girl how I used to wake up 
real earlv and run to the window 
to see if it was spring?" 

"Yes, I remember, Susan." Margo 
sighed, remembering. "Those were 
wonderful years. We are not very 
rich, dear, but . . . ." 

"Oh, Mother," Susan chided as 
she stood directly in front of her 
mother, "you'll always be rich. 
Maybe not in the things of the 
world, but in the things that really 
and truly count. I just hope that I 
can instill in my children the things 
that you and Daddy have tried to 
teach me. And I hope that I can 
make my children as happy as you 
have made me. I know that Jim, 
Joan, and Randy feel the same as 
I do." 

Margo flung her arms around her 
daughter. "Oh, Susan, I was so 
afraid that you would change and 
grow away from us." 

"Change? Grow away from you?" 
Susan was crying as she spoke. 
"Why, the very day that I left, 
Tony made the remark that he 
hoped you would save a little space 
for us so that we, too, could build 
here some day." 

Margo and Susan dried their eyes 
and together they walked down to- 
ward the barnyard, and Cuddles, the 
little terrier, trotted happily beside 
them. He was glad that Susan was 
home, too. 

QJor a cf lower 

Leone H. Simms 

IN spring, at the home where I 

was a little girl, we had lilacs and 
apple blossoms, but, as summer 
came on, there were practically no 
flowers. Just across the street, how- 
ever, the whole south side of our 
neighbor's yard was a mass of 
bloom. I especially remember the 
poppies nodding their gay red, pink, 
orange, and white heads at me in 
the gentle summer breeze. Some 
of them even poked their heads 
through the fence — coaxing me to 
pick them. 

I have always had a deep love for 
flowers, and an urge to pick them, 
touch them, and bury my nose in 
them, and so on many a day I 
almost broke the stem of one, and 
sometimes my fingers stroked the 

One day I asked my mother if she 
thought it would be all right to 
pick just one of those that were 
sticking out through the fence, and 
was disappointed when she told me 
"no," though in my heart I'd known 
all along that "no" was the right 

"But," she went on, "you may 
go over and ask our neighbor if you 
may have one, and remember to 
thank her." 

If you could see our neighbor as 
I used to, with my timid little girl 
eyes, you would know how big and 
frightening a thing this seemed to 
me. She wore her hair pulled 
straight back from an unsmiling 
face, and her voice sounded gruff 
and harsh. I know she was a good 
woman, often harried by the cares 
of the day, and striving to keep 
things the way they should be, but 
still I was afraid of her — not that 

Page 372 

she would harm me, but that she 
would be cross with me. 

But I did want a flower, so I sum- 
moned all my courage and walked 
across the street. When the gate 
creaked as I opened it, I almost ran 
back home, but took a fresh hold 
on my retreating courage and went 
on in. 

When she answered my knock, I 
managed to say, "Could I please 
have a flower?" and I wasn't too sur- 
prised, but was crestfallen, when she 
answered gruffly, "No, you can't," 
and shut the door. 

Resigned but depressed, I walked 
back across the street and told my 
mother what had happened. 

I've wondered since, just what 
were her thoughts. She had been 
trying to teach me the right thing 
to do, and it had not brought the 
results she had expected. How- 
ever, whatever they were, she just 
said something soothing, and we 
both went on into the afternoon — 
she at her work and I hanging 
around the kitchen watching her. 

But now comes the part of my 
story that turns it into a happy one 
with a lovely ending. In a little 
while there stood our neighbor at 
our door and her face didn't look 
cross at all. In her hand she carried 
a big bouquet of her lovely, beauti- 
ful, wonderful flowers and handed 
them to my mother. "I guess I was 
a little hard on the girl," she said, 
and explained that so many chil- 
dren had bothered her flowers that 
she had felt impatient at the time. 

It was as if the sun had chased 
that cloud right out of the sky and 
out of my day, and everything was 
wonderful once more. 

Josef Muench 


(bound in o, 

u turner 

Renie H. Littlewood 

There are two sounds in summer lovely to me — 
The wind in the top of a tall pine tree, 
Sighing or singing a soft melody, 
Lulling the day's endless cares tenderly 
Into the limbo of sleep. 

The music of streams as they wash over stone, 
Purling of rapids, and thunderous drone 
Of falls as they plunge down to depths unknown, 
To swirl without pause into channels, moss-grown, 
Leading to meadows below. 

Lovely sounds, 
Summer sounds. 

Page 373 

Orchids in the Snow 

Chapter 2 

Rosa Lee Lloyd 

Synopsis: Sharon Haskell marries Sam Who takes care of them, she 

Wynter, an engineer, and plans to go with WO ndered, watching a little blond 

him to make their home in Fairbanks, • i • -ti n,r „ „„ i •_ c~~ 
A1 1 a, .1 ij- „ .• cl ' wirehair with, swollen eyes limp tor- 
Alaska. At the wedding reception Shar- J , K. , 

on's Aunt Jewel catches the bride's sakenly past them as though look- 

bouquet. ing for someone. 

Sam had already made arrange- 

IT was almost noon when Sharry ments for their flight to Fairbanks, 

and Sam arrived in Anchorage but there was time to eat before 

the following Wednesday. The their plane left, 

airport was buzzing with activity as She held Sam's arm tightly as 

they left the luxurious nonstop air- they walked toward the Big Hand 

liner that had brought them from Cafe that Angus McFarland, one of 

Seattle in less than seven hours. the airplane passengers, had told 

The transparent blue-spring dark- them about. She felt safe and se- 

ness had faded, and the sun loomed cure when she was near Sam. Yes, 

brilliantly above the eastern sum- even though Alaska was just as 

mits. fascinating as McFarland said it was, 

Today was June fifteenth, the be- there was also something strange 

ginning of summer in Alaska. Every about this far north country that 

living thing seemed vital and full almost frightened her. Maybe it was 

of energy. because she hadn't been away from 

Sharry noticed how friendly the home before except on summer 

people were, smiling and greeting vacations with her family, 

passengers with "Hi, there, fellow, "I wish we had invited McFar- 

glad you're home again." land to have luncheon with us," she 

'They're just like us!" she said said, thinking of the tall lean man 

to Sam. "Some wear hats and some who had asked them to drop the 

don't. Oh, look! There's an Eski- "Mister" and call him McFarland. 

mo." "He is so friendly and humorous. 

"Why, sure!" Sam laughed back. And his position as manager of that 

"You can see anything up here, big salmon company in Bristol Bay 

Remember McFarland told us that interests me. He knows so much 

it's high time we people from the about the faraway places of Alaska. 

United States should be informed And yet he's just like one of us." 

about the real Alaska. It's a great, "He surely is," Sam agreed. "He's 

big, fabulous, lovable country, and a fine man. But he must be lonely 

well worth the seven million dollars up there. His daughter is grown up 

we paid for it in 1867." now, and his wife died when she 

"Look at the dogs!" she ex- was only three years old." 

claimed. "I've never seen so many Sharry said, "She's twenty-one 

dogs anywhere." now. My age. He expects her to 

Page 374 



fly in from Fairbanks to meet him 
here for a visit. She's taking home 
economics at the University there. 
I surely want to meet her. I must 
make new friends — now that I've 
left all my old ones." 

Sharry hadn't meant to let her 
voice drop wistfully. She didn't 
want Sam to know she was home- 
sick already. 

He did not speak for a moment. 

"I mean — I'll bet she is a nice 
girl," she added quickly. 

"McFarland adores her. You can 
see that when he tells what a good 
student she is." 

"I wonder why he hasn't married 
again, Sam?" she asked him. "He's 
a good Latter-day Saint. He goes 
to Utah twice a year for conference. 
You'd think he'd meet someone 
he'd like to marry." 

CAM nodded thoughtfully. "May- 
be he hasn't met the right one," 
he said. "Meeting girls at church 
or parties, dancing and having fun 
is all right, but asking someone to 
marry you and live in a place like 
Bristol Village is quite a different 
story. It means a woman has to 
love a man above all others. It 
means sacrifice and privation and 
loneliness for the life she has been 
used to and the dear ones she has 
left behind. McFarland told me a 
little about himself and his work — 
enough so I can fit the pieces to- 
gether. I'm just lucky, Sharry, to 
have you — love me — enough." 

His voice stumbled and Sharry 
pressed his arm close to her side. 

"I do love you, Sam. Enough for 
anything. But Fairbanks isn't like 
Bristol Bay up there in the Aleu- 
tian Islands. McFarland says Bris- 
tol Village is the tailpiece of the 

world — the storybook land of 
Gulliver's Travels. Its population 
is mostly Aleuts and Eskimos with 
very few white people. That's dif- 
ferent from Fairbanks," she assured 
him, confidently. 

Sam did not answer. Suddenly 
he quickened his step. 

"Look! There's McFarland on 
the corner. Let's ask him to eat 
with us." 

McFarland was standing on the 
curb as though waiting for some- 
one. He was holding a small dog 
in his arms. It was the little blond 
wirehair that Sharry had noticed be- 

He accepted their invitation glad- 
ly, on one condition. 

"I'll pay for my own meal," he 
laughed. "You kids will have to 
learn to go Dutch. Everybody in 
Alaska totes his own load. I learned 
that when I came here as a boy in 
1930. Anchorage was just a little 
railroad town then. Now it's the 
hub of aviation up here." 

His eyes went over the crowds of 
people on the sidewalks, the busy 
taxicabs, the up-to-date automobiles. 

"Anchorage has plane schedules 
to all parts of the country. These 
crowds will get worse, now that 
we're a State. Watch the country 

"LJE looked tenderly at the little 
dog he was carrying. 
"I'll park this little fellow and get 
him some chow while we're having 
dinner. Most of these cafes have 
accommodations for your dog for 
about ten per cent of what they 
charge people. Are you sure you 
want to eat at the Big Hand?" he 
questioned. "Anchorage has some 
real ritzy eating places — everything 



from wild hen under glass to finger 
bowls. How about one of those 

Sharry shook her head. "Let's try 
the Big Hand," she said, thinking 
that would please Sam. She noticed 
that he was looking carefully at the 
little dog, then back at McFarland, 
whose pine-green eyes had a pen- 
sive yearning look this morning as 
he watched Sam and Sharrv. 

He was a good-looking man in his 
middle forties; his face was long, 
with high, bony planes and his 
shoulders were strong and loose and 
strained his black woolen shirt. His 
hair was still dark, with sprinkles 
of gray at his temples. There was 
a hunger and loneliness about him 
that touched Sharry's heart. 

"Is this your dog?" Sam asked 
him as they neared the cafe. 

"No, just picked him up," Mc- 
Farland answered. "Poor little guy 
looked lonesome and homesick. So 
I guess he's mine if nobody claims 
him. My daughter Marie loves 
dogs. Her plane is due soon. She'll 
come to the Big Hand." 

"The dog's eyes need attention," 
Sam said in his straightforward way. 
"And that bite on his throat does, 

"Yes, he's been in a fight," Mc- 
Farland agreed. "These little fel- 
lows have it tough up here unless 
they belong to someone. Dogs are 
just like people. They have to be- 
long to someone to be happy. I'll 
ask them to clean him up before he 
gets his grub." 

Sharry looked at Sam, happy that 
she belonged to him. She had so 
much to be grateful for, she was 
almost ashamed of the homesick- 
ness that nagged at her every time 
she remembered how far away she 
was from home. 

Suddenly she felt something warm 
and wet on her cheek. The little 
dog in McFarland's arms had bent 
his head toward her and touched 
her cheek with his tongue. 

"Well! What about that!" Mc- 
Farland laughed. "He's taken a 
shine to you, Sharry." 

She stopped and cuddled him in 
her arms. He nuzzled down con- 

"Let's name him Nuzzle," she 
said. "It just suits him." 

"It sure does!" he agreed. "Nuz- 
zle it is!" 

Sam was watching with an indul- 
gent grin. 

HHHE cafe was crowded when they 
entered. People were waiting 
for tables, so while McFarland 
parked the dog, Sharry and Sam 
held a place in line. 

"Smells good in here," McFarland 
said when he came back to them. 
"This place is noted for broiled 
muskrat and all wild game meals. 
You should try some, Sharry. Get 
used to it. It's one of the main 
meat dishes up there in Fairbanks 
and all through that country where 
you'll be working, Sam. Most beef 
is too high-priced for ordinary use, 
unless you're a millionaire." 

Sharry pulled a face. She would 
rather starve, she thought. 

"It's as tender as young pork," 
McFarland went on. "Delicate 
flavor, too. That's what they're 
cooking now on the broiler." 

Sam touched her hand, under- 
standing^. "There will be other 
kinds of food," he told her. 

But when they were seated and 
she looked at the menu, she wasn't 
so sure about it. 

"How about some caribou or rein- 



deer or porcupine?" he suggested, 
teasing her. 

"Porcupine is a luxury up here," 
McFarland told them. "We save 
them for the fellow who is stranded. 
We don't hunt them commercially 
or just for sport. Porcupine meat 
saved my life one time. I was 
stranded alone in the Talkeetas 
without firearms or a knife of any 
kind. I had to find something I 
could kill with my snowshoe and 
a porcupine was the only thing. So 
I value them." 

Sam asked the waitress if they had 
anything as ordinary as ham and 
eggs, explaining that his wife didn't 
like wild game. 

"I'd like grapefruit, too," Sharry 

"We have ham and eggs but no 
grapefruit," she replied. "We can't 
get it often and when we do it's air- 
borne from outside. We have to 
charge high prices for it. Our wild 
berries are very good, though." 

And they are very good, Sharry 
thought later as she ate the luscious, 
crunchy berries that reminded her 
of Utah blueberries with a dash of 
spice. Sam had ordered a caribou 
steak and seemed to be enjoying it. 

T^HEY were nearly finished when 
McFarland, looking surprised, 
stood up, excused himself, and hur- 
ried toward a small, oldish woman 
who had just entered the cafe. She 
seemed lost and bewildered until 
she saw him, then her weather- 
beaten face crinkled into a luminous 
smile, as though she had found what 
she had been searching for. 

"Is she a native?" Sharry whis- 
pered to Sam. "Her hair is still 
black, although her face is very old." 

Sam looked puzzled. 

"No— I think she's a white wom- 
an. But I'm not sure." 

Sharry was fascinated with her ap- 
pearance. Her hair was parted in 
the middle with a single braid down 
her back. She wore a skirt made of 
white hide with white mukluks to 
match. Her blouse was a loose 
parka of the same material, heavily 
beaded, and was, no doubt, Sharry 
concluded, her very best dress. 
Everything about her, even the 
white mukluks, was spotlessly clean. 

McFarland, after a short conver- 
sation with her, escorted her to their 
table with his arm protectingly 
around her shoulders. 

"This is my dear friend Susan 
Elge from Bristol Village," he said 
to them. "She flew here last week 
to bring her husband to the hos- 

"I have looked here for you every 
day at noon," she told him. "Her- 
man asks for you. He needs your 
encouragement, your prayers." 

McFarland patted her shoulder, 
consolingly. "I'm sorry I've been 
away so long, Susan. I meant to 
return right after April conference, 
but I got tied up with a big salmon 
deal in Seattle." 

Susan said, "It is good you are 
here now. You will stay in Anchor- 
age — until we know . . .?" 

McFarland nodded. 

"I will stay, Susan," he answered, 

"Thank you," she murmured. 

Sharry felt a vibrant courage in 
Susan's voice, although her thin,